Letter to the Antiochenes

Source: Translated by H. Ellershaw. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 4. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/2818.htm>.

Opening

To our beloved and deeply longed-for fellow ministers Eusebius, Lucifer, Asterius, Kymatius, and Anatolius: Athanasius and the bishops gathered in Alexandria from Italy and Arabia, Egypt and Libya send greetings in Christ. These bishops are Eusebius, Asterius, Gaius, Agathus, Ammonius, Agathodæmon, Dracontius, Adelphius, Hermæon, Marcus, Theodorus, Andreas, Paphnutius, another Marcus, Zoilus, Menas, George, Lucius, Macarius, and the rest.

To our beloved and much-desired fellow-ministers Eusebius, Lucifer, Asterius, Kymatius, and Anatolius, Athanasius and the bishops present in Alexandria from Italy and Arabia, Egypt and Libya; Eusebius, Asterius, Gaius, Agathus, Ammonius, Agathodæmon, Dracontius, Adelphius, Hermæon, Marcus, Theodorus, Andreas, Paphnutius, another Marcus, Zoilus, Menas, George, Lucius, Macarius and the rest, all greeting in Christ.

We are convinced that as ministers of God and good stewards, you are fully capable of managing the Church's affairs in every way. However, since we have learned that many who were formerly separated from us by jealousy now desire peace, and many who have broken their connection with the Arian madmen are seeking communion with us, we think it right to write to your courtesy what we ourselves and our beloved Eusebius and Asterius have prepared—you being our beloved and truly most-desired fellow-ministers. We rejoice at this news and pray that even if anyone still remains far from us, or if anyone appears to agree with the Arians, he may quickly abandon their madness, so that from now on all people everywhere may say, "One Lord, one faith" (Ephesians 4:5). For as the psalmist says, what is so good or pleasant as for brothers to dwell in unity? Our dwelling place is the Church, and our mind ought to be the same. For we believe that in this way the Lord will also dwell with us, who says, "I will dwell with them and walk in them" and "Here will I dwell, for I have delighted in it." But by "here" what is meant except where one faith and religion is preached?

We are persuaded that being ministers of God and good stewards you are sufficient to order the affairs of the Church in every respect. But since it has come to us, that many who were formerly separated from us by jealousy now wish for peace, while many also having severed their connection with the Arian madmen are desiring our communion, we think it well to write to your courtesy what ourselves and the beloved Eusebius and Asterius have drawn up: yourselves being our beloved and truly most-desired fellow-ministers. We rejoice at the said tidings, and pray that even if any be left still far from us, and if any appear to be in agreement with the Arians, he may promptly leave their madness, so that for the future all men everywhere may say, 'One Lord, one faith Ephesians 4:5.' For as the psalmist says, what is so good or pleasant as for brethren to dwell in unity. But our dwelling is the Church, and our mind ought to be the same. For thus we believe that the Lord also will dwell with us, who says, 'I will dwell with them and walk in them ' and 'Here will I dwell for I have a delight therein.' But by 'here' what is meant but there where one faith and religion is preached?

We have sent to you Eusebius and Asterius, our beloved brothers and fellow ministers, who are well able to explain these matters to you in detail.

2. Mission of Eusebius and Asterius.

We in Egypt truly wanted to come to you along with our beloved Eusebius and Asterius for many reasons, but mainly so that we could embrace you affectionately and together enjoy the peace and harmony we mentioned. However, as we explained in our other letters and as you can learn from our fellow ministers, the needs of the church keep us here. With much regret, we asked these same fellow ministers of ours, Eusebius and Asterius, to go to you in our place. We thank them for their devotion, because even though they could have gone directly to their dioceses, they chose instead to come to you at all costs because of the urgent need of the Church. Since they agreed to this, we comforted ourselves with the thought that with you and them being there, we were all present with you in spirit.

We then of Egypt truly wished to go to you along with our beloved Eusebius and Asterius, for many reasons, but chiefly that we might embrace your affection and together enjoy the said peace and concord. But since, as we declared in our other letters, and as you may learn from our fellow-ministers, the needs of the church detain us, with much regret we begged the same fellow-ministers of ours, Eusebius and Asterius, to go to you in our stead. And we thank their piety in that although they might have gone at once to their dioceses, they preferred to go to you at all costs, on account of the pressing need of the Church. They therefore having consented, we consoled ourselves with the consideration that you and they being there, we all were present with you in mind.

The Meletians are to be acknowledged, along with all who renounce heresy, especially concerning the Holy Spirit.

3. The ' Meletians' to be acknowledged, and all who renounce heresy, especially as to the Holy Spirit.

So everyone who wants peace with us, especially those who meet in the Old Church and those who are breaking away from the Arians, should be invited in and received like parents receiving their children, and welcomed like tutors and guardians. Unite them with our beloved Paulinus and his people, requiring from them only that they anathematize the Arian heresy and confess the faith confessed by the holy fathers at Nicaea, and also anathematize those who say that the Holy Spirit is a creature and separate from the ousia of Christ. For this is truly a complete rejection of the detestable heresy of the Arians: to refuse to divide the Holy Trinity or to say that any part of it is a creature. Those who pretend to cite the faith confessed at Nicaea but dare to blaspheme the Holy Spirit do nothing more than deny the Arian heresy in words while keeping it in their minds. But the impiety of Sabellius and of Paul of Samosata must also be anathematized by all, along with the madness of Valentinian and Basilides, and the folly of the Manicheans. For if this is done, all evil suspicion will be removed on all sides, and the faith of the Catholic Church alone will be shown in purity.

As many then as desire peace with us, and specially those who assemble in the Old [Church] and those again who are seceding from the Arians, call to yourselves, and receive them as parents their sons, and welcome them as tutors and guardians; and unite them to our beloved Paulinus and his people, without requiring more from them than to anathematise the Arian heresy and confess the faith confessed by the holy fathers at Nicæa, and to anathematise also those who say that the Holy Spirit is a Creature and separate from the Essence of Christ. For this is in truth a complete renunciation of the abominable heresy of the Arians, to refuse to divide the Holy Trinity, or to say that any part of it is a creature. For those who, while pretending to cite the faith confessed at Nicæa, venture to blaspheme the Holy Spirit, do nothing more than in words deny the Arian heresy while they retain it in thought. But let the impiety of Sabellius and of Paul of Samosata also be anathematised by all, and the madness of Valentinian and Basilides, and the folly of the Manichæans. For if this be done, all evil suspicion will be removed on all hands, and the faith of the Catholic Church alone be exhibited in purity.

The groups at Antioch should come together as one.

4. The parties at Antioch to unite.

We believe that no one among you, nor anyone else, is unaware that we and those who have always remained in communion with us hold this faith. But since we rejoice with all who desire reunion, and especially with those who assemble in the Old church, and since we glorify the Lord exceedingly for all things and especially for the good purpose of these people, we urge you that agreement be established with them on these terms. As we said above, this should be without further conditions—that is, without any additional demand being made on you by those who assemble in the Old church, and without Paulinus and his associates proposing anything else or anything beyond the Nicene definition.

But that we, and they who have ever remained in communion with us, hold this faith, we think no one of yourselves nor any one else is ignorant. But since we rejoice with all those who desire re-union, but especially with those that assemble in the Old [church], and as we glorify the Lord exceedingly, as for all things so especially for the good purpose of these men, we exhort you that concord be established with them on these terms, and, as we said above, without further conditions, without namely any further demand upon yourselves on the part of those who assemble in the Old [church], or Paulinus and his fellows propounding anything else, or anything beyond the Nicene definition.

The creed of Sardica is not an authoritative formula. Question of 'hypostasis.'

5. The creed of Sardica not an authorised formula. Question of 'hypostasis.'

You should prohibit even the reading or publication of the document that some people talk about a great deal, claiming it was drawn up concerning the faith at the synod of Sardica. The synod made no such definition. Here is what happened: some people demanded the drafting of a creed on the grounds that the Nicene synod was defective, and in their haste they even attempted to do so. But the holy synod assembled at Sardica was indignant and decreed that no statement of faith should be drafted. They decided that they should be content with the faith confessed by the fathers at Nicaea, since it lacked nothing but was full of piety, and that it was undesirable for a second creed to be promulgated. This was to prevent the creed drafted at Nicaea from being considered imperfect and to avoid giving a pretext to those who constantly wanted to draft and define new creeds. So if anyone puts forward the document mentioned above or any other paper, stop them and persuade them instead to keep the peace. In such people we see no motive except contentiousness. As for those whom some were criticizing for speaking of three hypostasis, on the ground that the phrase is unscriptural and therefore suspicious, we thought it right to require nothing beyond the confession of Nicaea. However, because of the dispute, we inquired of them whether they meant, like the Arian madmen, hypostasis that are foreign and strange and alien in ousia from one another, with each hypostasis divided apart by itself, as is the case with creatures in general and in particular with those begotten of men, or like different substances such as gold, silver, or brass—or whether, like other heretics, they meant three Beginnings and three Gods by speaking of three hypostasis.

And prohibit even the reading or publication of the paper, much talked of by some, as having been drawn up concerning the Faith at the synod of Sardica. For the synod made no definition of the kind. For whereas some demanded, on the ground that the Nicene synod was defective, the drafting of a creed, and in their haste even attempted it, the holy synod assembled in Sardica was indignant, and decreed that no statement of faith should be drafted, but that they should be content with the Faith confessed by the fathers at Nicæa, inasmuch as it lacked nothing but was full of piety, and that it was undesirable for a second creed to be promulged, lest that drafted at Nicæa should be deemed imperfect, and a pretext be given to those who were often wishing to draft and define a creed. So that if a man propound the above or any other paper, stop them, and persuade them rather to keep the peace. For in such men we perceive no motive save only contentiousness. For as to those whom some were blaming for speaking of three Subsistences, on the ground that the phrase is unscriptural and therefore suspicious, we thought it right indeed to require nothing beyond the confession of Nicæa, but on account of the contention we made enquiry of them, whether they meant, like the Arian madmen, subsistences foreign and strange, and alien in essence from one another, and that each Subsistence was divided apart by itself, as is the case with creatures in general and in particular with those begotten of men, or like different substances, such as gold, silver, or brass — or whether, like other heretics, they meant three Beginnings and three Gods, by speaking of three Subsistences.

They assured us in response that they neither meant this nor had ever held it. But when we asked them, "What then do you mean by it, or why do you use such expressions?" they replied that they believed in a Holy Trinity, not a trinity in name only, but one that exists and subsists in truth. "We acknowledge both a Father truly existing and subsisting, and a Son truly substantial and subsisting, and a Holy Spirit subsisting and really existing," and they said they had never claimed there were three Gods or three beginnings, nor would they tolerate at all those who said or held such a view. Rather, they acknowledged a Holy Trinity but One Godhead and one Beginning, and that the Son is coessential with the Father, as the fathers said, while the Holy Spirit is not a creature, nor external, but proper to and inseparable from the ousia of the Father and the Son.

They assured us in reply that they neither meant this nor had ever held it. But upon our asking them 'what then do you mean by it, or why do you use such expressions?' they replied, Because they believed in a Holy Trinity, not a trinity in name only, but existing and subsisting in truth, 'both a Father truly existing and subsisting, and a Son truly substantial and subsisting, and a Holy Spirit subsisting and really existing do we acknowledge,' and that neither had they said there were three Gods or three beginnings, nor would they at all tolerate such as said or held so, but that they acknowledged a Holy Trinity but One Godhead, and one Beginning, and that the Son is coessential with the Father, as the fathers said; while the Holy Spirit is not a creature, nor external, but proper to and inseparable from the Essence of the Father and the Son.

# The question of one Subsistence (Hypostasis) or three, not to be pressed.

6. The question of one Subsistence (Hypostasis) or three, not to be pressed.

Having accepted these men's interpretation and defense of their language, we questioned those whom they blamed for speaking of One Subsistence. We asked whether they used the expression in Sabellius's sense—thereby denying the Son and the Holy Spirit—or as though the Son had no ousia, or the Holy Spirit had no prosopon. But they in turn assured us that they meant no such thing and had never held it. Instead, they said: "We use the word Subsistence thinking it means the same thing as Essence. But we hold that there is One because the Son is from the ousia of the Father and because of the identity of nature. For we believe there is one Godhead with one nature—not that there is one nature of the Father which is distinct from that of the Son and the Holy Spirit." After this, those who had been blamed for saying there were three Subsistences agreed with the others, while those who had spoken of One Essence also confessed the doctrine of the former as they had explained it. Both sides condemned Arius as an adversary of Christ, Sabellius and Paul of Samosata as impious men, Valentinus and Basilides as aliens from the truth, and Manichaeus as an inventor of mischief. And all, by God's grace and after the above explanations, agreed together that the faith confessed by the fathers at Nicaea is better than the said phrases, and that in the future they would prefer to be content to use its language.

Having accepted then these men's interpretation and defense of their language, we made enquiry of those blamed by them for speaking of One Subsistence, whether they use the expression in the sense of Sabellius, to the negation of the Son and the Holy Spirit, or as though the Son were non-substantial, or the Holy Spirit impersonal. But they in their turn assured us that they neither meant this nor had ever held it, but 'we use the word Subsistence thinking it the same thing to say Subsistence or Essence;' 'But we hold that there is One, because the Son is of the Essence of the Father, and because of the identity of nature. For we believe that there is one Godhead, and that it has one nature, and not that there is one nature of the Father, from which that of the Son and of the Holy Spirit are distinct.' Well, thereupon they who had been blamed for saying there were three Subsistences agreed with the others, while those who had spoken of One Essence, also confessed the doctrine of the former as interpreted by them. And by both sides Arius was anathematised as an adversary of Christ, and Sabellius, and Paul of Samosata, as impious men, and Valentinus and Basilides as aliens from the truth, and Manichæus as an inventor of mischief. And all, by God's grace, and after the above explanations, agree together that the faith confessed by the fathers at Nicæa is better than the said phrases, and that for the future they would prefer to be content to use its language.

The human nature of Christ is complete, not merely a body.

7. The human Nature of Christ complete, not Body only.

But since some people seemed to be arguing with each other about the Savior's bodily Economy, we questioned both sides. What one group confessed, the others also agreed to: that the Word did not dwell in a holy man at the end of the ages as he came to the prophets, but that the Word himself became flesh. Being in the form of God, he took the form of a servant and became man for us according to the flesh from Mary. In this way, the human race in him is perfectly and completely delivered from sin, raised from the dead, and given access to the kingdom of heaven. They also confessed that the Savior did not have a body without a soul, or without sensation or intelligence. When the Lord became man for us, it was not possible for his body to be without intelligence. The salvation accomplished in the Word himself was not a salvation of body only, but also of soul. Being truly Son of God, he also became Son of Man. Being God's only-begotten Son, he also became at the same time "firstborn among many brethren." Therefore, there was not one Son of God before Abraham and another after Abraham, nor was there one who raised up Lazarus and another who asked about him. Rather, it was the same one who said as man, "Where does Lazarus lie?" and as God raised him up. The same one who as man and in the body spat, but divinely as Son of God opened the eyes of the man blind from birth. While in the flesh he suffered, as Peter says, as God he opened the tomb and raised the dead. For these reasons, understanding everything said in the Gospel this way, they assured us that they held the same truth about the Word's Incarnation and becoming Man.

But since also certain seemed to be contending together concerning the fleshly Economy of the Saviour, we enquired of both parties. And what the one confessed, the others also agreed to, that the Word did not, as it came to the prophets, so dwell in a holy man at the consummation of the ages, but that the Word Himself was made flesh, and being in the Form of God, took the form of a servant, and from Mary after the flesh became man for us, and that thus in Him the human race is perfectly and wholly delivered from sin and quickened from the dead, and given access to the kingdom of the heavens. For they confessed also that the Saviour had not a body without a soul, nor without sense or intelligence; for it was not possible, when the Lord had become man for us, that His body should be without intelligence: nor was the salvation effected in the Word Himself a salvation of body only, but of soul also. And being Son of God in truth, He became also Son of Man, and being God's Only-begotten Son, He became also at the same time ' firstborn among many brethren Romans 8:29.' Wherefore neither was there one Son of God before Abraham, another after Abraham John 8:58: nor was there one that raised up Lazarus, another that asked concerning him; but the same it was that said as man, 'Where does Lazarus lie;' and as God raised him up: the same that as man and in the body spat, but divinely as Son of God opened the eyes of the man blind from his birth; and while, as Peter says 1 Peter 4:1, in the flesh He suffered, as God opened the tomb and raised the dead. For which reasons, thus understanding all that is said in the Gospel, they assured us that they held the same truth about the Word's Incarnation and becoming Man.

Questions about terminology must not be allowed to divide those who think the same way.

8. Questions of words must not be suffered to divide those who think alike.

These things being confessed in this way, we urge you not to condemn hastily those who make this confession and explain the terms they use, nor to reject them. Instead, you should accept them since they seek peace and defend themselves, while you should check and rebuke as holding suspicious views those who refuse to confess in this way and to explain their language. But while you refuse to tolerate the latter, also advise the others who explain and hold rightly not to investigate each other's opinions any further, nor to fight about words that serve no useful purpose, nor to keep contending over the phrases mentioned above, but to agree in a pious mind. For those who do not have this attitude, but only stir up strife with such trivial phrases and seek something beyond what was established at Nicaea, accomplish nothing except to "give their neighbor turbid confusion to drink" (Habakkuk 2:15), like people who begrudge peace and love dissension. But as for you, as good and faithful servants and stewards of the Lord, stop and check what gives offense and is strange, and value above all things peace of that kind, with faith remaining sound. Perhaps God will have pity on us and unite what is divided, and once there is again one flock (John 10:16), we shall all have one leader, our Lord Jesus Christ.

These things then being thus confessed, we exhort you not hastily to condemn those who so confess, and so explain the phrases they use, nor to reject them, but rather to accept them as they desire peace and defend themselves, while you check and rebuke, as of suspicious views, those who refuse so to confess and to explain their language. But while you refuse toleration to the latter, counsel the others also who explain and hold aright, not to enquire further into each other's opinions, nor to fight about words to no useful purpose, nor to go on contending with the above phrases, but to agree in the mind of piety. For they who are not thus minded, but only stir up strife with such petty phrases, and seek something beyond what was drawn up at Nicæa, do nothing except 'give their neighbour turbid confusion to drink Habakkuk 2:15,' like men who grudge peace and love dissensions. But do ye, as good men and faithful servants and stewards of the Lord, stop and check what gives offense and is strange, and value above all things peace of that kind, faith being sound. Perhaps God will have pity on us, and unite what is divided, and, there being once more one flock John 10:16, we shall all have one leader, even our Lord Jesus Christ.

The terms stated above were agreed upon unanimously.

9. The above terms unanimously agreed upon.

These things we investigated, although there was no need to require anything beyond the synod of Nicaea, nor to tolerate the language of contention, but we did so for the sake of peace and to prevent the rejection of those who wish to believe correctly. What they confessed, we briefly put into writing—namely, we who remain in Alexandria, together with our fellow ministers Asterius and Eusebius. Most of us had departed to our dioceses. But you should read this publicly where you customarily assemble, and please invite everyone to join you there. For it is proper that the letter be read there first, and that those who desire and strive for peace be reunited there. Then, when they are reunited, in whatever location all the laity think best, public assemblies should be held in your presence, and the Lord should be glorified by all together. The brethren who are with me send you greetings. I pray that you may be well and remember us to the Lord. Both I, Athanasius, and likewise the other assembled bishops sign, along with those sent by Lucifer, bishop of the island of Sardinia—two deacons, Herennius and Agapetus—and from Paulinus, the deacons Maximus and Calemerus. Also present were certain monks of Bishop Apollinarius, sent by him for this purpose.

These things, albeit there was no need to require anything beyond the synod of Nicæa, nor to tolerate the language of contention, yet for the sake of peace, and to prevent the rejection of men who wish to believe aright, we enquired into. And what they confessed, we put briefly into writing, we namely who are left in Alexandria, in common with our fellow-ministers, Asterius and Eusebius. For most of us had gone away to our dioceses. But do you on your part read this in public where you are wont to assemble, and be pleased to invite all to you there. For it is right that the letter should be there first read, and that there those who desire and strive for peace should be re-united. And then, when they are re-united, in the spot where all the laity think best, in the presence of your courtesy, the public assemblies should be held, and the Lord be glorified by all together. The brethren who are with me greet you. I pray that you may be well, and remember us to the Lord; both I, Athanasius, and likewise the other bishops assembled, sign, and those sent by Lucifer, bishop of the island of Sardinia, two deacons, Herennius and Agapetus; and from Paulinus, Maximus and Calemerus, deacons also. And there were present certain monks of Apolinarius the bishop, sent from him for the purpose.

Signatures.

10. Signatures.

The letter is addressed to several bishops: Eusebius of the city of Virgilli in Gaul, Lucifer of the island of Sardinia, Asterius of Petra in Arabia, Kymatius of Paltus in Cœle-Syria, and Anatolius of Eubœa.

The names of the several bishops to whom the letter is addressed are: Eusebius of the city of Virgilli in Gaul, Lucifer of the island of Sardinia, Asterius of Petra, Arabia, Kymatius of Paltus, Cœle- Syria, Anatolius of Eubœa.

This letter is sent by Pope Athanasius and those present with him in Alexandria, namely: Eusebius, Asterius, and the others mentioned above, Gaius of Paratonium in Hither Libya, Agathus of Phragonis and part of Elearchia in Egypt, Ammonius of Pachnemunis and the rest of Elearchia, Agathodaemon of Schedia and Menelaitas, Dracontius of Lesser Hermopolis, Adelphius of Onuphis in Lychni, Hermion of Tanes, Marcus of Zygra in Hither Libya, Theodorus of Athribis, Andreas of Arsinoe, Paphnutius of Sais, Marcus of Philae, Zoilus of Andros, and Menas of Antiphra.

Senders: the Pope Athanasius, and those present with him in Alexandria, viz.: Eusebius, Asterius, and the others above-mentioned, Gaius of Paratonium in Hither Libya, Agathus of Phragonis and part of Elearchia in Egypt, Ammonius of Pachnemunis and the rest of Elearchia, Agathodæmon of Schedia and Menelaitas, Dracontius of Lesser Hermupolis, Adelphius of Onuphis in Lychni, Hermion of Tanes, Marcus of Zygra, Hither Libya, Theodorus of Athribis, Andreas of Arsenoe, Paphnutius of Sais, Marcus of Philæ, Zoilus of Andrôs, Menas of Antiphra.

Eusebius also signs the following document in Latin, which has been translated:

Eusebius also signs the following in Latin, of which the translation is:

I, Eusebius, add my agreement to your precise confession made on both sides by mutual consent concerning the hypostasis. Furthermore, concerning the Incarnation of our Savior—namely that the Son of God has become Man, taking everything upon Himself without sin, like the composition of our old man—I approve the text of the letter. And since the Sardican document is rejected to avoid the appearance of issuing anything beyond the creed of Nicaea, I also add my consent, so that the creed of Nicaea may not seem to be excluded by it, and I agree that it should not be published. I pray for your health in the Lord.

I Eusebius, according to your exact confession made on either side by agreement concerning the Subsistences, also add my agreement; further concerning the Incarnation of our Saviour, namely that the Son of God has become Man, taking everything upon Himself without sin, like the composition of our old man, I ratify the text of the letter. And whereas the Sardican paper is ruled out, to avoid the appearance of issuing anything beyond the creed of Nicæa, I also add my consent, in order that the creed of Nicæa may not seem by it to be excluded, and [I agree] that it should not be published. I pray for your health in the Lord.

I, Asterius, agree to what is written above, and I pray for your health in the Lord.

I Asterius agree to what is above written, and pray for your health in the Lord.

The 'Tome' signed at Antioch.

11. The 'Tome' signed at Antioch.

After this Tome was sent from Alexandria with the signatures of those mentioned above, the recipients signed it in turn:

And after this Tome was sent off from Alexandria, thus signed by the aforesaid, [the recipients] in their turn signed it:

I, Paulinus, hold the following position, as I received it from the fathers: that the Father perfectly exists and subsists, that the Son perfectly subsists, and that the Holy Spirit perfectly subsists. For this reason I also accept the explanation given above concerning the three hypostases and the one hypostasis—or rather ousia—and those who hold this view. For it is right to hold and confess the Holy Trinity in one Godhead. Concerning the Word of the Father becoming human for us, I hold what is written: that, as John says, the Word became flesh—not in the sense meant by those most impious people who say that he underwent a change, but that he became human for us by being born of the holy Virgin Mary and of the Holy Spirit. For the Savior had a body that was not without soul, nor without sense, nor without intelligence. It would be impossible, since the Lord became human for us, for his body to be without intelligence. Therefore I anathematize those who set aside the faith confessed at Nicaea and who do not say that the Son is from the Father's ousia and is consubstantial with the Father. Moreover, I anathematize those who say that the Holy Spirit is a creature made through the Son. Again, I anathematize the heresy of Sabellius and of Photinus, and every heresy, walking in the faith of Nicaea and in all that is written above. I, Karterius, pray for your health.

I Paulinus hold thus, as I received from the fathers, that the Father perfectly exists and subsists, and that the Son perfectly subsists, and that the Holy Spirit perfectly subsists. Wherefore also I accept the above explanation concerning the Three Subsistences, and the one Subsistence, or rather Essence, and those who hold thus. For it is pious to hold and confess the Holy Trinity in one Godhead. And concerning the Word of the Father becoming Man for us, I hold as it is written, that, as John says, the Word was made Flesh, not in the sense of those most impious persons who say that He has undergone a change, but that He has become Man for us, being born of the holy Virgin Mary and of the Holy Spirit. For the Saviour had a body neither without soul, nor without sense, nor without intelligence. For it were impossible, the Lord being made Man for us, that His body should be without intelligence. Wherefore I anathematise those who set aside the Faith confessed at Nicæa, and who do not say that the Son is of the Father's Essence, and coessential with the Father. Moreover I anathematise those who say that the Holy Spirit is a Creature made through the Son. Once more I anathematise the heresy of Sabellius and of Photinus, and every heresy, walking in the Faith of Nicæa, and in all that is above written. I Karterius pray for your health.


On The Councils

Councils of Ariminum and Seleucia.

Source: Translated by John Henry Newman and Archibald Robertson. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 4. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/2817.htm>.

Part 1. History of the Councils

Two councils were called for a particular reason. It was inconsistent and foolish to call any councils at all, just as it was inconsistent and foolish to use the style found in the Arian formularies. The occasion that led to the Nicene Council is explained, followed by the proceedings at Ariminum, including the letter that council sent to Constantius and its decree. The proceedings at Seleucia are also described, along with reflections on how the Arians conducted themselves.

Reason why two Councils were called. Inconsistency and folly of calling any; and of the style of the Arian formularies; occasion of the Nicene Council; proceedings at Ariminum; Letter of the Council to Constantius; its decree. Proceedings at Seleucia; reflections on the conduct of the Arians.

Perhaps news has reached even you about the Council, which is currently the subject of widespread conversation. Letters from both the Emperor and the Prefects were distributed far and wide calling for its assembly. However, since you take such interest in the events that have occurred, I have decided to give you an account of what I have seen myself and accurately confirmed, which may spare you the uncertainty that comes from hearing reports from others. I am all the more eager to do this because there are people who are in the habit of misrepresenting what has happened. The Council has not met at Nicaea, which had been decided upon, but a second edict was issued, summoning the Western Bishops to Ariminum in Italy, and the Eastern Bishops to Seleucia the Rugged, as it is called, in Isauria. The stated reason for such a meeting was to discuss the faith concerning our Lord Jesus Christ. Those who proposed it were Ursacius, Valens, and one Germinius from Pannonia, and from Syria, Acacius, Eudoxius, and Patrophilus of Scythopolis. These men, who had always been of the Arian party and 'understood neither what they believe nor what they affirm,' and were secretly deceiving first one person and then another, spreading the second sowing of their heresy, influenced certain people who seemed to be important, including the Emperor Constantius, who was himself a heretic. On some pretext about the Faith, they convinced him to call a Council, with the idea that they would be able to overshadow the Nicene Council, persuade everyone to change their position, and establish irreligion everywhere instead of the Truth.

1. Perhaps news has reached even yourselves concerning the Council, which is at this time the subject of general conversation; for letters both from the Emperor and the Prefects were circulated far and wide for its convocation. However, you take that interest in the events which have occurred, that I have determined upon giving you an account of what I have seen myself, and accurately ascertained, which may save you from the suspense attendant on the reports of others; and this the more, because there are parties who are in the habit of misrepresenting what has happened. At Nicæa then, which had been fixed upon, the Council has not met, but a second edict was issued, convening the Western Bishops at Ariminum in Italy, and the Eastern at Seleucia the Rugged, as it is called, in Isauria. The professed reason of such a meeting was to treat of the faith touching our Lord Jesus Christ; and those who alleged it, were Ursacius, Valens, and one Germinius from Pannonia; and from Syria, Acacius, Eudoxius, and Patrophilus of Scythopolis. These men who had always been of the Arian party, and 'understood neither how they believe or whereof they affirm,' and were silently deceiving first one and then another, and scattering the second sowing of their heresy, influenced some who seemed to be somewhat, and the Emperor Constantius among them, being a heretic, on some pretence about the Faith, to call a Council; under the idea that they should be able to put into the shade the Nicene Council, and prevail upon all to turn round, and to establish irreligion everywhere instead of the Truth.

Here's what first amazes me, and I think will strike any sensible person: although a General Council had been scheduled and everyone was expecting it, it was suddenly split in two, so that one group met in one place and another group elsewhere. Yet surely this was Providence at work, allowing the respective Councils to demonstrate the sincere and uncorrupted faith of one party while exposing the dishonesty and duplicity of the other. Next, what troubled me and my true brothers here was the impropriety of this great gathering we witnessed. What was so urgent that the whole world had to be thrown into confusion, and those who at that time held the office of clergy should be running around everywhere, trying to figure out how to believe in our Lord Jesus Christ? Certainly if they were already believers, they would not have been searching as though they were not. For the catechumens this was no small scandal, but for the heathen it was even worse, and actually provided them great amusement—that Christians, as if waking from sleep at this late hour, should be inquiring how they ought to believe concerning Christ, while their professed clergy, though claiming respect from their congregations as teachers, were showing themselves to be unbelievers by the very fact that they were seeking what they did not have. And the party of Ursacius, who were behind all this, did not understand what wrath they were storing up against themselves, as our Lord says through His saints, "Woe to them through whom My Name is blasphemed among the Gentiles," and by His own mouth in the Gospels, "Whoever shall offend one of these little ones, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea, than," as Luke adds, "that he should offend one of these little ones."

2. Now here I marvel first, and think that I shall carry every sensible man whatever with me, that, whereas a General Council had been fixed, and all were looking forward to it, it was all of a sudden divided into two, so that one part met here, and the other there. However, this was surely the doing of Providence, in order in the respective Councils to exhibit the faith without guile or corruption of the one party, and to expose the dishonesty and duplicity of the other. Next, this too was on the mind of myself and my true brethren here, and made us anxious, the impropriety of this great gathering which we saw in progress; for what pressed so much, that the whole world was to be put in confusion, and those who at the time bore the profession of clergy, should run about far and near, seeking how best to learn to believe in our Lord Jesus Christ? Certainly if they were believers already, they would not have been seeking, as though they were not. And to the catechumens, this was no small scandal; but to the heathen, it was something more than common, and even furnished broad merriment, that Christians, as if waking out of sleep at this time of day, should be enquiring how they were to believe concerning Christ; while their professed clergy, though claiming deference from their flocks, as teachers, were unbelievers on their own showing, in that they were seeking what they had not. And the party of Ursacius, who were at the bottom of all this, did not understand what wrath they were storing up Romans 2:5 against themselves, as our Lord says by His saints, 'Woe unto them, through whom My Name is blasphemed among the Gentiles' Isaiah 52:5; Romans 2:24; and by His own mouth in the Gospels Matthew 18:6, 'Whoever shall offend one of these little ones, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea, than,' as Luke adds, 'that he should offend one of these little ones' Luke 17:2.

What lack of teaching about religious truth was there in the Catholic Church that they should now be investigating matters of faith and adding this year's consulate to their statement of belief? For Ursacius and Valens and Germinius and their associates have done something that has never happened before, never been heard of among Christians. After writing down whatever they pleased to believe, they prefix it with the consulate, the month, and the day of the current year. This shows all reasonable people that their faith does not date from ancient times, but from now, from the reign of Constantius. Everything they write serves their own heresy. Furthermore, though they pretend to write about the Lord, they actually name another master for themselves—Constantius, who has granted them this reign of false religion. And these men who deny that the Son is everlasting have called him Eternal Emperor. Such enemies of Christ are they, in addition to their false religion. But perhaps they excuse their use of the consulate by pointing to the dates in the holy Prophets. However, such a bold claim will only expose their ignorance more fully. For the prophecies of the saints do indeed specify their times (for instance, Isaiah and Hosea lived in the days of Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah; Jeremiah in the days of Josiah; Ezekiel and Daniel prophesied under Cyrus and Darius; and others at other times). Yet they were not laying the foundations of divine religion; it existed before them and always has, for before the foundation of the world God prepared it for us in Christ. Nor were they marking the dates of their own faith, for they had been believers before these dates. Rather, the dates belonged to their own preaching. And this preaching spoke beforehand of the Savior's coming, but directly addressed what was to happen to Israel and the nations. The dates indicated not the beginning of faith, as I said before, but the time of the prophets themselves—that is, when they actually prophesied. But these modern teachers, not in historical narrative nor in predicting the future, but after writing "The Catholic Faith was published," immediately add the consulate and the month and the day. Just as the saints specified the dates of their histories and of their own ministries, so these men mark the date of their own faith. And I wish they had written about "their own" faith (for it does date from today), and had not attempted to write about "the Catholic" faith. For they did not write "Thus we believe," but "the Catholic Faith was published."

3. What defect of teaching was there for religious truth in the Catholic Church, that they should enquire concerning faith now, and should prefix this year's Consulate to their profession of faith? For Ursacius and Valens and Germinius and their friends have done what never took place, never was heard of among Christians. After putting into writing what it pleased them to believe, they prefix to it the Consulate, and the month and the day of the current year; thereby to show all sensible men, that their faith dates, not from of old, but now, from the reign of Constantius; for whatever they write has a view to their own heresy. Moreover, though pretending to write about the Lord, they nominate another master for themselves, Constantius, who has bestowed on them this reign of irreligion; and they who deny that the Son is everlasting, have called him Eternal Emperor; such foes of Christ are they in addition to irreligion. But perhaps the dates in the holy Prophets form their excuse for the Consulate; so bold a pretence, however, will serve but to publish more fully their ignorance of the subject. For the prophecies of the saints do indeed specify their times (for instance, Isaiah and Hosea lived in the days of Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah; Jeremiah in the days of Josiah; Ezekiel and Daniel prophesied under Cyrus and Darius; and others in other times); yet they were not laying the foundations of divine religion; it was before them, and was always, for before the foundation of the world God prepared it for us in Christ. Nor were they signifying the respective dates of their own faith; for they had been believers before these dates. But the dates did but belong to their own preaching. And this preaching spoke beforehand of the Saviour's coming, but directly of what was to happen to Israel and the nations; and the dates denoted not the commencement of faith, as I said before, but of the prophets themselves, that is, when it was they thus prophesied. But our modern sages, not in historical narration, nor in prediction of the future, but, after writing, 'The Catholic Faith was published,' immediately add the Consulate and the month and the day, that, as the saints specified the dates of their histories, and of their own ministries, so these may mark the date of their own faith. And would that they had written, touching 'their own ' (for it does date from today); and had not made their essay as touching 'the Catholic,' for they did not write, 'Thus we believe,' but 'the Catholic Faith was published.'

The boldness of their plan shows how little they understand the subject, while the novelty of their language matches the Arian heresy. For in this way they reveal when they began their own faith, and they want it proclaimed from that very time forward. Just as according to the Evangelist Luke, there "was made a decree" concerning the taxing, and this decree did not exist before but began from those days when it was made by its author, so they likewise, by writing "The Faith is now published," showed that the beliefs of their heresy are novel and did not exist before. But if they add "of the Catholic Faith," they fall before they realize it into the madness of the Phrygians, and say with them, "To us first was revealed," and "from us dates the Faith of Christians." And just as those inscribe it with the names of Maximilla and Montanus, so do these with "Constantius, Master," instead of Christ. However, if, as they would have it, the faith dates from the present Consulate, what will the Fathers do, and the blessed Martyrs? Indeed, what will they themselves do with their own catechumens who departed to rest before this Consulate? How will they wake them up so that they may erase their former lessons and instead plant the supposed discoveries which they have now put into writing? So ignorant they are on the subject, with no knowledge except that of making excuses, and those excuses are unbecoming and implausible, carrying with them their own refutation.

4. The boldness then of their design shows how little they understand the subject; while the novelty of their phrase matches the Arian heresy. For thus they show, when it was they began their own faith, and that from that same time present they would have it proclaimed. And as according to the Evangelist Luke, there 'was made a decree' Luke 2:1 concerning the taxing, and this decree before was not, but began from those days in which it was made by its framer, they also in like manner, by writing, 'The Faith is now published,' showed that the sentiments of their heresy are novel, and were not before. But if they add 'of the Catholic Faith,' they fall before they know it into the extravagance of the Phrygians, and say with them, 'To us first was revealed,' and 'from us dates the Faith of Christians.' And as those inscribe it with the names of Maximilla and Montanus, so do these with 'Constantius, Master,' instead of Christ. If, however, as they would have it, the faith dates from the present Consulate, what will the Fathers do, and the blessed Martyrs? Nay, what will they themselves do with their own catechumens, who departed to rest before this Consulate? How will they wake them up, that so they may obliterate their former lessons, and may sow in turn the seeming discoveries which they have now put into writing? So ignorant they are on the subject; with no knowledge but that of making excuses, and those unbecoming and unplausible, and carrying with them their own refutation.

The Nicene Council was not just an ordinary meeting but was called together because of urgent necessity and for sound reasons. The Syrians, Cilicians, and Mesopotamians were celebrating the Feast improperly and kept Easter with the Jews. At the same time, the Arian heresy had risen up against the Catholic Church and found supporters in Eusebius and his associates, who were both enthusiastic for the heresy and led the attack on religious people. This situation required an Ecumenical Council so that the feast could be celebrated on one day everywhere and so that the heresy that was emerging could be condemned. The council met, and the Syrians submitted, and the Fathers declared that the Arian heresy was the forerunner of Antichrist and composed an appropriate statement against it. Yet in all this, numerous as they were, they attempted nothing like what these three or four men have done. Without listing the Consulate, month, and day first, they wrote concerning Easter, "It seemed good as follows," because it did seem good at that time that there should be universal agreement. But concerning the faith they did not write "It seemed good," but rather "Thus believes the Catholic Church." Then they declared how they believed, in order to demonstrate that their views were not novel but apostolic, and what they wrote down was not their own discovery but the same as what was taught by the Apostles.

5. As to the Nicene Council, it was not a common meeting, but convened upon a pressing necessity, and for a reasonable object. The Syrians, Cilicians, and Mesopotamians, were out of order in celebrating the Feast, and kept Easter with the Jews; on the other hand, the Arian heresy had risen up against the Catholic Church, and found supporters in Eusebius and his fellows, who were both zealous for the heresy, and conducted the attack upon religious people. This gave occasion for an Ecumenical Council, that the feast might be everywhere celebrated on one day, and that the heresy which was springing up might be anathematized. It took place then; and the Syrians submitted, and the Fathers pronounced the Arian heresy to be the forerunner of Antichrist, and drew up a suitable formula against it. And yet in this, many as they are, they ventured on nothing like the proceedings of these three or four men. Without pre-fixing Consulate, month, and day, they wrote concerning Easter, 'It seemed good as follows,' for it did then seem good that there should be a general compliance; but about the faith they wrote not, 'It seemed good,' but, 'Thus believes the Catholic Church;' and thereupon they confessed how they believed, in order to show that their own sentiments were not novel, but Apostolical; and what they wrote down was no discovery of theirs, but is the same as was taught by the Apostles.

But what plausible reason do the councils they are now organizing have? If some new heresy has appeared since the Arian heresy, let them tell us what teachings it has developed and who invented it. In their own statement of faith, let them condemn the heresies that existed before their council—including the Arian heresy—just as the Nicene Fathers did, so that it becomes clear they also have some compelling reason for saying something new. But if no such thing has happened, and they cannot show one, but instead they themselves are promoting heresies by holding to Arius's impiety, and are being exposed day after day, and keep changing their position day after day, what need is there for councils when the Nicene Council is sufficient? It works against the Arian heresy and against all the rest, which it has condemned completely by means of the sound faith. For even the notorious Aetius, who was nicknamed "godless," does not claim to have discovered any madness of his own, but under pressure has been shipwrecked on Arianism, along with the people he has deceived. So they run around pointlessly with the excuse that they have called for councils for the sake of the faith. For divine Scripture is sufficient above all things. But if a council is needed on this point, there are the proceedings of the Fathers, for the Nicene bishops did not neglect this matter but stated the doctrine so precisely that people reading their words honestly cannot help but be reminded by them of the teaching about Christ proclaimed in divine Scripture.

6. But the Councils which they are now setting in motion, what colorable pretext have they? If any new heresy has risen since the Arian, let them tell us the positions which it has devised, and who are its inventors? And in their own formula, let them anathematize the heresies antecedent to this Council of theirs, among which is the Arian, as the Nicene Fathers did, that it may appear that they too have some cogent reason for saying what is novel. But if no such event has happened, and they have it not to show, but rather they themselves are uttering heresies, as holding Arius's irreligion, and are exposed day by day, and day by day shift their ground, what need is there of Councils, when the Nicene is sufficient, as against the Arian heresy, so against the rest, which it has condemned one and all by means of the sound faith? For even the notorious Aetius, who was surnamed godless, vaunts not of the discovering of any mania of his own, but under stress of weather has been wrecked upon Arianism, himself and the persons whom he has beguiled. Vainly then do they run about with the pretext that they have demanded Councils for the faith's sake; for divine Scripture is sufficient above all things; but if a Council be needed on the point, there are the proceedings of the Fathers, for the Nicene Bishops did not neglect this matter, but stated the doctrine so exactly, that persons reading their words honestly, cannot but be reminded by them of the religion towards Christ announced in divine Scripture.

Since they have no reasonable argument and are in difficulty no matter which way they turn, despite their excuses, all they have left to say is this: "Because we contradict our predecessors and violate the traditions of the Fathers, we have decided that a Council should meet. But again, since we fear that if it meets in one place our efforts will be wasted, we have decided it should be divided into two. That way, when we present our documents to these separate groups, we can deceive more effectively, with the threat of Constantius the patron of this false religion backing us, and we can overturn the decisions of Nicaea under the pretense that our own documents are simpler." Even if they have not said this in so many words, this is the meaning of their actions and their disturbances. Certainly, although they have made many speeches and written much in various Councils, they have never once mentioned the Arian heresy as something objectionable. Instead, whenever anyone present accused the heresies, they always defended Arianism, which the Nicene Council had anathematized. In fact, they warmly welcomed those who professed Arianism. This in itself is strong proof that the purpose of the present Councils was not truth, but the canceling of the decisions of Nicaea. But the proceedings of these men and their friends in the Councils themselves make it equally clear that this was the case. For now we must relate everything as it happened.

7. Having therefore no reason on their side, but being in difficulty whichever way they turn, in spite of their pretences, they have nothing left but to say; 'Forasmuch as we contradict our predecessors, and transgress the traditions of the Fathers, therefore we have thought good that a Council should meet; but again, whereas we fear lest, should it meet at one place, our pains will be thrown away, therefore we have thought good that it be divided into two; that so when we put forth our documents to these separate portions, we may overreach with more effect, with the threat of Constantius the patron of this irreligion, and may supersede the acts of Nicæa, under pretence of the simplicity of our own documents.' If they have not put this into words, yet this is the meaning of their deeds and their disturbances. Certainly, many and frequent as have been their speeches and writings in various Councils, never yet have they made mention of the Arian heresy as objectionable; but, if any present happened to accuse the heresies, they always took up the defense of the Arian, which the Nicene Council had anathematized; nay, rather, they cordially welcomed the professors of Arianism. This then is in itself a strong argument, that the aim of the present Councils was not truth, but the annulling of the acts of Nicæa; but the proceedings of them and their friends in the Councils themselves, make it equally clear that this was the case:– For now we must relate everything as it occurred.

When everyone expected that those whom the Emperor's letters had summoned would assemble in one place and form one Council, they were divided into two groups. Some went to Seleucia called the Rugged, while others met at Ariminum, numbering those four hundred bishops and more, among whom were Germinius, Auxentius, Valens, Ursacius, Demophilus, and Gaius. And while the whole assembly was discussing the matter from the Divine Scriptures, these men produced a document, and reading out the Consulate, they demanded that it should be given priority over every Council, that no questions should be put to the heretics beyond it, nor any inquiry made into their meaning, but that it should be sufficient by itself. What they had written was as follows:

8. When all were in expectation that they were to assemble in one place, whom the Emperor's letters convoked, and to form one Council, they were divided into two; and, while some betook themselves to Seleucia called the Rugged, the others met at Ariminum, to the number of those four hundred bishops and more, among whom were Germinius, Auxentius, Valens, Ursacius, Demophilus, and Gaius. And, while the whole assembly was discussing the matter from the Divine Scriptures, these men produced a paper, and, reading out the Consulate, they demanded that it should be preferred to every Council, and that no questions should be put to the heretics beyond it, nor inquiry made into their meaning, but that it should be sufficient by itself — and what they had written ran as follows:–

The Catholic Faith was made public in the presence of our Lord, the most devout and gloriously victorious Emperor Constantius Augustus, the eternal and august, during the consulship of the most distinguished Flavii, Eusebius and Hypatius, at Sirmium on May 22nd.

The Catholic Faith was published in the presence of our Master the most religious and gloriously victorious Emperor, Constantius, Augustus, the eternal and august, in the Consulate of the most illustrious Flavii, Eusebius and Hypatius, in Sirmium on the 11th of the Calends of June.

We believe in one Only and True God, the Father Almighty, Creator and Maker of all things.

We believe in one Only and True God, the Father Almighty, Creator and Framer of all things:

We believe in one Only-begotten Son of God, who before all ages, before all beginning, before all conceivable time, and before all comprehensible ousia, was begotten impassibly from God. Through him the ages were arranged and all things were made. He was begotten as the Only-begotten, alone from the only Father, God from God, like the Father who begot him, according to the Scriptures. No one knows his origin except the Father alone who begot him. We know that he, the Only-begotten Son of God, came from the heavens at the Father's command to abolish sin, and was born of the Virgin Mary, and lived among the disciples, and fulfilled the divine plan according to the Father's will, and was crucified and died and descended to the regions beneath the earth, and set in order the things there. The gatekeepers of hell saw him and shuddered. He rose from the dead on the third day and lived among the disciples and fulfilled the entire divine plan. When forty days were completed, he ascended into the heavens and sits at the right hand of the Father, and will come on the last day of the resurrection in the Father's glory to repay everyone according to their works.

And in one Only-begotten Son of God, who, before all ages, and before all origin, and before all conceivable time, and before all comprehensible essence, was begotten impassibly from God: through whom the ages were disposed and all things were made; and Him begotten as the Only-begotten, Only from the Only Father, God from God, like to the Father who begot Him, according to the Scriptures; whose origin no one knows save the Father alone who begot Him. We know that He, the Only-begotten Son of God, at the Father's bidding came from the heavens for the abolishment of sin, and was born of the Virgin Mary, and conversed with the disciples, and fulfilled the Economy according to the Father's will, and was crucified, and died and descended into the parts beneath the earth, and regulated the things there, Whom the gate-keepers of hell saw Job 38:17 and shuddered; and He rose from the dead the third day, and conversed with the disciples, and fulfilled all the Economy, and when the forty days were full, ascended into the heavens, and sits on the right hand of the Father, and is coming in the last day of the resurrection in the glory of the Father, to render to every one according to his works.

And in the Holy Spirit, whom the Only-begotten of God Himself, Jesus Christ, had promised to send to the human race, the Paraclete, as it is written, 'I go to My Father, and I will ask the Father, and He shall send unto you another Paraclete, even the Spirit of Truth. He shall take of Mine and shall teach and bring to your remembrance all things' John 14:16-26; 16:14.

And in the Holy Ghost, whom the Only-begotten of God Himself, Jesus Christ, had promised to send to the race of men, the Paraclete, as it is written, 'I go to My Father, and I will ask the Father, and He shall send unto you another Paraclete, even the Spirit of Truth. He shall take of Mine and shall teach and bring to your remembrance all things' Job 14:16-26; 16:14.

But whereas the term 'essence' was adopted by the Fathers in good faith yet causes offense by being misunderstood by the people, and since it is not found in the Scriptures, it has seemed best to remove it so that it should never again be used in reference to God, because the divine Scriptures nowhere use it of the Father and Son. However, we say that the Son is like the Father in all things, just as the Holy Scriptures say and teach.

But whereas the term ' essence,' has been adopted by the Fathers in simplicity, and gives offense as being misconceived by the people, and is not contained in the Scriptures, it has seemed good to remove it, that it be never in any case used of God again, because the divine Scriptures nowhere use it of Father and Son. But we say that the Son is like the Father in all things, as also the Holy Scriptures say and teach.

When this document had been read, the dishonesty of those who drafted it quickly became clear. For when the bishops proposed that the Arian heresy should be condemned along with the other heresies as well, and everyone agreed, Ursacius and Valens and their supporters refused. In the end, the Fathers condemned them on the grounds that their confession had been written not sincerely, but to nullify the acts of Nicaea and to introduce their destructive heresy instead. Marveling at the deceitfulness of their language and their unprincipled intentions, the bishops said: "We have not come here because we lack faith, for we have faith within us, and sound faith at that. Rather, we have come to put to shame those who oppose the truth and attempt innovations. If you have drawn up this formula as though you are just now beginning to believe, you are not even clergy but are starting from the beginning like students. But if you meet us with the same views with which we have come here, let there be general unanimity, and let us condemn the heresies and preserve the teaching of the Fathers. In this way, arguments for further councils will no longer circulate, since the bishops at Nicaea anticipated them once and for all and did everything necessary for the Catholic Church." However, even then, despite this general agreement of the bishops, the aforementioned men still refused. So at length the whole council, condemning them as ignorant and deceitful men, or rather as heretics, cast their votes in support of the Nicene Council and all judged that it was sufficient. But regarding the previously named Ursacius and Valens, Germinius, Auxentius, Gaius, and Demophilus, they declared them to be heretics, deposed them as not really Christians but Arians, and wrote against them in Latin what has been translated in substance into Greek as follows:

9. When this had been read, the dishonesty of its framers was soon apparent. For on the Bishops proposing that the Arian heresy should be anathematized together with the other heresies too, and all assenting, Ursacius and Valens and those with them refused; till in the event the Fathers condemned them, on the ground that their confession had been written, not in sincerity, but for the annulling of the acts of Nicæa, and the introduction instead of their unhappy heresy. Marvelling then at the deceitfulness of their language and their unprincipled intentions, the Bishops said: 'Not as if in need of faith have we come hither; for we have within us faith, and that in soundness: but that we may put to shame those who gainsay the truth and attempt novelties. If then you have drawn up this formula, as if now beginning to believe, you are not so much as clergy, but are starting with school; but if you meet us with the same views with which we have come hither, let there be a general unanimity, and let us anathematize the heresies, and preserve the teaching of the Fathers. Thus pleas for Councils will not longer circulate about, the Bishops at Nicæa having anticipated them once for all, and done all that was needful for the Catholic Church.' However, even then, in spite of this general agreement of the Bishops, still the above-mentioned refused. So at length the whole Council, condemning them as ignorant and deceitful men, or rather as heretics, gave their suffrages in behalf of the Nicene Council, and gave judgment all of them that it was enough; but as to the forenamed Ursacius and Valens, Germinius, Auxentius, Gaius, and Demophilus, they pronounced them to be heretics, deposed them as not really Christians, but Arians, and wrote against them in Latin what has been translated in its substance into Greek, thus:–

10. Copy of a Letter from the Council to Emperor Constantius.

10. Copy of an Epistle from the Council to Constantius Augustus.

We believe that what was previously decided came about both by God's command and by the order of your piety. For we the bishops, from all the Western cities, assembled together at Ariminum, so that the Faith of the Catholic Church might be made known and those who oppose it might be exposed. After long deliberation, we found it best to hold firmly to the end to that faith which, lasting from ancient times, we have received as preached by the prophets, the Gospels, and the Apostles through our Lord Jesus Christ, who is Keeper of your Kingdom and Patron of your power. It seemed wrong and unlawful to make any change to what was rightly and justly defined and agreed upon together at Nicaea along with the Emperor your father, the most glorious Constantine. The teaching and spirit of that definition spread abroad and was proclaimed for all to hear and understand. It alone conquered and destroyed the heresy of Arius, by which not only that heresy but also other heresies were destroyed. It is dangerous to add anything to it and full of danger to take anything away from it, because if either is done, our enemies will be able to do whatever they want without consequence. Accordingly, Ursacius and Valens, since they had long been supporters and sympathizers of the Arian teaching, were properly declared separate from our communion. They asked to be allowed a place of repentance and pardon for the transgressions of which they were aware, as the documents they drew up testify. By this means they obtained forgiveness and pardon on all charges. This happened when the council assembled at Milan, with presbyters of the Roman Church also present. But knowing at the same time that Constantine of worthy memory had published with complete accuracy and deliberation the Faith then drawn up, and that after he had been baptized by the hands of men he departed to the place that was his due, we think it unseemly to make a later innovation and to despise so many saints, confessors, and martyrs who compiled and drew up this decree. Moreover, they have continued to hold fast in all matters according to the ancient law of the Church. God has maintained their faith even to the time of your reign through our Master Jesus Christ, through whom you also reign and rule over the world in our day. Once again these pitiful men of wretched mind with lawless boldness have announced themselves as heralds of an impious opinion and are attempting to overturn every summary of truth. When the synod met according to your command, those men exposed the design of their own deceitfulness. They attempted in an unscrupulous and disorderly manner to propose an innovation to us, having found as accomplices in this plot Germinius, Auxentius, and Gaius, stirrers up of strife and discord, whose teaching by itself has gone beyond every level of blasphemy. But when they saw that we did not share their purpose or agree with their evil mind, they transferred themselves to our council, claiming that it might be advisable to compile something instead. But a short time was enough to expose their plans. So that the Churches would not experience these disturbances again, and so that a whirl of discord and confusion would not throw everything into disorder, it seemed good to keep the ancient and reasonable institutions undisturbed and to separate the above persons from our communion. For the information of your clemency, we have instructed our legates to inform you of the judgment of the Council by our letter. We have given them this special direction: to establish the truth by resting their case upon the ancient and just decrees. They will also assure your piety that peace would not be achieved by the removal of those decrees, as Valens and Ursacius claimed. For how is it possible for peace-breakers to bring peace? On the contrary, by their means strife and confusion will arise not only in the other cities but also in the Church of the Romans. For this reason we ask your clemency to receive our legates with favorable ears and a serene countenance and not to allow anything to be abolished to the dishonor of the dead. Instead, allow us to abide by what has been defined and laid down by our forefathers, who, we venture to say and trust, acted in all things with prudence and wisdom and the Holy Spirit. These novelties not only make the faithful disbelieve but also embitter the unbelievers. We also pray that you would give orders that so many bishops who are detained abroad, among whom are many who are broken with age and poverty, may be enabled to return to their own country, so that the Churches will not suffer from being deprived of their bishops. However, we ask this with earnestness: that nothing be added to existing creeds, nothing withdrawn, but that all remain intact which has continued from the times of your Father's piety to the present time. We ask that you will not permit us to be harassed and driven from our sees, but that the bishops may in peace give themselves always to prayers and worship, which they always offer for your own safety and for your reign and for peace, which may the Divinity bestow on you forever. Our legates are conveying the subscriptions and names of the bishops and will also inform your piety from the Holy Scriptures themselves.

We believe that what was formerly decreed was brought about both by God's command and by order of your piety. For we the bishops, from all the Western cities, assembled together at Ariminum, both that the Faith of the Catholic Church might be made known, and that gainsayers might be detected. For, as we have found after long deliberation, it appeared desirable to adhere to and maintain to the end, that faith which, enduring from antiquity, we have received as preached by the prophets, the Gospels, and the Apostles through our Lord Jesus Christ, Who is Keeper of your Kingdom and Patron of your power. For it appeared wrong and unlawful to make any change in what was rightly and justly defined, and what was resolved upon in common at Nicæa along with the Emperor your father, the most glorious Constantine, — the doctrine and spirit of which [definition] went abroad and was proclaimed in the hearing and understanding of all men. For it alone was the conqueror and destroyer of the heresy of Arius, by which not that only but the other heresies also were destroyed, to which of a truth it is perilous to add, and full of danger to minish anything from it, since if either be done, our enemies will be able with impunity to do whatever they will. Accordingly Ursacius and Valens, since they had been from of old abettors and sympathisers of the Arian dogma, were properly declared separate from our communion, to be admitted to which they asked to be allowed a place of repentance and pardon for the transgressions of which they were conscious, as the documents drawn up by them testify. By which means forgiveness and pardon on all charges has been obtained. Now the time of these transactions was when the council was assembled at Milan, the presbyters of the Roman Church being also present. But knowing at the same time that Constantine of worthy memory had with all accuracy and deliberation published the Faith then drawn up; when he had been baptized by the hands of men, and had departed to the place which was his due, [we think it] unseemly to make a subsequent innovation and to despise so many saints, confessors, martyrs, who compiled and drew up this decree; who moreover have continued to hold in all matters according to the ancient law of the Church; whose faith God has imparted even to the times of your reign through our Master Jesus Christ, through whom also it is yours to reign and rule over the world in our day. Once more then the pitiful men of wretched mind with lawless daring have announced themselves as the heralds of an impious opinion, and are attempting to upset every summary of truth. For when according to your command the synod met, those men laid bare the design of their own deceitfulness. For they attempted in a certain unscrupulous and disorderly manner to propose to us an innovation, having found as accomplices in this plot Germinius, Auxentius, and Gaius, the stirrers up of strife and discord, whose teaching by itself has gone beyond every pitch of blasphemy. But when they perceived that we did not share their purpose, nor agree with their evil mind, they transferred themselves to our council, alleging that it might be advisable to compile something instead. But a short time was enough to expose their plans. And lest the Churches should have a recurrence of these disturbances, and a whirl of discord and confusion throw everything into disorder, it seemed good to keep undisturbed the ancient and reasonable institutions, and that the above persons should be separated from our communion. For the information therefore of your clemency, we have instructed our legates to acquaint you with the judgment of the Council by our letter, to whom we have given this special direction, to establish the truth by resting their case upon the ancient and just decrees; and they will also assure your piety that peace would not be accomplished by the removal of those decrees as Valens and Ursacius alleged. For how is it possible for peace-breakers to bring peace? On the contrary, by their means strife and confusion will arise not only in the other cities, but also in the Church of the Romans. On this account we ask your clemency to regard our legates with favourable ears and a serene countenance and not to suffer anything to be abrogated to the dishonour of the dead; but allow us to abide by what has been defined and laid down by our forefathers, who, we venture to say, we trust in all things acted with prudence and wisdom and the Holy Spirit; because by these novelties not only are the faithful made to disbelieve, but the infidels also are embittered. We pray also that you would give orders that so many Bishops who are detained abroad, among whom are numbers who are broken with age and poverty, may be enabled to return to their own country, lest the Churches suffer, as being deprived of their Bishops. This, however, we ask with earnestness, that nothing be innovated upon existing creeds, nothing withdrawn; but that all remain incorrupt which has continued in the times of your Father's piety and to the present time; and that you will not permit us to be harassed, and estranged from our sees; but that the Bishops may in quiet give themselves always to prayers and worship, which they do always offer for your own safety and for your reign, and for peace, which may the Divinity bestow on you forever. But our legates are conveying the subscriptions and titles of the Bishops, and will also inform your piety from the Holy Scriptures themselves.

# Decree of the Council

We decided that we must hold to and maintain, without any reservation, the faith and teaching that was passed down from the beginning and which remains even now. This faith has endured up to the present time and should continue uncorrupted. We reject all heresies, especially the one concerning which questions have arisen recently—the Arian heresy and the doctrine of those who follow Arius. We firmly reject and anathematize this teaching, along with any other statement that contradicts what has been established. We confess and openly declare that the Son is God from God, Light from Light, Life from Life, the only-begotten, the first-born of all creation, begotten from the Father before all ages. Through him all things were made, both in heaven and on earth, visible and invisible. He was begotten as only-begotten, the only one from the Father alone, God from God, like to the Father who begat him according to the Scriptures. No one knows his generation except the Father who begat him. We know that this only-begotten Son of God came from the Father at the Father's bidding, as it is written, for the purpose of destroying sin, death, and the devil. He took flesh and was made man, suffered and rose again from the dead, and was taken up into heaven to sit at the right hand of the Father. From there he will come to judge the living and the dead. This is the faith of the Catholic Church, in which all Christians ought to remain and continue steadfastly. Anyone who teaches or believes otherwise should be considered anathema and separated from the Church.

11. Decree of the Council.

As much as was appropriate and possible, dearest brethren, the general Council and the holy Church have shown patience and have generously displayed the Church's forbearance toward Ursacius and Valens, Gaius, Germinius, and Auxentius. These men, by changing their beliefs so many times, have disturbed all the Churches and are still trying to force their heretical spirit upon the faith of the orthodox. They want to cancel the formula passed at Nicaea, which was written against the Arian heresy. They have also presented to us a creed they composed from outside the Church, which is completely foreign to the most holy Church. We could not lawfully receive it. Both before this time and now, we have declared them heretics and opponents. We have not admitted them to our communion but have condemned and deposed them in their presence by our spoken judgment. Now then, declare again what seems right to you, so that each person's vote may be confirmed by his signature.

As far as it was fitting and possible, dearest brethren, the general Council and the holy Church have had patience, and have generously displayed the Church's forbearance towards Ursacius and Valens, Gaius, Germinius, and Auxentius; who by so often changing what they had believed, have troubled all the Churches, and still are endeavouring to foist their heretical spirit upon the faith of the orthodox. For they wish to annul the formulary passed at Nicæa, which was framed against the Arian heresy. They have presented to us besides a creed drawn up by themselves from without, and utterly alien to the most holy Church; which we could not lawfully receive. Even before this, and now, have they been pronounced heretics and gainsayers by us, whom we have not admitted to our communion, but condemned and deposed them in their presence by our voices. Now then, what seems good to you, again declare, that each one's vote may be ratified by his subscription.

The bishops responded with one voice: it seems right that the previously mentioned heretics should be condemned, so that the Catholic faith may remain in peace.

The Bishops answered with one accord, It seems good that the aforenamed heretics should be condemned, that the Catholic faith may remain in peace.

The proceedings at Ariminum reached a swift conclusion, for there was no disagreement among those present. Instead, all of them unanimously both wrote down what they had decided and deposed the Arians.

Matters at Ariminum then had this speedy issue; for there was no disagreement there, but all of them with one accord both put into writing what they decided upon, and deposed the Arians.

Meanwhile, events in Seleucia the Rugged unfolded as follows: it was in the month called September by the Romans, Thoth by the Egyptians, and Gorpiaeus by the Macedonians, on the 16th day of the month according to the Egyptians, when all the members of the Council gathered together. About a hundred and sixty were present. Since many among them were accused and their accusers were crying out against them, Acacius, Patrophilus, Uranius of Tyre, Eudoxius (who had seized the Church of Antioch), Leontius, Theodotus, Evagrius, Theodulus, and George (who had been driven out from everywhere) took an unprincipled course. Fearing the evidence their accusers could present against them, they joined forces with the rest of the Arian party—who were paid supporters of irreligion for this purpose and had been ordained by Secundus, who had been deposed by the great Council—including Stephen the Libyan, Seras, and Polydeuces, who were under accusation on various charges, as well as Pancratius and a certain Ptolemy, a Meletian. They pretended to be addressing the question of faith, but it was clear they were doing so from fear of their accusers. They defended the heresy until eventually they were divided among themselves. Since Acacius and his associates were under suspicion and were very few, while the others formed the majority, Acacius and his group, acting with desperate boldness, completely rejected the Nicene formula and criticized the Council. The others, who were the majority, accepted all the proceedings of the Council, except they objected to the word Coessential as obscure and therefore suspect. As time passed and the accusers pressed their case, the accused made their arguments and were thereby led further into their irreligion and blasphemed the Lord. At this point the majority of bishops became indignant and deposed Acacius, Patrophilus, Uranius, Eudoxius, George the contractor, and others from Asia—Leontius, Theodosius, Evagrius, and Theodulus—and excommunicated Asterius, Eusebius, Augarus, Basilicus, Phoebus, Fidelius, Eutychius, and Magnus. They did this because these men failed to appear when summoned to defend themselves against the numerous charges brought against them. The bishops decreed that they should remain in this state until they made their defense and cleared themselves of the offenses attributed to them. After sending the sentence pronounced against them to each one's diocese, they proceeded to Constantius, the most irreligious emperor, to report their proceedings to him as they had been ordered. This was how the Council in Seleucia ended.

12. Meanwhile the transactions in Seleucia the Rugged were as follows: it was in the month called by the Romans September, by the Egyptians Thoth, and by the Macedonians Gorpiæus, and the day of the month according to the Egyptians the 16th, upon which all the members of the Council assembled together. And there were present about a hundred and sixty; and whereas there were many who were accused among them, and their accusers were crying out against them, Acacius, and Patrophilus, and Uranius of Tyre, and Eudoxius, who usurped the Church of Antioch, and Leontius, and Theodotus, and Evagrius, and Theodulus, and George who has been driven from the whole world, adopt an unprincipled course. Fearing the proofs which their accusers had to show against them, they coalesced with the rest of the Arian party (who were mercenaries in the cause of irreligion for this purpose, and were ordained by Secundus, who had been deposed by the great Council), the Libyan Stephen, and Seras, and Polydeuces, who were under accusation upon various charges, next Pancratius, and one Ptolemy a Meletian. And they made a pretence of entering upon the question of faith, but it was clear they were doing so from fear of their accusers; and they took the part of the heresy, till at length they were divided among themselves. For, whereas those with Acacius and his fellows lay under suspicion and were very few, the others were the majority; therefore Acacius and his fellows, acting with the boldness of desperation, altogether denied the Nicene formula, and censured the Council, while the others, who were the majority, accepted the whole proceedings of the Council, except that they complained of the word 'Coessential,' as obscure and so open to suspicion. When then time passed, and the accusers pressed, and the accused put in pleas, and thereby were led on further by their irreligion and blasphemed the Lord, thereupon the majority of Bishops became indignant, and deposed Acacius, Patrophilus, Uranius, Eudoxius, and George the contractor, and others from Asia, Leontius, and Theodosius, Evagrius and Theodulus, and excommunicated Asterius, Eusebius, Augarus, Basilicus, Phœbus, Fidelius, Eutychius, and Magnus. And this they did on their non-appearance, when summoned to defend themselves on charges which numbers preferred against them. And they decreed that so they should remain, until they made their defense and cleared themselves of the offenses imputed to them. And after dispatching the sentence pronounced against them to the diocese of each, they proceeded to Constantius, the most irreligious Augustus, to report to him their proceedings, as they had been ordered. And this was the termination of the Council in Seleucia.

Who could fail to approve of the conscientious conduct of the Bishops at Ariminum? They endured such hard journeys and dangers at sea so that through a sacred and canonical decision they might depose the Arians and preserve intact the definitions of the Fathers. Each of them believed that if they overturned the acts of their predecessors, they would be giving their successors an excuse to overturn what they themselves were then enacting. And who could fail to condemn the fickleness of Eudoxius, Acacius, and their associates, who sacrifice the honor due to their own fathers for the sake of partisanship and patronage of the Arian-maniacs? For what confidence can be placed in their acts if the acts of their fathers are overturned? Or how can they call them fathers and themselves successors if they set about attacking their judgment? And especially, what can Acacius say about his own teacher, Eusebius, who not only gave his subscription at the Nicene Council but even in a letter indicated to his congregation that what the Council had declared was the true faith? For even if he explained himself in that letter in his own way, he did not contradict the Council's terms, but even charged against the Arians that their position—that the Son was not before His generation—was not even consistent with His being before Mary. What then will they proceed to teach the people who are under their instruction? That the Fathers were wrong? And how are they themselves to be trusted by those whom they teach to disobey their teachers? And with what eyes will they look upon the tombs of the Fathers whom they now call heretics? And why do they condemn the Valentinians, Phrygians, and Manichees, yet give the name of saint to those whom they themselves suspect of making similar statements? Or how can they any longer be Bishops if they were ordained by persons whom they accuse of heresy? But if their beliefs were wrong and their writings deceived the world, then let their memory perish altogether; however, when you cast out their books, go and cast out their remains too from the cemeteries, so that everyone may know that they are deceivers and that you are parricides.

13. Who then but must approve of the conscientious conduct of the Bishops at Ariminum? Who endured such labour of journey and perils of sea, that by a sacred and canonical resolution they might depose the Arians, and guard inviolate the definitions of the Fathers. For each of them deemed that, if they undid the acts of their predecessors, they were affording a pretext to their successors to undo what they themselves then were enacting. And who but must condemn the fickleness of Eudoxius, Acacius, and their fellows, who sacrifice the honour due to their own fathers to partizanship and patronage of the Ario-maniacs? For what confidence can be placed in their acts, if the acts of their fathers be undone? Or how call they them fathers and themselves successors, if they set about impeaching their judgment? And especially what can Acacius say of his own master, Eusebius, who not only gave his subscription in the Nicene Council, but even in a letter signified to his flock, that that was true faith, which the Council had declared? For, if he explained himself in that letter in his own way, yet he did not contradict the Council's terms, but even charged it upon the Arians, that their position that the Son was not before His generation, was not even consistent with His being before Mary. What then will they proceed to teach the people who are under their teaching? That the Fathers erred? And how are they themselves to be trusted by those, whom they teach to disobey their Teachers? And with what eyes too will they look upon the sepulchres of the Fathers whom they now name heretics? And why do they defame the Valentinians, Phrygians, and Manichees, yet give the name of saint to those whom they themselves suspect of making parallel statements? Or how can they any longer be Bishops, if they were ordained by persons whom they accuse of heresy? But if their sentiments were wrong and their writings seduced the world, then let their memory perish altogether; when, however, you cast out their books, go and cast out their remains too from the cemeteries, so that one and all may know that they are seducers, and that you are parricides.

The blessed Apostle approves of the Corinthians because, he says, "you remember me in all things, and keep the traditions as I delivered them to you" (1 Corinthians 11:2). But these people, holding such views about their predecessors, will have the audacity to say the exact opposite to their congregations: "We do not praise you for remembering your fathers, but rather we commend you when you do not hold to their traditions." And let them go on to criticize their own unfortunate origins, saying, "We are not descended from religious men but from heretics." For such language, as I said before, is fitting for those who trade away their Father's reputation and their own salvation for Arianism, and who do not fear the words of the divine proverb, "There is a generation that curses their father" (Proverbs 30:11; Exodus 21:17), and the threat contained in the Law against such people. They, then, out of zeal for the heresy, hold to this stubborn attitude. But you should not be troubled by it, nor take their boldness as truth. For they disagree with each other, and having rebelled against their Fathers, they are not of one and the same mind, but drift about with various and conflicting changes. And because they quarrel with the Council of Nicaea, they have held many councils themselves, and have published a faith statement in each of them, and have stood by none—nor will they ever do otherwise, for seeking perversely, they will never find that Wisdom which they hate. I have accordingly included portions both of Arius's writings and of whatever else I could collect from their publications in different councils, so that you will learn with amazement why they oppose an Ecumenical Council and their own Fathers without shame.

14. The blessed Apostle approves of the Corinthians because, he says, 'ye remember me in all things, and keep the traditions as I delivered them to you' 1 Corinthians 11:2; but they, as entertaining such views of their predecessors, will have the daring to say just the reverse to their flocks: 'We praise you not for remembering your fathers, but rather we make much of you, when you hold not their traditions.' And let them go on to accuse their own unfortunate birth, and say, 'We are sprung not of religious men but of heretics.' For such language, as I said before, is consistent in those who barter their Father.' fame and their own salvation for Arianism, and fear not the words of the divine proverb, 'There is a generation that curses their father' Proverbs 30:11; Exodus 21:17, and the threat lying in the Law against such. They then, from zeal for the heresy, are of this obstinate temper; you, however, be not troubled at it, nor take their audacity for truth. For they dissent from each other, and, whereas they have revolted from their Fathers, are not of one and the same mind, but float about with various and discordant changes. And, as quarrelling with the Council of Nicæa, they have held many Councils themselves, and have published a faith in each of them, and have stood to none, nay, they will never do otherwise, for perversely seeking, they will never find that Wisdom which they hate. I have accordingly subjoined portions both of Arius's writings and of whatever else I could collect, of their publications in different Councils; whereby you will learn to your surprise with what object they stand out against an Ecumenical Council and their own Fathers without blushing.

Part 2. History of ArianOpinions

Arius's own views are found in his Thalia and his Letter to St. Alexander, along with corrections made by Eusebius and others. There are also extracts from the works of Asterius, a letter from the Council of Jerusalem, and the first Creed of the Arians at the Dedication of Antioch. The second was Lucian's creed on the same occasion, followed by a third by Theophronius, a fourth sent to Constans in Gaul, and a fifth—the Macrostich—sent into Italy. The sixth was produced at Sirmium, as was the seventh and the eighth (given above in §8). The ninth was at Seleucia, the tenth at Constantinople, and the eleventh at Antioch.

Arius's own sentiments; his Thalia and Letter to S. Alexander; corrections by Eusebius and others; extracts from the works of Asterius; letter of the Council of Jerusalem; first Creed of Arians at the Dedication of Antioch; second, Lucian's on the same occasion; third, by Theophronius; fourth, sent to Constans in Gaul; fifth, the Macrostich sent into Italy; sixth, at Sirmium; seventh, at the same place; and eighth also, as given above in §8; ninth, at Seleucia; tenth, at Constantinople; eleventh, at Antioch.

Arius and his followers thought and taught this: "God made the Son out of nothing and called Him His Son." "The Word of God is one of the creatures," and "Once He was not," and "He is alterable; capable, when it is His will, of changing." As a result, they were expelled from the Church by the blessed Alexander. However, after his expulsion, when he joined Eusebius and his companions, he wrote down his heresy on paper. In composing the Thalia, he imitated not any serious writer but the Egyptian Sotades, using the loose style of his meter. He writes at great length, for example as follows:

15. Arius and those with him thought and professed thus: 'God made the Son out of nothing, and called Him His Son.' 'The Word of God is one of the creatures;' and 'Once He was not;' and 'He is alterable; capable, when it is His Will, of altering.' Accordingly they were expelled from the Church by the blessed Alexander. However, after his expulsion, when he was with Eusebius and his fellows, he drew up his heresy upon paper, and imitating in the Thalia no grave writer, but the Egyptian Sotades, in the dissolute tone of his metre, he writes at great length, for instance as follows:–

# Blasphemies of Arius

Arius and those with him thought and professed the following: "God made the Son out of nothing and called Him His Son." "The Word of God is one of the creatures." "Once He was not." "He is changeable, capable of changing when it is His will." Because of these teachings, they were expelled from the Church by the blessed Alexander. However, after his expulsion, when he was with Eusebius and his followers, he drew up…

Blasphemies of Arius.

God Himself, in His own nature, cannot be described by any human beings. He alone has no equal or anything like Himself, or anything equal in glory. We call Him Ingenerate because of the one who is generate by nature. We praise Him as without beginning because of the one who has a beginning. And we worship Him as everlasting because of the one who came to be in time. The one without beginning made the Son a beginning of created things, and promoted Him to be a Son to Himself by adoption. The Son has nothing that properly belongs to God in His own subsistence. For He is not equal, nor of one ousia with Him. God is wise because He is the teacher of Wisdom. There is complete proof that God is invisible to all beings, both to things that exist through the Son, and to the Son Himself. I will state it clearly: the Invisible is seen by the Son through that power by which God sees, and in His own measure the Son is able to see the Father, as far as is permitted. Thus there is a Triad, not with equal glories. Their subsistences do not intermingle with each other. One is more glorious than the other in their glories to an infinite degree. The Father is foreign from the Son in ousia, for He is without beginning. Understand that the Monad existed, but the Dyad did not exist before it came to be. It immediately follows that although the Son did not exist, the Father was God. Therefore the Son, not eternally existing (for He existed by the will of the Father), is the Only-begotten God, and He is alien from both. Wisdom existed as Wisdom by the will of the Wise God. Therefore He is conceived in countless ways: Spirit, Power, Wisdom, God's glory, Truth, Image, and Word. Understand that He is also conceived to be Radiance and Light. The Superior is able to beget one equal to the Son, but He is not able to beget one more excellent, or superior, or greater. By God's will the Son is what and whatever He is. And from the time when He came to be, from that point He has existed from God. He, being a mighty God, praises the Superior according to His rank. To put it briefly, God cannot be described by His Son. For God is to Himself what He is, that is, indescribable. So the Son knows nothing he can say about what is called comprehensible, for it is impossible for Him to fully investigate the Father, who exists by Himself. For the Son does not know His own ousia. For, being Son, He truly came into existence by the will of the Father. What logic then allows that He who is from the Father should know His own parent by comprehension? For it is clear that it is impossible for that which has a beginning to conceive how the one without beginning exists, or to grasp the concept.

God Himself then, in His own nature, is ineffable by all men. Equal or like Himself He alone has none, or one in glory. And Ingenerate we call Him, because of Him who is generate by nature. We praise Him as without beginning because of Him who has a beginning. And adore Him as everlasting, because of Him who in time has come to be. The Unbegun made the Son a beginning of things originated; and advanced Him as a Son to Himself by adoption. He has nothing proper to God in proper subsistence. For He is not equal, no, nor one in essence with Him. Wise is God, for He is the teacher of Wisdom. There is full proof that God is invisible to all beings; both to things which are through the Son, and to the Son He is invisible. I will say it expressly, how by the Son is seen the Invisible; by that power by which God sees, and in His own measure, the Son endures to see the Father, as is lawful. Thus there is a Triad, not in equal glories. Not intermingling with each other are their subsistences. One more glorious than the other in their glories unto immensity. Foreign from the Son in essence is the Father, for He is without beginning. Understand that the Monad was; but the Dyad was not, before it was in existence. It follows at once that, though the Son was not, the Father was God. Hence the Son, not being (for He existed at the will of the Father), is God Only-begotten, and He is alien from either. Wisdom existed as Wisdom by the will of the Wise God. Hence He is conceived in numberless conceptions: Spirit, Power, Wisdom, God's glory, Truth, Image, and Word. Understand that He is conceived to be Radiance and Light. One equal to the Son, the Superior is able to beget; but one more excellent, or superior, or greater, He is not able. At God's will the Son is what and whatsoever He is. And when and since He was, from that time He has subsisted from God. He, being a strong God, praises in His degree the Superior. To speak in brief, God is ineffable to His Son. For He is to Himself what He is, that is, unspeakable. So that nothing which is called comprehensible does the Son know to speak about; for it is impossible for Him to investigate the Father, who is by Himself. For the Son does not know His own essence, For, being Son, He really existed, at the will of the Father. What argument then allows, that He who is from the Father should know His own parent by comprehension? For it is plain that for that which has a beginning to conceive how the Unbegun is, or to grasp the idea, is not possible.

And what they wrote in a letter to the blessed Alexander, the bishop, is as follows:

16. And what they wrote by letter to the blessed Alexander, the Bishop, runs as follows:–

To our blessed pope and bishop, Alexander, the presbyters and deacons send greetings in the Lord.

To Our Blessed Pope and Bishop, Alexander, the Presbyters and Deacons send health in the Lord.

We hold the faith handed down from our ancestors, which we have also learned from you, Blessed Pope. It is this: We acknowledge One God, alone Unbegotten, alone Everlasting, alone without Beginning, alone True, alone possessing Immortality, alone Wise, alone Good, alone Sovereign; Judge, Ruler, and Provider of all things, unchangeable and immutable, just and good, God of the Law and Prophets and New Testament. He begot an Only-begotten Son before eternal times, through whom He made both the ages and the universe. He begot Him not in appearance, but in truth, and made Him exist by His own will, unchangeable and immutable—a perfect creature of God, but not like one of the other creatures; an offspring, but not like one of ordinary begotten things. This was not as Valentinus claimed, that the offspring of the Father was an emanation; nor as Manichaeus taught, that the offspring was a portion of the Father, sharing one ousia; nor as Sabellius, who divides the unity and speaks of a Son-and-Father; nor as Hieracas, who speaks of one torch lit from another or a lamp divided into two; nor that He who existed before was later generated or newly created as a Son—a view which you yourself, Blessed Pope, have often condemned in the midst of the Church and in assembly. Rather, as we affirm, He was created before times and before ages by the will of God, receiving life and being from the Father, who gave existence to His glories along with Him. For the Father, in giving Him the inheritance of all things, did not deprive Himself of what He possesses unbegotten within Himself, since He is the Source of all things. Thus there are Three Hypostaseis (subsistences). God, being the cause of all things, is without beginning and absolutely unique, but the Son, being begotten outside of time by the Father and created and established before the ages, did not exist before His generation. Yet being begotten outside of time before all things, He alone was brought into existence by the Father. For He is not eternal or co-eternal or co-unbegotten with the Father, nor does He share His being together with the Father, as some speak of relations, introducing two unbegotten principles. Rather, God is before all things as being a unity and the Beginning of all. Therefore He is also before the Son, as we have learned from your teaching in the midst of the Church. So to the extent that He has being, glories, life, and all things delivered to Him from God, in that sense God is His origin. For He is above Him, being His God and existing before Him. But if the phrases "from Him," "from the womb," and "I came forth from the Father, and I have come" are understood by some to mean a part of Him, sharing one ousia, or an emanation, then according to them the Father is composite, divisible, changeable, and material, and according to their belief He has the characteristics of a body—He who is the Incorporeal God.

Our faith from our forefathers, which also we have learned from you, Blessed Pope, is this:– We acknowledge One God, alone Ingenerate, alone Everlasting, alone Unbegun, alone True, alone having Immortality, alone Wise, alone Good, alone Sovereign; Judge, Governor, and Providence of all, unalterable and unchangeable, just and good, God of Law and Prophets and New Testament; who begot an Only-begotten Son before eternal times, through whom He has made both the ages and the universe; and begot Him, not in semblance, but in truth; and that He made Him subsist at His own will, unalterable and unchangeable; perfect creature of God, but not as one of the creatures; offspring, but not as one of things begotten; nor as Valentinus pronounced that the offspring of the Father was an issue; nor as Manichæus taught that the offspring was a portion of the Father, one in essence; or as Sabellius, dividing the Monad, speaks of a Son-and-Father; nor as Hieracas, of one torch from another, or as a lamp divided into two; nor that He who was before, was afterwards generated or new-created into a Son, as thou too yourself, Blessed Pope, in the midst of the Church and in session hast often condemned; but, as we say, at the will of God, created before times and before ages, and gaining life and being from the Father, who gave subsistence to His glories together with Him. For the Father did not, in giving to Him the inheritance of all things, deprive Himself of what He has ingenerately in Himself; for He is the Fountain of all things. Thus there are Three Subsistences. And God, being the cause of all things, is Unbegun and altogether Sole, but the Son being begotten apart from time by the Father, and being created and founded before ages, was not before His generation, but being begotten apart from time before all things, alone was made to subsist by the Father. For He is not eternal or co-eternal or co-unoriginate with the Father, nor has He His being together with the Father, as some speak of relations, introducing two ingenerate beginnings, but God is before all things as being Monad and Beginning of all. Wherefore also He is before the Son; as we have learned also from your preaching in the midst of the Church. So far then as from God He has being, and glories, and life, and all things are delivered unto Him, in such sense is God His origin. For He is above Him, as being His God and before Him. But if the terms 'from Him,' and 'from the womb,' and 'I came forth from the Father, and I have come ' Romans 11:36; Psalm 110:3; John 16:28, be understood by some to mean as if a part of Him, one in essence or as an issue, then the Father is according to them compounded and divisible and alterable and material, and, as far as their belief goes, has the circumstances of a body, Who is the Incorporeal God.

This is a portion of what Arius and his followers spewed forth from their heretical hearts.

This is a part of what Arius and his fellows vomited from their heretical hearts.

Before the Council of Nicaea, similar statements were made by Eusebius and his associates: Narcissus, Patrophilus, Maris, Paulinus, Theodotus, and Athanasius of Anazarba. Eusebius of Nicomedia wrote directly to Arius, saying: "Since your views are sound, pray that everyone may adopt them. For it is clear to anyone that what has been made did not exist before it originated, and what came into being has a beginning of existence." Eusebius of Caesarea in Palestine, in a letter to Bishop Euphration, did not hesitate to state plainly that Christ was not true God. Athanasius of Anazarba exposed the heresy even further by saying that the Son of God was one of the hundred sheep. For in writing to Bishop Alexander, he had the extreme audacity to say: "Why complain about Arius and his associates for saying that the Son of God is made as a creature out of nothing and is one among others? For all created things are represented in the parable by the hundred sheep, and the Son is one of them. If the hundred are not created and originated, or if there are beings besides that hundred, then the Son may not be a creature or one among others. But if those hundred are all originated, and there is nothing besides the hundred except God alone, what absurdity are Arius and his associates uttering when they count and reckon Christ among the hundred and say that He is one among others?" George, who is now in Laodicea but was then a presbyter of Alexandria staying in Antioch, wrote to Bishop Alexander: "Do not complain about Arius and his associates for saying that once the Son of God was not, for Isaiah became the son of Amos, and since Amos existed before Isaiah came into being, Isaiah did not exist before but came into being afterward." He also wrote to the Arians: "Why complain about Pope Alexander for saying that the Son is from the Father? For you too need not fear to say that the Son was from God." For if the Apostle wrote, "All things are from God," and it is plain that all things are made out of nothing, then even though the Son is also a creature and one of the things made, He may still be said to be from God in the same sense in which all things are said to be from God. From him, then, those who hold with Arius learned to adopt the phrase "from God" and to use it, though not in a sound meaning. George himself was deposed by Alexander for certain reasons, including manifest irreligion, for he was himself a presbyter, as has been said before.

17. And before the Nicene Council took place, similar statements were made by Eusebius and his fellows, Narcissus, Patrophilus, Maris, Paulinus, Theodotus, and Athanasius of [A]nazarba. And Eusebius of Nicomedia wrote over and above to Arius, to this effect, 'Since your sentiments are good, pray that all may adopt them; for it is plain to any one, that what has been made was not before its origination; but what came to be has a beginning of being.' And Eusebius of Cæsarea in Palestine, in a letter to Euphration the Bishop, did not scruple to say plainly that Christ was not true God. And Athanasius of [A]nazarba uncloked the heresy still further, saying that the Son of God was one of the hundred sheep. For writing to Alexander the Bishop, he had the extreme audacity to say: 'Why complain of Arius and his fellows, for saying, The Son of God is made as a creature out of nothing, and one among others? For all that are made being represented in parable by the hundred sheep, the Son is one of them. If then the hundred are not created and originate, or if there be beings beside that hundred, then may the Son be not a creature nor one among others; but if those hundred are all originate, and there is nothing besides the hundred save God alone, what absurdity do Arius and his fellows utter, when, as comprehending and reckoning Christ in the hundred, they say that He is one among others?' And George who now is in Laodicea, and then was presbyter of Alexandria, and was staying at Antioch, wrote to Alexander the Bishop; 'Do not complain of Arius and his fellows, for saying, Once the Son of God was not, for Isaiah came to be son of Amos, and, whereas Amos was before Isaiah came to be, Isaiah was not before, but came to be afterwards.' And he wrote to the Arians, 'Why complain of Alexander the Pope, saying, that the Son is from the Father? For you too need not fear to say that the Son was from God.' For if the Apostle wrote 1 Corinthians 11:12, 'All things are from God,' and it is plain that all things are made of nothing, though the Son too is a creature and one of things made, still He may be said to be from God in that sense in which all things are said to be 'from God.' From him then those who hold with Arius learned to simulate the phrase 'from God,' and to use it indeed, but not in a good meaning. And George himself was deposed by Alexander for certain reasons, and among them for manifest irreligion; for he was himself a presbyter, as has been said before.

In general, these were their statements, as though they were all competing and contending with one another to see who could make the heresy more irreligious and display it in a more blatant form. As for their letters, I did not have them available to send to you; otherwise I would have sent you copies. But if the Lord allows, I will still do this when I obtain them. A certain Asterius from Cappadocia, a versatile Sophist and associate of Eusebius, could not be promoted to the clergy because he had offered sacrifice during the earlier persecution in the time of Constantius's grandfather. With the support of Eusebius and his associates, he wrote a short treatise that matched the wickedness of his sacrifice, though it pleased their purposes. In it, after comparing—or rather preferring—the locust and the caterpillar to Christ, and claiming that the Wisdom in God was something other than Christ and was the Creator of both Christ and the world, he traveled around the churches in Syria and elsewhere with letters of introduction from Eusebius and his associates. Just as he had once dared to deny the faith, now he might boldly oppose the truth. This brazen man pushed himself into places forbidden to him, and sitting in the place reserved for clergy, he used to read this treatise of his publicly, despite widespread anger. The treatise is quite lengthy, but parts of it are as follows:

18. On the whole then such were their statements, as if they all were in dispute and rivalry with each other, which should make the heresy more irreligious, and display it in a more naked form. And as for their letters I had them not at hand, to dispatch them to you; else I would have sent you copies; but, if the Lord will, this too I will do, when I get possession of them. And one Asterius from Cappadocia, a many-headed Sophist, one of the fellows of Eusebius, whom they could not advance into the Clergy, as having done sacrifice in the former persecution in the time of Constantius's grandfather, writes, with the countenance of Eusebius and his fellows, a small treatise, which was on a par with the crime of his sacrifice, yet answered their wishes; for in it, after comparing, or rather preferring, the locust and the caterpillar to Christ, and saying that Wisdom in God was other than Christ, and was the Framer as well of Christ as of the world, he went round the Churches in Syria and elsewhere, with introductions from Eusebius and his fellows, that as he once made trial of denying, so now he might boldly oppose the truth. The bold man intruded himself into forbidden places, and seating himself in the place of Clergy, he used to read publicly this treatise of his, in spite of the general indignation. The treatise is written at great length, but portions of it are as follows:–

For the Blessed Paul did not say that he preached Christ as God's "own Power" or "Wisdom," but without the article, "God's Power and God's Wisdom" (1 Corinthians 1:24), preaching that God's own power was distinct, which was co-natural and co-existent with Him without origin, generative of Christ and creative of the whole world. Concerning this power, Paul teaches in his Epistle to the Romans: "The invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things which are made, even His eternal power and divinity" (Romans 1:20). For just as no one would say that the Deity mentioned there was Christ, but the Father Himself, so I think His eternal power is also not the Only-begotten God (John 1:18), but the Father who begot Him. And Paul tells us of another Power and Wisdom of God, namely, that which is manifested through Christ and made known through the works of His ministry.

For the Blessed Paul said not that he preached Christ, His, that is, God's, 'own Power' or 'Wisdom,' but without the article, 'God's Power and God's Wisdom' 1 Corinthians 1:24, preaching that the own power of God Himself was distinct, which was con-natural and co-existent with Him unoriginately, generative indeed of Christ, creative of the whole world; concerning which he teaches in his Epistle to the Romans, thus, 'The invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things which are made, even His eternal power and divinity' Romans 1:20. For as no one would say that the Deity there mentioned was Christ, but the Father Himself, so, as I think, His eternal power is also not the Only-begotten God John 1:18, but the Father who begot Him. And he tells us of another Power and Wisdom of God, namely, that which is manifested through Christ, and made known through the works themselves of His Ministry.

Paul wrote that God "upholds all things by the Word of His power," not meaning by "His power" the Son, but showing that Christ, being the Son and Word, upholds all things by His own proper power, which He has by nature from the Father. For just as when we say "all things were made by Him," we mean that they were made by the Son, not that the Son is called "all things," so too when we read "by the Word of His power," the "power" refers to that which belongs naturally to God, by which power the Son upholds all things, not that the Son Himself is called "power."

And again:–

Although His eternal Power and Wisdom, which reason shows to be without beginning and Ingenerate, would certainly appear to be one and the same, there are many powers that were created by Him one by one, of which Christ is the First-born and Only-begotten. All of them, however, equally depend upon their Possessor, and all His powers are rightly called His, since He created and uses them. For instance, the Prophet says that the locust, which became a divine punishment for human sin, was called by God Himself not only a power of God, but a great power. And the blessed David too, in several of the Psalms, invites not only Angels but also Powers to praise God. And while he invites them all to sing hymns, he presents their multitude before us, and is willing to call them ministers of God, and teaches them to do His will.

Although His eternal Power and Wisdom, which truth argues to be Unbegun and Ingenerate, would appear certainly to be one and the same, yet many are those powers which are one by one created by Him, of which Christ is the First-born and Only-begotten. All however equally depend upon their Possessor, and all His powers are rightly called His, who created and uses them; for instance, the Prophet says that the locust, which became a divine punishment of human sin, was called by God Himself, not only a power of God, but a great power Joel 2:25. And the blessed David too in several of the Psalms, invites, not Angels alone, but Powers also to praise God. And while he invites them all to the hymn, he presents before us their multitude, and is not unwilling to call them ministers of God, and teaches them to do His will.

These bold words against the Savior did not satisfy him, but he went even further in his blasphemies, as follows:

19. These bold words against the Saviour did not content him, but he went further in his blasphemies, as follows:

The Son is one among others, because He is the first of created things and one among intellectual natures. Just as the sun is one among visible phenomena in the physical world and shines upon the whole world according to its Maker's command, so the Son, being one of the intellectual natures, also enlightens and shines upon everything in the intellectual world.

The Son is one among others; for He is first of things originate, and one among intellectual natures; and as in things visible the sun is one among phenomena, and it shines upon the whole world according to the command of its Maker, so the Son, being one of the intellectual natures, also enlightens and shines upon all that are in the intellectual world.

And again he says, "Once He was not," writing the following: "Before the Son's origination, the Father had pre-existing knowledge of how to generate; just as a physician, before he heals, already possesses the skill to heal." And he says again: "The Son was created by God's beneficent earnestness, and the Father made Him through the superabundance of His Power." And again: "If the will of God has pervaded all the works in succession, certainly the Son too, being a work, has come to be and been made according to His will." Now although Asterius was the only person to write all this, Eusebius and his associates held the same views in common with him.

And again he says, Once He was not, writing thus:– 'And before the Son's origination, the Father had pre-existing knowledge how to generate; since a physician too, before he cured, had the science of curing.' And he says again: 'The Son was created by God's beneficent earnestness; and the Father made Him by the superabundance of His Power.' And again: 'If the will of God has pervaded all the works in succession, certainly the Son too, being a work, has at His will come to be and been made.' Now though Asterius was the only person to write all this, Eusebius and his fellows felt the like in common with him.

These are the doctrines they are fighting for. This is why they attack the ancient Council—because its members did not propose similar teachings, but instead condemned the Arian heresy that they were so eager to promote. This is why they put forward Asterius, who had offered sacrifice to idols and was also a sophist, to advocate for their false religion. They chose him so he would not hesitate to speak against the Lord or use clever arguments to deceive simple people. But these foolish men did not realize they were actually damaging their own cause. The foul stench of their advocate's idolatrous sacrifice revealed even more clearly that this heresy is an enemy of Christ. And now again, the widespread disturbances and troubles they are stirring up come from their belief that through their numerous murders and their monthly councils, they will eventually overturn the condemnation passed against the Arian heresy. But here too they seem ignorant, or pretend to be ignorant, that even before Nicaea this heresy was held in disgust—back when Artemas was laying its foundations, and before him the assembly of Caiaphas and his fellow Pharisees. And at all times this gang of Christ's enemies is detestable and will never cease to be hateful, since the Lord's name is full of love, and all creation bows the knee and confesses "that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father."

20. These are the doctrines for which they are contending; for these they assail the ancient Council, because its members did not propound the like, but anathematized the Arian heresy instead, which they were so eager to recommend. This was why they put forward, as an advocate of their irreligion, Asterius who sacrificed, a sophist too, that he might not spare to speak against the Lord, or by a show of reason to mislead the simple. And they were ignorant, the shallow men, that they were doing harm to their own cause. For the ill savour of their advocate's idolatrous sacrifice betrayed still more plainly that the heresy is Christ's foe. And now again, the general agitations and troubles which they are exciting, are in consequence of their belief, that by their numerous murders and their monthly Councils, at length they will undo the sentence which has been passed against the Arian heresy. But here too they seem ignorant, or to pretend ignorance, that even before Nicea that heresy was held in detestation, when Artemas was laying its foundations, and before him Caiaphas's assembly and that of the Pharisees his contemporaries. And at all times is this gang of Christ's foes detestable, and will not cease to be hateful, the Lord's Name being full of love, and the whole creation bending the knee, and confessing 'that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father?' Philippians 2:11.

Yet this is what has happened: they have called one council after another to oppose that universal Council, and they still haven't stopped. After the Nicene Council, Eusebius and his associates were deposed. However, eventually they shamelessly forced their way back into the Churches and began to scheme against the bishops who opposed them, replacing them in the Church with men who held their own heresy. In this way they thought they could hold councils whenever they wanted, since they had supporters who agreed with them—men they had ordained specifically for this very purpose. So they assembled at Jerusalem, and there they wrote the following:

21. Yet so it is, they have convened successive Councils against that Ecumenical One, and are not yet tired. After the Nicene, Eusebius and his fellows had been deposed; however, in course of time they intruded themselves without shame upon the Churches, and began to plot against the Bishops who withstood them, and to substitute in the Church men of their own heresy. Thus they thought to hold Councils at their pleasure, as having those who concurred with them, whom they had ordained on purpose for this very object. Accordingly, they assemble at Jerusalem, and there they write thus:–

The Holy Council assembled in Jerusalem by the grace of God, etc….their orthodox teaching in writing, which we all confessed to be sound and ecclesiastical. And he reasonably recommended that they should be received and reunited with the Church of God, as you will know yourselves from the copy of the same letter, which we have sent to your reverences. We believe that you also, as if recovering the very members of your own body, will experience great joy and gladness in acknowledging and recovering your own children, your own brothers and fathers; since not only the Presbyters, Arius and his companions, are given back to you, but also the whole Christian people and the entire multitude who on account of the aforementioned men have been in disagreement among you for a long time. Moreover it would be fitting, now that you know for certain what has taken place, and that these men have communicated with us and have been received by so great a Holy Council, that you should with all readiness welcome this reunion and peace with your own members, especially since the articles of faith which they have published preserve beyond dispute the universally confessed apostolic tradition and teaching.

The Holy Council assembled in Jerusalem by the grace of God, etc….their orthodox teaching in writing, which we all confessed to be sound and ecclesiastical. And he reasonably recommended that they should be received and united to the Church of God, as you will know yourselves from the transcript of the same Epistle, which we have transmitted to your reverences. We believe that yourselves also, as if recovering the very members of your own body, will experience great joy and gladness, in acknowledging and recovering your own bowels, your own brethren and fathers; since not only the Presbyters, Arius and his fellows, are given back to you, but also the whole Christian people and the entire multitude, which on occasion of the aforesaid men have a long time been in dissension among you. Moreover it were fitting, now that you know for certain what has passed, and that the men have communicated with us and have been received by so great a Holy Council, that you should with all readiness hail this your coalition and peace with your own members, specially since the articles of the faith which they have published preserve indisputable the universally confessed apostolic tradition and teaching.

This was the beginning of their Councils, and in them they were quick to spread their views and could not hide them. For when they said they had eliminated all jealousy, and after expelling Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria, recommended receiving Arius and his friends, they showed that their actions against Athanasius himself at that time, and previously against all the other bishops who opposed them, had as their goal receiving Arius and his associates and introducing the heresy into the Church. But although they had approved in this Council all of Arius's wickedness and had ordered his party to be received into communion, just as they had set the example, they still felt that even now they had not achieved their desires. So they assembled a Council at Antioch under the pretext of the so-called Dedication, and since they were generally and constantly hated for their heresy, they published different letters, some of one kind and some of another. What they wrote in one letter was as follows:

22. This was the beginning of their Councils, and in it they were speedy in divulging their views, and could not conceal them. For when they said that they had banished all jealousy, and, after the expulsion of Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria, recommended the reception of Arius and his friends, they showed that their measures against Athanasius himself then, and before against all the other Bishops who withstood them, had for their object their receiving Arius and his fellows, and introducing the heresy into the Church. But although they had approved in this Council all Arius's malignity, and had ordered to receive his party into communion, as they had set the example, yet feeling that even now they were short of their wishes, they assembled a Council at Antioch under color of the so-called Dedication and, since they were in general and lasting odium for their heresy, they publish different letters, some of this sort, and some of that and what they wrote in one letter was as follows:–

We have not been followers of Arius—how could bishops like us follow a presbyter? Nor did we receive any other faith besides the one handed down from the beginning. Rather, after taking it upon ourselves to examine and verify his faith, we admitted him instead of following him, as you will understand from what we are now stating.

We have not been followers of Arius — how could Bishops, such as we, follow a Presbyter? — nor did we receive any other faith beside that which has been handed down from the beginning. But, after taking on ourselves to examine and to verify his faith, we admitted him rather than followed him; as you will understand from our present avowals.

We were taught from the beginning to believe in one God, the God of the universe, the Creator and Sustainer of all things both intellectual and sensible.

For we have been taught from the first, to believe in one God, the God of the Universe, the Framer and Preserver of all things both intellectual and sensible.

We also believe in one Son of God, the Only-begotten, who existed before all ages and was with the Father who begot him. All things, both visible and invisible, were made through him. In the last days, according to the Father's good pleasure, he came down and took flesh from the Virgin. He completely fulfilled his Father's will, suffered, rose again, and ascended into heaven. He sits at the right hand of the Father and will come again to judge the living and the dead. He remains King and God forever.

And in One Son of God, Only-begotten, who existed before all ages, and was with the Father who had begotten Him, by whom all things were made, both visible and invisible, who in the last days according to the good pleasure of the Father came down; and has taken flesh of the Virgin, and jointly fulfilled all His Father's will, and suffered and risen again, and ascended into heaven, and sits on the right hand of the Father, and comes again to judge quick and dead, and remains King and God unto all ages.

And we believe also in the Holy Spirit; and if it is necessary to add, we believe in the resurrection of the flesh and eternal life.

And we believe also in the Holy Ghost; and if it be necessary to add, we believe concerning the resurrection of the flesh, and the life everlasting.

Here is what they published next at the same Dedication in another letter, being dissatisfied with the first and devising something newer and fuller:

23. Here follows what they published next at the same Dedication in another Epistle, being dissatisfied with the first, and devising something newer and fuller:

We believe, in accordance with the tradition handed down in the Gospels and by the Apostles, in one God, the Father Almighty, the Creator, Maker, and Sustainer of the universe, from whom all things come.

We believe, conformably to the evangelical and apostolic tradition, in One God, the Father Almighty, the Framer, and Maker, and Provider of the Universe, from whom are all things.

And in One Lord Jesus Christ, His Son, the Only-begotten God as in John 1:18, through whom are all things, who was begotten before all ages from the Father, God from God, whole from whole, sole from sole, perfect from perfect, King from King, Lord from Lord, Living Word, Living Wisdom, true Light, Way, Truth, Resurrection, Shepherd, Door, both unalterable and unchangeable; the exact Image of the Godhead, ousia, Will, Power and Glory of the Father; the firstborn of every creature, who was in the beginning with God, God the Word, as it is written in the Gospel, 'and the Word was God' in John 1:1; through whom all things were made, and in whom all things hold together; who in the last days descended from above, and was born of a Virgin according to the Scriptures, and was made human, Mediator between God and humanity, and Apostle of our faith, and Prince of life, as He says, 'I came down from heaven, not to do My own will, but the will of Him that sent Me' in John 6:38; who suffered for us and rose again on the third day, and ascended into heaven, and sat down at the right hand of the Father, and is coming again with glory and power to judge the living and the dead.

And in One Lord Jesus Christ, His Son, Only-begotten God John 1:18, by whom are all things, who was begotten before all ages from the Father, God from God, whole from whole, sole from sole, perfect from perfect, King from King, Lord from Lord, Living Word, Living Wisdom, true Light, Way, Truth, Resurrection, Shepherd, Door, both unalterable and unchangeable; exact Image of the Godhead, Essence, Will, Power and Glory of the Father; the first born of every creature, who was in the beginning with God, God the Word, as it is written in the Gospel, 'and the Word was God?' John 1:1; by whom all things were made, and in whom all things consist; who in the last days descended from above, and was born of a Virgin according to the Scriptures, and was made Man, Mediator between God and man, and Apostle of our faith, and Prince of life, as He says, 'I came down from heaven, not to do My own will, but the will of Him that sent Me' John 6:38; who suffered for us and rose again on the third day, and ascended into heaven, and sat down on the right hand of the Father, and is coming again with glory and power, to judge quick and dead.

We believe in the Holy Spirit, who is given to believers for comfort, sanctification, and initiation, just as our Lord Jesus Christ commanded His disciples, saying, "Go, teach all nations, baptizing them in the Name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit." This means a Father who is truly Father, a Son who is truly Son, and a Holy Spirit who is truly Holy Spirit. These names are not given without meaning or purpose, but accurately indicate the distinct hypostasis, rank, and glory of each one named, so that they are three in hypostasis, yet one in agreement.

And in the Holy Ghost, who is given to those who believe for comfort, and sanctification, and initiation, as also our Lord Jesus Christ enjoined His disciples, saying, 'Go, teach all nations, baptizing them in the Name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost ' Matthew 28:19; namely of a Father who is truly Father, and a Son who is truly Son, and of the Holy Ghost who is truly Holy Ghost, the names not being given without meaning or effect, but denoting accurately the peculiar subsistence, rank, and glory of each that is named, so that they are three in subsistence, and in agreement one.

Holding this faith, and holding it in the presence of God and Christ from beginning to end, we anathematize every heretical heterodoxy. And if anyone teaches, contrary to the sound and right faith of the Scriptures, that time, or season, or age either exists or existed before the generation of the Son, let him be anathema. Or if anyone says that the Son is a creature like one of the creatures, or an offspring like one of the offsprings, or a work like one of the works, and not according to the aforesaid articles one after another as the divine Scriptures have delivered, or if he teaches or preaches anything other than what we received, let him be anathema. For everything that has been delivered in the divine Scriptures, whether by Prophets or Apostles, we truly and reverentially both believe and follow.

Holding then this faith, and holding it in the presence of God and Christ, from beginning to end, we anathematize every heretical heterodoxy. And if any teaches, beside the sound and right faith of the Scriptures, that time, or season, or age, either is or has been before the generation of the Son, be he anathema. Or if any one says, that the Son is a creature as one of the creatures, or an offspring as one of the offsprings, or a work as one of the works, and not the aforesaid articles one after another, as the divine Scriptures have delivered, or if he teaches or preaches beside what we received, be he anathema. For all that has been delivered in the divine Scriptures, whether by Prophets or Apostles, do we truly and reverentially both believe and follow.

And one Theophronius, Bishop of Tyana, presented the following statement of his personal faith before all of them. And they signed it, accepting this man's faith:

24. And one Theophronius, Bishop of Tyana, put forth before them all the following statement of his personal faith. And they subscribed it, accepting the faith of this man:–

God knows—and I call Him as a witness upon my soul—that this is what I believe: in God the Father Almighty, the Creator and Maker of the universe, from whom all things come.

God knows, whom I call as a witness upon my soul, that so I believe:– in God the Father Almighty, the Creator and Maker of the Universe, from whom are all things.

I believe in His only-begotten Son, Word, Power, and Wisdom, our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom all things exist. He was begotten from the Father before the ages, perfect God from perfect God, and existed with God in subsistence (hypostasis). In the last days He descended and was born of the Virgin according to the Scriptures. He was made man, suffered, rose again from the dead, and ascended into heaven. He sat down at the right hand of His Father and will come again with glory and power to judge the living and the dead, and He remains forever.

And in His Only-begotten Son, Word, Power, and Wisdom, our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things; who has been begotten from the Father before the ages, perfect God from perfect God, and was with God in subsistence, and in the last days descended, and was born of the Virgin according to the Scriptures, and was made man, and suffered, and rose again from the dead, and ascended into the heavens, and sat down on the right hand of His Father, and comes again with glory and power to judge quick and dead, and remains for ever:

And in the Holy Spirit, the Paraclete, the Spirit of truth (John 15:26), whom God promised through His Prophet to pour out (Joel 2:28) upon His servants, and whom the Lord promised to send to His disciples. He also sent Him, as the Acts of the Apostles testifies.

And in the Holy Ghost, the Paraclete, the Spirit of truth John 15:26, which also God promised by His Prophet to pour out Joel 2:28 upon His servants, and the Lord promised to send to His disciples: which also He sent, as the Acts of the Apostles witness.

If anyone teaches or believes anything contrary to this faith, let him be anathema. Likewise, anyone who sides with Marcellus of Ancyra, or Sabellius, or Paul of Samosata, let him be anathema, both himself and those who associate with him.

But if any one teaches, or holds in his mind, anything beside this faith, be he anathema; or with Marcellus of Ancyra, or Sabellius, or Paul of Samosata, be he anathema, both himself and those who communicate with him.

Ninety bishops met at the Dedication under the consulship of Marcellinus and Probinus, in the fourteenth year of the Indiction, with the most irreligious Constantius present. After conducting their business at Antioch during the Dedication and thinking their statement of faith was still deficient—and moreover wavering in their own opinions—they drew up yet another formulary a few months later, supposedly concerning the faith, and sent Narcissus, Maris, Theodorus, and Mark to Gaul. These men, being sent from the Council, delivered the following document to Constans Augustus of blessed memory and to all who were there:

25. Ninety Bishops met at the Dedication under the Consulate of Marcellinus and Probinus, in the 14th of the Indiction, Constantius the most irreligious being present. Having thus conducted matters at Antioch at the Dedication, thinking that their composition was deficient still, and fluctuating moreover in their own opinions, again they draw up afresh another formulary, after a few months, professedly concerning the faith, and dispatch Narcissus, Maris, Theodorus, and Mark into Gaul. And they, as being sent from the Council, deliver the following document to Constans Augustus of blessed memory, and to all who were there:

We believe in One God, the Father Almighty, Creator and Maker of all things, from whom all fatherhood in heaven and on earth is named. Ephesians 3:15

We believe in One God, the Father Almighty, Creator and Maker of all things; from whom all fatherhood in heaven and on earth is named. Ephesians 3:15

We believe in His Only-begotten Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, who before all ages was begotten from the Father, God from God, Light from Light, through whom all things in heaven and on earth were made, both visible and invisible. He is the Word, Wisdom, Power, Life, and True Light. In the last days He became man for us and was born of the Holy Virgin. He was crucified, died, and was buried, and on the third day He rose again from the dead. He was taken up into heaven and sat down at the right hand of the Father. He is coming at the end of the age to judge the living and the dead, and to give to each person according to his works. His Kingdom continues unbroken into the infinite ages, for He will be seated at the right hand of the Father not only in this age but also in the age to come.

And in His Only-begotten Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, who before all ages was begotten from the Father, God from God, Light from Light, by whom all things were made in the heavens and on the earth, visible and invisible, being Word, and Wisdom, and Power, and Life, and True Light; who in the last days was made man for us, and was born of the Holy Virgin; who was crucified, and dead, and buried, and rose again from the dead the third day, and was taken up into heaven, and sat down on the right hand of the Father; and is coming at the consummation of the age, to judge quick and dead, and to render to every one according to his works; whose Kingdom endures indissolubly into the infinite ages; for He shall be seated on the right hand of the Father, not only in this age but in that which is to come.

And in the Holy Spirit, that is, the Paraclete, whom He promised to the Apostles and sent forth after His ascension into heaven to teach them and remind them of all things. Through Him the souls of those who sincerely believe in Him will be sanctified.

And in the Holy Ghost, that is, the Paraclete; which, having promised to the Apostles, He sent forth after His ascension into heaven, to teach them and to remind of all things; through whom also shall be sanctified the souls of those who sincerely believe in Him.

But those who say that the Son was from nothing, or from another hypostasis and not from God, and that there was a time when He was not, the Catholic Church regards as aliens.

But those who say, that the Son was from nothing, or from other subsistence and not from God, and, there was time when He was not, the Catholic Church regards as aliens.

As if unhappy with this, they held their meeting again three years later and sent Eudoxius, Martyrius, and Macedonius of Cilicia, along with some others, to the regions of Italy. They carried with them a statement of faith written at great length, with many additions beyond what had been written before. They went out with these documents as if they had invented something new.

26. As if dissatisfied with this, they hold their meeting again after three years, and dispatch Eudoxius, Martyrius, and Macedonius of Cilicia, and some others with them, to the parts of Italy, to carry with them a faith written at great length, with numerous additions over and above those which have gone before. They went abroad with these, as if they had devised something new.

We believe in one God the Father Almighty, the Creator and Maker of all things, from whom all fatherhood in heaven and on earth is named.

We believe in one God the Father Almighty, the Creator and Maker of all things, from whom all fatherhood in heaven and on earth is named.

We believe in His only-begotten Son our Lord Jesus Christ, who was begotten from the Father before all ages, God from God, Light from Light, through whom all things were made, both in heaven and on earth, visible and invisible. He is the Word and Wisdom and Power and Life and True Light. In the last days He was made man for us and was born of the Holy Virgin, was crucified and died and was buried, and rose again from the dead on the third day. He was taken up into heaven and sat down at the right hand of the Father, and is coming at the consummation of the age to judge the living and the dead, and to give to each person according to their works. His Kingdom endures without end into the infinite ages, for He sits at the right hand of the Father not only in this present age, but also in the age to come.

And in His Only-begotten Son our Lord Jesus Christ, who before all ages was begotten from the Father, God from God, Light from Light, by whom all things were made, in heaven and on the earth, visible and invisible, being Word and Wisdom and Power and Life and True Light, who in the last days was made man for us, and was born of the Holy Virgin, crucified and dead and buried, and rose again from the dead the third day, and was taken up into heaven, and sat down on the right hand of the Father, and is coming at the consummation of the age to judge quick and dead, and to render to every one according to his works, whose Kingdom endures unceasingly unto the infinite ages; for He sits on the right hand of the Father not only in this age, but also in that which is to come.

And we believe in the Holy Spirit, that is, the Paraclete, whom He promised to the Apostles and sent forth after His ascension into heaven to teach them and remind them of all things. Through the Holy Spirit the souls of those who sincerely believe in Him will be sanctified.

And we believe in the Holy Ghost, that is, the Paraclete, which, having promised to the Apostles, He sent forth after the ascension into heaven, to teach them and to remind of all things: through whom also shall be sanctified the souls of those who sincerely believe in Him.

But the Catholic and Holy Church considers as aliens those who say (1) that the Son came from nothing, or from some other subsistence and not from God, and (2) that there was a time or age when He did not exist. The Holy and Catholic Church also anathematizes those who say (3) that there are three Gods, (4) or that Christ is not God, (5) or that before the ages He was neither Christ nor Son of God, (6) or that the Father and Son, or the Holy Spirit, are the same, (7) or that the Son is Unbegotten, or that the Father begot the Son not by choice or will.

But those who say, (1) that the Son was from nothing, or from other subsistence and not from God; (2) and that there was a time or age when He was not, the Catholic and Holy Church regards as aliens. Likewise those who say, (3) that there are three Gods: (4) or that Christ is not God; (5) or that before the ages He was neither Christ nor Son of God; (6) or that Father and Son, or Holy Ghost, are the same; (7) or that the Son is Ingenerate; or that the Father begot the Son, not by choice or will; the Holy and Catholic Church anathematizes.

For it is unsafe to say that the Son is from nothing, since this is nowhere spoken of Him in divinely inspired Scripture, nor is He from any other subsistence existing previously beside the Father, but we define that He was genuinely generated from God alone. For the divine Word teaches that the Ingenerate and Unbegun, the Father of Christ, is One.

(1.) For neither is safe to say that the Son is from nothing, (since this is no where spoken of Him in divinely inspired Scripture,) nor again of any other subsistence before existing beside the Father, but from God alone do we define Him genuinely to be generated. For the divine Word teaches that the Ingenerate and Unbegun, the Father of Christ, is One.

We must not adopt the risky position "There was once when He was not" from non-scriptural sources and imagine any interval of time before Him, but only the God who generated Him outside of time. For through Him both times and ages came into being. Yet we must not consider the Son to be co-unbegun and co-ingenerate with the Father, for no one can properly be called Father or Son of one who is co-unbegun and co-ingenerate with him. Instead, we acknowledge that the Father, who alone is Unbegun and Ingenerate, has generated the Son in a manner inconceivable and incomprehensible to all, and that the Son has been generated before the ages and is in no way ingenerate himself like the Father, but has the Father who generated Him as His beginning, for "the Head of Christ is God." 1 Corinthians 11:3

(2.) Nor may we, adopting the hazardous position, 'There was once when He was not,' from unscriptural sources, imagine any interval of time before Him, but only the God who has generated Him apart from time; for through Him both times and ages came to be. Yet we must not consider the Son to be co-unbegun and co-ingenerate with the Father; for no one can be properly called Father or Son of one who is co-unbegun and co-ingenerate with Him. But we acknowledge that the Father who alone is Unbegun and Ingenerate, has generated inconceivably and incomprehensibly to all: and that the Son has been generated before ages, and in no wise to be ingenerate Himself like the Father, but to have the Father who generated Him as His beginning; for 'the Head of Christ is God.' 1 Corinthians 11:3

Nor again, in confessing three realities and three prosopa (persons), of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit according to the Scriptures, do we therefore make three Gods; since we acknowledge the self-complete and ingenerate and unbegun and invisible God to be one only, the God and Father of the Only-begotten, who alone has being from Himself, and alone grants this to all others bountifully.

(3.) Nor again, in confessing three realities and three Persons, of the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost according to the Scriptures, do we therefore make Gods three; since we acknowledge the Self-complete and Ingenerate and Unbegun and Invisible God to be one only, the God and Father John 20:17 of the Only-begotten, who alone has being from Himself, and alone vouchsafes this to all others bountifully.

(4.) Nor again, in saying that the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ is one only God, the only Ingenerate, do we therefore deny that Christ also is God before the ages—as do the disciples of Paul of Samosata, who say that after the Incarnation He was promoted to being God, having been made by nature a mere man. For we acknowledge that though He is subordinate to His Father and God, yet, being begotten of God before the ages, He is God perfect according to nature and true, and not first man and then God, but first God and then becoming man for us, and never having ceased to exist.

(4.) Nor again, in saying that the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ is one only God, the only Ingenerate, do we therefore deny that Christ also is God before ages: as the disciples of Paul of Samosata, who say that after the incarnation He was by advance made God, from being made by nature a mere man. For we acknowledge, that though He be subordinate to His Father and God, yet, being before ages begotten of God, He is God perfect according to nature and true, and not first man and then God, but first God and then becoming man for us, and never having been deprived of being.

We also reject and condemn those who claim that He is merely the word of God without real existence, having His being in another person—sometimes described as a spoken word, sometimes as an inner thought—and who maintain that He was not Christ or Son of God or mediator or image of God before all ages. Instead, they say He first became Christ and Son of God when He took our flesh from the Virgin, not quite four hundred years ago. According to them, Christ's Kingdom only began at that point, and it will come to an end after the consummation of all things and the judgment. These are the followers of Marcellus and Scotinus of Galatian Ancyra, who, just like the Jews, deny Christ's existence before all ages, His Godhead, and His unending Kingdom, all under the pretense of defending the divine Monarchy. We, on the contrary, regard Him not as simply God's spoken or mental word, but as Living God and Word, existing in Himself, and Son of God and Christ, being and remaining with His Father before all ages—and not merely in foreknowledge—and ministering to Him for the entire creation of both visible and invisible things. For He is the one to whom the Father said, "Let Us make man in Our image, after Our likeness," who also was seen in His own Person by the patriarchs, gave the law, spoke through the prophets, and finally became man and revealed His own Father to all people, and reigns forever without end. For Christ has received no recent honor, but we have believed Him to be perfect from the beginning and like the Father in all things.

(5.) We abhor besides, and anathematize those who make a pretence of saying that He is but the mere word of God and unexisting, having His being in another — now as if pronounced, as some speak, now as mental — holding that He was not Christ or Son of God or mediator or image of God before ages; but that He first became Christ and Son of God, when He took our flesh from the Virgin, not quite four hundred years since. For they will have it that then Christ began His Kingdom, and that it will have an end after the consummation of all and the judgment. Such are the disciples of Marcellus and Scotinus of Galatian Ancyra, who, equally with Jews, negative Christ's existence before ages, and His Godhead, and unending Kingdom, upon pretence of supporting the divine Monarchy. We, on the contrary, regard Him not as simply God's pronounced word or mental, but as Living God and Word, existing in Himself, and Son of God and Christ; being and abiding with His Father before ages, and that not in foreknowledge only, and ministering to Him for the whole framing whether of things visible or invisible. For He it is, to whom the Father said, 'Let Us make man in Our image, after Our likeness ' Genesis 1:26, who also was seen in His own Person by the patriarchs, gave the law, spoke by the prophets, and at last, became man, and manifested His own Father to all men, and reigns to never-ending ages. For Christ has taken no recent dignity, but we have believed Him to be perfect from the first, and like in all things to the Father.

And those who say that the Father and Son and Holy Spirit are the same, and impiously apply the three names to one and the same reality and person, we rightly expel from the Church, because they imagine that the unlimited and impassible Father is also limited and passible through His becoming human—for such are those whom the Romans call Patripassians, and we call Sabellians. For we confess that the Father who sent remained in the distinctive state of His unchangeable deity, and that Christ who was sent fulfilled the plan of the Incarnation.

(6.) And those who say that the Father and Son and Holy Ghost are the same, and irreligiously take the Three Names of one and the same Reality and Person, we justly proscribe from the Church, because they suppose the illimitable and impassible Father to be limitable withal and passible through His becoming man: for such are they whom Romans call Patripassians, and we Sabellians. For we acknowledge that the Father who sent, remained in the peculiar state of His unchangeable Godhead, and that Christ who was sent fulfilled the economy of the Incarnation.

And at the same time, those who irreverently say that the Son has been generated not by choice or will—thus surrounding God with a necessity that excludes choice and purpose, so that He begot the Son unwillingly—we consider most irreligious and alien to the Church, because they have dared to define such things about God that contradict the common notions about Him and, indeed, contradict the meaning of divinely inspired Scripture. For we, knowing that God is absolute and sovereign over Himself, hold the religious judgment that He generated the Son voluntarily and freely. Yet since we reverently believe the Son's words about Himself in Proverbs 8:22, "The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works," we do not understand Him to have been originated like the creatures or works that came to be through Him. For it is irreligious and alien to the ecclesiastical faith to compare the Creator with the handiworks created by Him, and to think that He has the same manner of origination as the rest. For divine Scripture teaches us truly and really that the Only-begotten Son was generated uniquely and solely. Yet in saying that the Son exists in Himself and both lives and exists like the Father, we do not on that account separate Him from the Father, imagining place and distance between their union in the way of physical bodies. For we believe that they are united with each other without mediation or distance, and that they exist inseparably. All the Father embraces the Son, and all the Son clings and adheres to the Father, and alone rests on the Father's breast continually. Believing then in the all-perfect Triad, the most Holy—that is, in the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost—and calling the Father God and the Son God, yet we confess in them not two Gods, but one dignity of Godhead and one exact harmony of dominion. The Father alone is Head over the whole universe entirely, and over the Son Himself, and the Son is subordinated to the Father. But, excepting Him, the Son rules over all things after Him which through Himself have come to be, and grants the grace of the Holy Ghost unsparingly to the saints at the Father's will. For the sacred oracles have delivered to us that this is the account of the Divine Monarchy towards Christ.

(7.) And at the same time those who irreverently say that the Son has been generated not by choice or will, thus encompassing God with a necessity which excludes choice and purpose, so that He begot the Son unwillingly, we account as most irreligious and alien to the Church; in that they have dared to define such things concerning God, beside the common notions concerning Him, nay, beside the purport of divinely inspired Scripture. For we, knowing that God is absolute and sovereign over Himself, have a religious judgment that He generated the Son voluntarily and freely; yet, as we have a reverent belief in the Son's words concerning Himself Proverbs 8:22, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works,' we do not understand Him to have been originated like the creatures or works which through Him came to be. For it is irreligious and alien to the ecclesiastical faith, to compare the Creator with handiworks created by Him, and to think that He has the same manner of origination with the rest. For divine Scripture teaches us really and truly that the Only-begotten Son was generated sole and solely. Yet, in saying that the Son is in Himself, and both lives and exists like the Father, we do not on that account separate Him from the Father, imagining place and interval between their union in the way of bodies. For we believe that they are united with each other without mediation or distance, and that they exist inseparable; all the Father embosoming the Son, and all the Son hanging and adhering to the Father, and alone resting on the Father's breast continually. Believing then in the All-perfect Triad, the most Holy, that is, in the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost, and calling the Father God, and the Son God, yet we confess in them, not two Gods, but one dignity of Godhead, and one exact harmony of dominion, the Father alone being Head over the whole universe wholly, and over the Son Himself, and the Son subordinated to the Father; but, excepting Him, ruling over all things after Him which through Himself have come to be, and granting the grace of the Holy Ghost unsparingly to the saints at the Father's will. For that such is the account of the Divine Monarchy towards Christ, the sacred oracles have delivered to us.

We have been forced to set forth these things at length, in addition to the faith previously published in summary form. This is not done as an ostentatious display, but to remove all unjust suspicion about our beliefs among those who are unfamiliar with our situation. Our purpose is that everyone in the West may know both the boldness of the false accusations made by the heterodox, and regarding the Easterners, their ecclesiastical understanding in the Lord, to which the divinely inspired Scriptures bear witness without distortion, where people are not deliberately obstinate.

Thus much, in addition to the faith before published in epitome, we have been compelled to draw forth at length, not in any officious display, but to clear away all unjust suspicion concerning our opinions, among those who are ignorant of our affairs: and that all in the West may know, both the audacity of the slanders of the heterodox, and as to the Orientals, their ecclesiastical mind in the Lord, to which the divinely inspired Scriptures bear witness without violence, where men are not perverse.

However, they did not even stand by this. For they met together again at Sirmium against Photinus and composed yet another faith statement—one not drawn out to such length and not so full of words. Instead, they removed the greater part and added new material in its place, as if they had been listening to the suggestions of others, and they wrote as follows:

27. However they did not stand even to this; for again at Sirmium they met together against Photinus and there composed a faith again, not drawn out into such length, not so full in words; but subtracting the greater part and adding in its place, as if they had listened to the suggestions of others, they wrote as follows:–

We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, the Creator and Maker of all things, 'from whom all fatherhood in heaven and earth is named' (Ephesians 3:15).

We believe in One God, the Father Almighty, the Creator and Maker of all things, 'from whom all fatherhood in heaven and earth is named Ephesians 3:15 '

We believe in His only-begotten Son, our Lord Jesus the Christ, who was begotten from the Father before all ages, God from God, Light from Light, through whom all things were made, both in heaven and on earth, visible and invisible. He is the Word and Wisdom and True Light and Life, who in the last days became man for us, was born of the Holy Virgin, was crucified, died, and was buried, rose again from the dead on the third day, was taken up into heaven, and sat down at the right hand of the Father. He is coming at the end of the age to judge the living and the dead, and to give to each person according to their works. His Kingdom, being unending, continues into the infinite ages, for He sits at the right hand of the Father not only in this age but also in the age to come.

And in His Only-begotten Son, our Lord Jesus the Christ, who before all the ages was begotten from the Father, God from God, Light from Light, by whom all things were made, in heaven and on the earth, visible and invisible, being Word and Wisdom and True Light and Life, who in the last of days was made man for us, and was born of the Holy Virgin, and crucified and dead and buried, and rose again from the dead the third day, and was taken up into heaven, and sat down on the right hand of the Father, and is coming at the consummation of the age, to judge quick and dead, and to render to every one according to his works; whose Kingdom being unceasing endures unto the infinite ages; for He shall sit on the right hand of the Father, not only in this age, but also in that which is to come.

And in the Holy Spirit, that is, the Paraclete, whom He promised to send to the apostles after His ascension into heaven to teach them and remind them of all things, and whom He did send. Through Him the souls of those who sincerely believe in Him are sanctified.

And in the Holy Ghost, that is, the Paraclete; which, having promised to the Apostles to send forth after His ascension into heaven, to teach and to remind them of all things, He did send; through whom also are sanctified the souls of those who sincerely believe in Him.

Those who say that the Son came from nothing or from some other underlying reality (hypostasis) and not from God, and that there was a time or age when He did not exist, are considered by the Holy and Catholic Church to be outsiders.

(1.) But those who say that the Son was from nothing or from other subsistence and not from God, and that there was time or age when He was not, the Holy and Catholic Church regards as aliens.

Again we say: Whoever says that the Father and the Son are two Gods, let him be anathema.

(2.) Again we say, Whosoever says that the Father and the Son are two Gods, be he anathema.

(3.) And whoever says that Christ is God, the Son of God before all ages, but does not confess that He served the Father in the creation of the universe, be he anathema.

(3.) And whosoever, saying that Christ is God, before ages Son of God, does not confess that He has subserved the Father for the framing of the universe, be he anathema.

(4.) Whoever dares to say that the Ingenerate, or a part of Him, was born of Mary, let him be anathema.

(4.) Whosoever presumes to say that the Ingenerate, or a part of Him, was born of Mary, be he anathema.

(5.) Whoever says that the Son exists before Mary only according to foreknowledge, and not that He was generated from the Father before the ages, was with God, and that all things came into being through Him, let him be anathema.

(5.) Whosoever says that according to foreknowledge the Son is before Mary and not that, generated from the Father before ages, He was with God, and that through Him all things were originated, be he anathema.

(6.) Whoever claims that the essence of God is expanded or diminished, let him be anathema.

(6.) Whosoever shall pretend that the essence of God is dilated or contracted, be he anathema.

(7.) Whoever says that the ousia of God was dilated and thereby made the Son, or whoever calls the dilation of His ousia the Son, let him be anathema.

(7.) Whosoever shall say that the essence of God being dilated made the Son, or shall name the dilation of His essence Son, be he anathema.

(8.) Whoever calls the Son of God the mental or pronounced Word, let him be anathema.

(8.) Whosoever calls the Son of God the mental or pronounced Word, be he anathema.

(9.) Whosoever says that the Son from Mary is only man, let him be anathema.

(9.) Whosoever says that the Son from Mary is man only, be he anathema.

(10.) Whosoever, speaking of Him who is from Mary as God and man, means by this God the Ingenerate, let him be anathema.

(10.) Whosoever, speaking of Him who is from Mary God and man, thereby means God the Ingenerate, be he anathema.

Anyone who interprets the text "I am the First and I am the Last, and besides Me there is no God" from Isaiah 44:6, which was spoken to deny idols and false gods, as denying the Only-begotten who is God before the ages—interpreting it as the Jews do—let him be anathema.

(11.) Whosoever shall explain 'I God the First and I the Last, and besides Me there is no God,' Isaiah 44:6, which is said for the denial of idols and of gods that are not, to the denial of the Only-begotten, before ages God, as Jews do, be he anathema.

(12.) Whoever hears "The Word was made flesh" (John 1:14) and thinks that the Word changed into flesh, or says that He underwent alteration by taking flesh, let him be anathema.

(12.) Whosoever hearing 'The Word was made flesh,' John 1:14, shall consider that the Word has changed into flesh, or shall say that He has undergone alteration by taking flesh, be he anathema.

Anyone who, upon hearing that the Only-begotten Son of God was crucified, says that His Godhead underwent corruption, or suffering, or change, or reduction, or destruction, let him be anathema.

(13.) Whosoever hearing the Only-begotten Son of God to have been crucified, shall say that His Godhead has undergone corruption, or passion. or alteration, or diminution, or destruction, be he anathema.

(14.) Whoever says that "Let Us make man" (Genesis 1:26) was not spoken by the Father to the Son, but by God to Himself, let him be anathema.

(14.) Whosoever shall say that 'Let Us make man' Genesis 1:26, was not said by the Father to the Son, but by God to Himself, be he anathema.

(15.) Whoever says that Abraham saw not the Son, but the Ingenerate God or a part of Him, let him be anathema.

(15.) Whosoever shall say that Abraham saw, not the Son, but the Ingenerate God or part of Him, be he anathema.

(16.) Whoever says that it was not the Son as man, but rather the Ingenerate God or a part of Him, who wrestled with Jacob, let him be anathema.

(16.) Whosoever shall say that with Jacob, not the Son as man, but the Ingenerate God or part of Him, has wrestled, be he anathema.

Whoever interprets "The Lord rained fire from the Lord" (Genesis 19:24) not as referring to the Father and the Son, but says that He rained from Himself, let him be anathema. For the Son, being Lord, rained from the Father who is Lord.

(17.) Whosoever shall explain, 'The Lord rained fire from the Lord?' Genesis 19:24, not of the Father and the Son, and says that He rained from Himself, be he anathema. For the Son, being Lord, rained from the Father Who is Lord.

Whoever hears that the Father is Lord and the Son is Lord and the Father and Son together are Lord—because there is Lord from Lord—and then says there are two Gods, let him be anathema. For we do not place the Son in the same order as the Father, but as subordinate to the Father. He did not descend upon Sodom without the Father's will, nor did He rain from Himself, but from the Lord—that is, with the Father authorizing it. Nor does He seat Himself at the right hand by His own authority, but He hears the Father saying, "Sit at My right hand."

(18.) Whosoever, hearing that the Father is Lord and the Son Lord and the Father and Son Lord, for there is Lord from Lord, says there are two Gods, be he anathema. For we do not place the Son in the Father's Order, but as subordinate to the Father; for He did not descend upon Sodom without the Father's will, nor did He rain from Himself, but from the Lord, that is, the Father authorising it. Nor is He of Himself set down on the right hand, but He hears the Father saying, 'Sit on My right hand' Psalm 110:1.

Anyone who says that the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit are one prosopon, let him be anathema.

(19.) Whosoever says that the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost are one Person, be he anathema.

(20.) Whoever, when speaking of the Holy Spirit as Paraclete, means the Ingenerate God, let him be anathema.

(20.) Whosoever, speaking of the Holy Ghost as Paraclete, shall mean the Ingenerate God, be he anathema.

Anyone who denies what the Lord taught us—that the Paraclete is other than the Son, for He said, "And another Paraclete shall the Father send to you, whom I will ask" (John 14:16)—let him be anathema.

(21.) Whosoever shall deny, what the Lord taught us, that the Paraclete is other than the Son, for He has said, 'And another Paraclete shall the Father send to you, whom I will ask,' John 14:16 be he anathema.

Anyone who says that the Holy Spirit is a part of the Father or of the Son is anathema.

(22.) Whosoever shall say that the Holy Ghost is part of the Father or of the Son be he anathema.

Anyone who says that the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit are three Gods is anathema.

(23.) Whosoever shall say that the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost are three Gods, be he anathema.

Anyone who says that the Son of God came into being by the will of God, as one of the created works, let him be anathema.

(24.) Whosoever shall say that the Son of God at the will of God has come to be, as one of the works, be he anathema.

Whosoever shall say that the Son has been generated when the Father did not wish it, be he anathema. For the Father did not generate the Son by compulsion, driven by physical necessity against His will, but He willed at once, and after generating Him from Himself apart from time and passion, manifested Him.

(25.) Whosoever shall say that the Son has been generated, the Father not wishing it, be he anathema. For not by compulsion, led by physical necessity, did the Father, as He wished not, generate the Son, but He at once willed, and, after generating Him from Himself apart from time and passion, manifested Him.

Whoever says that the Son is without beginning and ingenerate, as if speaking of two things that are without beginning and two things that are ingenerate, and thus making two Gods, let him be anathema. For the Son is the Head, that is, the beginning of all things, and God is the Head, that is, the beginning of Christ. In this way we rightly refer all things back to one unbegun beginning of the universe through the Son.

(26.) Whosoever shall say that the Son is without beginning and ingenerate, as if speaking of two unbegun and two ingenerate, and making two Gods, be he anathema. For the Son is the Head, namely the beginning of all: and God is the Head, namely the beginning of Christ; for thus to one unbegun beginning of the universe do we religiously refer all things through the Son.

And to give a precise outline of Christian teaching, we say this as well: Whoever does not say that Christ is God, the Son of God, as existing before all ages and having served the Father in creating the universe, but instead claims that only from the time he was born of Mary he was called Christ and Son and received the beginning of being God, let him be anathema.

(27.) And in accurate delineation of the idea of Christianity we say this again; Whosoever shall not say that Christ is God, Son of God, as being before ages, and having subserved the Father in the framing of the Universe, but that from the time that He was born of Mary, from thence He was called Christ and Son, and took an origin of being God, be he anathema.

Setting aside all of this as if they had discovered something better, they put forward a different faith and compose at Sirmium in Latin what has been translated here into Greek.

28. Casting aside the whole of this, as if they had discovered something better, they propound another faith, and write at Sirmium in Latin what is here translated into Greek.

Since it seemed appropriate to have some discussion about faith, all matters were carefully examined and debated at Sirmium in the presence of Valens, Ursacius, Germinius, and the others.

Whereas it seemed good that there should be some discussion concerning faith, all points were carefully investigated and discussed at Sirmium in the presence of Valens, and Ursacius, and Germinius, and the rest.

It is held as certain that there is one God, the Father Almighty, just as is preached throughout all the world.

It is held for certain that there is one God, the Father Almighty, as also is preached in all the world.

And His one only-begotten Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, was generated from Him before the ages. We must not speak of two Gods, since the Lord Himself said, "I go to My Father and your Father, and My God and your God" (John 20:17). For this reason He is God of all, as the Apostle also taught: "Is He God of the Jews only, is He not also of the Gentiles? Yes, of the Gentiles also, since there is one God who shall justify the circumcision from faith, and the uncircumcision through faith" (Romans 3:29-30). Everything else agrees and has no ambiguity.

And His One Only-begotten Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, generated from Him before the ages; and that we may not speak of two Gods, since the Lord Himself has said, 'I go to My Father and your Father, and My God and your God?' John 20:17. On this account He is God of all, as also the Apostle taught: 'Is He God of the Jews only, is He not also of the Gentiles? Yea of the Gentiles also: since there is one God who shall justify the circumcision from faith, and the uncircumcision through faith ' Romans 3:29-30; and every thing else agrees, and has no ambiguity.

But since many people are troubled by questions about what is called in Latin 'Substantia,' but in Greek 'Ousia'—that is, to make it understood more precisely, concerning 'Coessential,' or what is called 'Like-in-Essence'—there ought to be no mention of any of these at all, nor any explanation of them in the Church, for this reason and consideration: that nothing is written about them in divine Scripture, and they are beyond human knowledge and human understanding. No one can explain the Son's generation, as it is written, 'Who shall declare His generation?' Isaiah 53:8. For it is clear that the Father alone knows how He generated the Son, and likewise the Son knows how He has been generated by the Father. And no one can question that the Father is greater: no one can doubt that the Father is greater in honor and dignity and Godhead, and in the very name of Father, as the Son Himself testifies, 'The Father that sent Me is greater than I' John 10:29; 14:28. And everyone knows that it is Catholic doctrine that there are two Persons of Father and Son, and that the Father is greater, and the Son is subordinated to the Father together with all things which the Father has subordinated to Him, and that the Father has no beginning, and is invisible, and immortal, and impassible; but that the Son has been generated from the Father, God from God, Light from Light, and that His origin, as already stated, no one knows but the Father only. And that the Son Himself, our Lord and God, took flesh—that is, a body, that is, man—from Mary the Virgin, as the Angel proclaimed beforehand; and as all the Scriptures teach, and especially the Apostle himself, the teacher of the Gentiles, Christ took man from Mary the Virgin, through which He suffered. And the whole faith is summed up and secured in this: that a Trinity should always be preserved, as we read in the Gospel, 'Go and baptize all the nations in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost' Matthew 28:19. And the number of the Trinity is complete and perfect; but the Paraclete, the Holy Ghost, sent forth through the Son, came according to the promise, that He might teach and sanctify the Apostles and all believers.

But since many persons are disturbed by questions concerning what is called in Latin 'Substantia,' but in Greek 'Usia,' that is, to make it understood more exactly, as to 'Coessential,' or what is called, 'Like-in-Essence,' there ought to be no mention of any of these at all, nor exposition of them in the Church, for this reason and for this consideration, that in divine Scripture nothing is written about them, and that they are above men's knowledge and above men's understanding; and because no one can declare the Son's generation, as it is written, 'Who shall declare His generation' Isaiah 53:8? For it is plain that the Father only knows how He generated the Son, and again the Son how He has been generated by the Father. And to none can it be a question that the Father is greater: for no one can doubt that the Father is greater in honour and dignity and Godhead, and in the very name of Father, the Son Himself testifying, 'The Father that sent Me is greater than I' John 10:29; 14:28. And no one is ignorant, that it is Catholic doctrine, that there are two Persons of Father and Son, and that the Father is greater, and the Son subordinated to the Father together with all things which the Father has subordinated to Him, and that the Father has no beginning, and is invisible, and immortal, and impassible; but that the Son has been generated from the Father, God from God, Light from Light, and that His origin, as aforesaid, no one knows, but the Father only. And that the Son Himself and our Lord and God, took flesh, that is, a body, that is, man, from Mary the Virgin, as the Angel preached beforehand; and as all the Scriptures teach, and especially the Apostle himself, the doctor of the Gentiles, Christ took man of Mary the Virgin, through which He has suffered. And the whole faith is summed up, and secured in this, that a Trinity should ever be preserved, as we read in the Gospel, 'Go and baptize all the nations in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost ' Matthew 28:19. And entire and perfect is the number of the Trinity; but the Paraclete, the Holy Ghost, sent forth through the Son, came according to the promise, that He might teach and sanctify the Apostles and all believers.

After drawing up this document and then becoming dissatisfied with it, they composed the statement of faith which they shamefully paraded with the dating by consulship. And as was their usual practice, they condemned this one as well and had Martinian the notary confiscate it from those who had copies of it. Then, having persuaded the Emperor Constantius to issue an edict against it, they formulated yet another doctrinal statement. With the addition of certain expressions, as was their custom, they wrote the following in Isauria.

29. After drawing up this, and then becoming dissatisfied, they composed the faith which to their shame they paraded with 'the Consulate.' And, as is their wont, condemning this also, they caused Martinian the notary to seize it from the parties who had the copies of it. And having got the Emperor Constantius to put forth an edict against it, they form another dogma afresh, and with the addition of certain expressions, according to their wont, they write thus in Isauria.

We do not hesitate to present the authentic statement of faith published at the Dedication at Antioch, even though our fathers at that time met together to address a particular matter under investigation. But since 'Coessential' and 'Like-in-ousia' have troubled many people in the past and up to the present day, and since some are said to have recently devised the teaching of the Son's 'Unlikeness' to the Father, we reject 'Coessential' and 'Like-in-ousia' on their account as foreign to the Scriptures. However, we anathematize 'Unlike' and consider all who profess it as aliens from the Church. And we clearly confess the 'Likeness' of the Son to the Father, according to the Apostle, who says of the Son, 'Who is the Image of the Invisible God' (Colossians 1:15).

We decline not to bring forward the authentic faith published at the Dedication at Antioch; though certainly our fathers at the time met together for a particular subject under investigation. But since 'Coessential' and 'Like-in- essence,' have troubled many persons in times past and up to this day, and since moreover some are said recently to have devised the Son's 'Unlikeness' to the Father, on their account we reject 'Coessential' and 'Like-in- essence,' as alien to the Scriptures, but 'Unlike' we anathematize, and account all who profess it as aliens from the Church. And we distinctly confess the 'Likeness' of the Son to the Father, according to the Apostle, who says of the Son, 'Who is the Image of the Invisible God?' Colossians 1:15.

We confess and believe in one God, the Father Almighty, the Maker of heaven and earth, and of all things visible and invisible.

And we confess and believe in one God, the Father Almighty, the Maker of heaven and earth, of all things visible and invisible.

We also believe in our Lord Jesus Christ, His Son, begotten from Him without suffering before all ages, God the Word, God from God, Only-begotten, light, life, truth, wisdom, power, through whom all things were made, both in heaven and on earth, whether visible or invisible. We believe that He, at the end of the age, took flesh from the Holy Virgin for the destruction of sin, became man, suffered for our sins, rose again, was taken up into heaven, sits at the right hand of the Father, and will come again in glory to judge the living and the dead.

And we believe also in our Lord Jesus Christ, His Son, generated from Him impassibly before all the ages, God the Word, God from God, Only-begotten, light, life, truth, wisdom, power, through whom all things were made, in the heavens and on the earth, whether visible or invisible. He, as we believe, at the end of the world, for the abolishment of sin, took flesh of the Holy Virgin, and was made man, and suffered for our sins, and rose again, and was taken up into heaven, and sits on the right hand of the Father, and is coming again in glory, to judge quick and dead.

We also believe in the Holy Spirit, whom our Savior and Lord called the Paraclete. He promised to send Him to the disciples after His departure, and He did send Him. Through Him, He sanctifies those in the Church who believe and are baptized in the Name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit.

We believe also in the Holy Ghost, which our Saviour and Lord named Paraclete, having promised to send Him to the disciples after His own departure, as He did send; through whom He sanctifies those in the Church who believe, and are baptized in the Name of Father and Son and Holy Ghost.

But the Catholic Church considers anyone who preaches anything beyond this faith to be outsiders. And it is clear to all who read it that the statement recently published at Sirmium, with the approval of his most religious majesty the Emperor, is equivalent to this faith.

But those who preach anything beside this faith the Catholic Church regards as aliens. And that to this faith that is equivalent which was published lately at Sirmium, under sanction of his religiousness the Emperor, is plain to all who read it.

Having written this document in Isauria, they went up to Constantinople, and there, as is their habit, they changed it as though they were dissatisfied with it. They made some small additions against using even the term hypostasis (subsistence) for the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, and then they transmitted it to those at Ariminum. They compelled even the people in those regions to subscribe to it, and those who opposed them they had banished by Constantius. And it reads as follows:

30. Having written thus in Isauria, they went up to Constantinople, and there, as if dissatisfied, they changed it, as is their wont, and with some small additions against using even 'Subsistence' of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, they transmitted it to those at Ariminum, and compelled even those in the said parts to subscribe, and those who contradicted them they got banished by Constantius. And it runs thus:–

We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, from whom all things come.

We believe in One God, Father Almighty, from whom are all things;

And in the Only-begotten Son of God, begotten from God before all ages and before every beginning, through whom all things were made, visible and invisible, and begotten as only-begotten, only from the Father only, God from God, like to the Father who begot Him according to the Scriptures; whose origin no one knows except the Father alone who begot Him. We acknowledge that He, the Only-begotten Son of God, was sent here from the heavens by the Father, as it is written, to undo sin and death, and was born of the Holy Spirit, of Mary the Virgin according to the flesh, as it is written, and lived among the disciples. Having fulfilled the whole Economy according to the Father's will, He was crucified and died and was buried and descended to the regions below the earth, at which even hades itself trembled. He also rose from the dead on the third day and stayed with the disciples, and when forty days were completed, He was taken up into the heavens and sits at the right hand of the Father, to come on the last day of the resurrection in the Father's glory, so that He may give to every person according to their works.

And in the Only-begotten Son of God, begotten from God before all ages and before every beginning, by whom all things were made, visible and invisible, and begotten as only-begotten, only from the Father only, God from God, like to the Father that begot Him according to the Scriptures; whose origin no one knows, except the Father alone who begot Him. He as we acknowledge, the Only-begotten Son of God, the Father sending Him, came hither from the heavens, as it is written, for the undoing of sin and death, and was born of the Holy Ghost, of Mary the Virgin according to the flesh, as it is written, and convened with the disciples, and having fulfilled the whole Economy according to the Father's will, was crucified and dead and buried and descended to the parts below the earth; at whom hades itself shuddered: who also rose from the dead on the third day, and abode with the disciples, and, forty days being fulfilled, was taken up into the heavens, and sits on the right hand of the Father, to come in the last day of the resurrection in the Father's glory, that He may render to every man according to his works.

And in the Holy Spirit, whom the Only-begotten Son of God Himself, Christ our Lord and God, promised to send to the human race as Paraclete, as it is written, "the Spirit of truth" (John 16:13), which He sent to them when He had ascended into the heavens.

And in the Holy Ghost, whom the Only-begotten Son of God Himself, Christ, our Lord and God, promised to send to the race of man, as Paraclete, as it is written, 'the Spirit of truth ' John 16:13, which He sent unto them when He had ascended into the heavens.

But the term "Essence," which was set down by the Fathers in simplicity and, being unknown to the people, caused offense because the Scriptures do not contain it, it has seemed good to abolish, and to make no mention of it at all in the future, since the divine Scriptures have made no mention of the ousia of Father and Son. For neither ought hypostasis to be named concerning Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. But we say that the Son is Like the Father, as the divine Scriptures say and teach; and all the heresies, both those which have been condemned already and whatever are of recent date, being contrary to this published statement, let them be anathema.

But the name of 'Essence,' which was set down by the Fathers in simplicity, and, being unknown by the people, caused offense, because the Scriptures contain it not, it has seemed good to abolish, and for the future to make no mention of it at all; since the divine Scriptures have made no mention of the Essence of Father and Son. For neither ought Subsistence to be named concerning Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. But, we say that the Son is Like the Father, as the divine Scriptures say and teach; and all the heresies, both those which have been afore condemned already, and whatever are of modern date, being contrary to this published statement, be they anathema.

However, they did not even stand by this position. After coming down from Constantinople to Antioch, they became dissatisfied that they had written at all that the Son was "like the Father, as the Scriptures say." Setting their ideas down on paper, they began reverting to their original doctrines and said that "the Son is altogether unlike the Father" and that "the Son is in no manner like the Father." They changed so drastically that they admitted those who openly spoke Arian doctrine and handed over the churches to them with permission to bring forward their blasphemous words with impunity. Because of the extreme shamelessness of their blasphemy, they were called by everyone Anomoeans, and also had the name Exucontians. The heretical emperor Constantius became the patron of their irreligion. He persisted in irreligion until the end, and when he was on the point of death, he decided to be baptized—but not by religious men, rather by Euzoius, who had been deposed for his Arianism not once but often, both when he was a deacon and when he held the see of Antioch.

31. However, they did not stand even to this: for coming down from Constantinople to Antioch, they were dissatisfied that they had written at all that the Son was 'Like the Father, as the Scriptures say;' and putting their ideas upon paper, they began reverting to their first doctrines, and said that 'the Son is altogether unlike the Father,' and that the 'Son is in no manner like the Father,' and so much did they change, as to admit those who spoke the Arian doctrine nakedly and to deliver to them the Churches with licence to bring forward the words of blasphemy with impunity. Because then of the extreme shamelessness of their blasphemy they were called by all Anomœans, having also the name of Exucontian, and the heretical Constantius for the patron of their irreligion, who persisting up to the end in irreligion, and on the point of death, thought good to be baptized; not however by religious men, but by Euzoius, who for his Arianism had been deposed, not once, but often, both when he was a deacon, and when he was in the see of Antioch.

The groups mentioned above had gone this far when they were stopped and deposed. But I know well that even under these circumstances they will not stop—at least those who have now concealed their true views. They will always be forming factions against the truth, until they come to their senses and say, "Let us rise and go to our fathers, and we will say to them, 'We anathematize the Arian heresy, and we acknowledge the Nicene Council,'" for this is what their quarrel is really against. Who then, with even a little understanding, will put up with them any longer? Who, hearing that in every Council some things are taken away and others added, does not realize that their thinking is unstable and treacherous against Christ? Who, seeing them draw out to such great length both their statements of faith and their own self-defense, does not see that they are passing judgment on themselves, and carefully writing so much that their showy display and flood of words might seduce the simple and hide what they really are regarding heresy? But just as the heathen, as the Lord said, use empty words in their prayers and gain nothing from it, so these people too, after all this outpouring, were not able to extinguish the judgment pronounced against the Arian heresy, but were instead convicted and deposed—and rightly so. For which of their formularies should the hearer accept? Or with what confidence can they teach those who come to them as catechumens? If they all have one and the same meaning, why do they need so many? But if there was a need for so many, it follows that each one by itself is deficient, not complete—and they establish this point better than we can by constantly revising them all and remaking them. And the number of their Councils and the differences in their statements prove that those who attended them, while disagreeing with the Nicene Council, are still too weak to harm the Truth.

32. The forementioned parties then had proceeded thus far, when they were stopped and deposed. But well I know, not even under these circumstances will they stop, as many as have now dissembled, but they will always be making parties against the truth, until they return to themselves and say, 'Let us rise and go to our fathers, and we will say unto them, We anathematize the Arian heresy, and we acknowledge the Nicene Council;' for against this is their quarrel. Who then, with ever so little understanding, will bear them any longer? Who, on hearing in every Council some things taken away and others added, but perceives that their mind is shifty and treacherous against Christ? Who on seeing them embodying to so great a length both their professions of faith, and their own exculpation, but sees that they are giving sentence against themselves, and studiously writing much which may be likely by their officious display and abundance of words to seduce the simple and hide what they are in point of heresy? But as the heathen, as the Lord said, using vain words in their prayers Matthew 6:7, are nothing profited; so they too, after all this outpouring, were not able to quench the judgment pronounced against the Arian heresy, but were convicted and deposed instead; and rightly; for which of their formularies is to be accepted by the hearer? Or with what confidence shall they be catechists to those who come to them? For if they all have one and the same meaning, what is the need of many? But if need has arisen of so many, it follows that each by itself is deficient, not complete; and they establish this point better than we can, by their innovating on them all and remaking them. And the number of their Councils, and the difference of their statements is a proof that those who were present at them, while at variance with the Nicene, are yet too feeble to harm the Truth.

Part 3. On the Symbols 'Of the Essence' And 'Coessential.'

We need to examine the meaning rather than just the words themselves. The problem people have is with the meaning. We should consider what these symbols mean, and whether it's a problem that they don't appear in Scripture. Those who object only to 'coessential' but not to the other points shouldn't be labeled as Arians. There are reasons why 'coessential' is better than 'like-in-essence,' though the latter expression can also be understood in an orthodox way. We should explain why the Council that condemned the Samosatene rejected 'coessential,' how Dionysius of Alexandria used the word, how there's a similar variation in the use of the term Unoriginate, and include a quotation from Ignatius and another source. We'll give the reasons for using 'coessential,' address the objections to it, analyze the word itself, and examine further documents from the Council of Ariminum.

We must look at the sense not the wording. The offense excited is at the sense; meaning of the Symbols; the question of their not being in Scripture. Those who hesitate only at 'coessential,' not to be considered Arians. Reasons why 'coessential' is better than 'like-in- essence,' yet the latter may be interpreted in a good sense. Explanation of the rejection of 'coessential' by the Council which condemned the Samosatene; use of the word by Dionysius of Alexandria; parallel variation in the use of Unoriginate; quotation from Ignatius and another; reasons for using 'coessential;' objections to it; examination of the word itself; further documents of the Council of Ariminum.

Since they act this way both toward each other and toward those who came before them, let us learn from them what problem they have seen, or what complaint they have about the accepted phrases, that they have proved "disobedient to parents" and contend against an Ecumenical Council. "The phrases 'of the essence' and 'coessential,'" they say, "do not please us, because they offend some and trouble many." This is what they claim in their writings. But one may reasonably answer them this way: If the words themselves were the cause of offense to them, it would follow that not just some should be offended and many troubled, but that we also and everyone else should be affected by them in the same way. But if, on the contrary, all people are satisfied with the words, and those who wrote them were no ordinary persons but men who came together from the whole world, and to these add the testimony of the four hundred bishops and more who now met at Ariminum—does this not clearly prove against those who accuse the Council that the terms are not at fault, but rather the perverseness of those who misinterpret them? How many people read divine Scripture wrongly and, understanding it that way, find fault with the Saints? Such were the former Jews, who rejected the Lord, and the present Manichees who blaspheme the Law. Yet the Scriptures are not the cause of their error, but their own evil dispositions. If you can show that the terms are actually unsound, then do so and present your proof, and drop the pretense of being offended, lest you fall into the condition of the Pharisees of old. For when they pretended to be offended at the Lord's teaching, He said, "Every plant which My heavenly Father has not planted shall be rooted up." By this He showed that the words of the Father planted by Him were not really an offense to them, but that they misinterpreted what was well said and offended themselves. And in the same way, those who at that time blamed the Epistles of the Apostle were criticizing not Paul, but their own deficient learning and distorted minds.

33. But since they are thus minded both towards each other and towards those who preceded them, proceed we to ascertain from them what absurdity they have seen, or what they complain of in the received phrases, that they have proved 'disobedient to parents' Romans 1:30, and contend against an Ecumenical Council? 'The phrases of the essence and coessential, ' say they, 'do not please us, for they are an offense to some and a trouble to many.' This then is what they allege in their writings; but one may reasonably answer them thus: If the very words were by themselves a cause of offense to them, it must have followed, not that some only should have been offended, and many troubled, but that we also and all the rest should have been affected by them in the same way; but if on the contrary all men are well content with the words, and they who wrote them were no ordinary persons but men who came together from the whole world, and to these testify in addition the 400 Bishops and more who now met at Ariminum, does not this plainly prove against those who accuse the Council, that the terms are not in fault, but the perverseness of those who misinterpret them? How many men read divine Scripture wrongly, and as thus conceiving it, find fault with the Saints? Such were the former Jews, who rejected the Lord, and the present Manichees who blaspheme the Law; yet are not the Scriptures the cause to them, but their own evil humours. If then you can show the terms to be actually unsound, do so and let the proof proceed, and drop the pretence of offense created, lest you come into the condition of the Pharisees of old. For when they pretended offense at the Lord's teaching, He said, 'Every plant, which My heavenly Father has not planted, shall be rooted up' Matthew 15:13. By which He showed that not the words of the Father planted by Him were really an offense to them, but that they misinterpreted what was well said, and offended themselves. And in like manner they who at that time blamed the Epistles of the Apostle, impeached, not Paul, but their own deficient learning and distorted minds.

In response, here's what is very much to the point: Who are these people you claim are offended and troubled by these terms? Not one person who is truly devoted to Christ feels this way; on the contrary, they defend and uphold them. But if it is the Arians who feel this way, why should it be surprising that they are distressed by words that destroy their heresy? For it is not the terms themselves that offend them, but the condemnation of their false teaching that troubles them. Therefore, let us have no more complaints against the Fathers, and no more pretense of this kind; otherwise you will next be complaining about the Lord's Cross, because it is "to Jews an offense and to Gentiles foolishness," as the Apostle said. But just as the Cross is not at fault—for to us who believe it is "Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God," even though Jews rage against it—so too the terms of the Fathers are not at fault, but profitable to those who read honestly, and destructive of all false teaching, even though the Arians burst with rage at being condemned by them. Since then the pretense that people are offended does not hold up, tell us yourselves, why are you not pleased with the phrase "of the ousia" (this must be enquired about first), when you yourselves have written that the Son is generated from the Father? If when you name the Father, or use the word "God," you do not signify ousia, or understand Him according to ousia, as who He is, but signify something else about Him, not to say something inferior, then you should not have written that the Son was from the Father, but from what is about Him or in Him; and so, shrinking from saying that God is truly Father, and making Him compound who is simple, in a material way, you will be authors of a newer blasphemy. And with such ideas, you must necessarily consider the Word, and the title "Son," not as an ousia but as a name only, and as a result hold your own views as far as names only, and be talking, not of what you believe to exist, but of what you think does not exist.

34. For answer, what is much to the purpose, Who are they whom you pretend are offended and troubled at these terms? Of those who are religious towards Christ not one; on the contrary they defend and maintain them. But if they are Arians who thus feel, what wonder they should be distressed at words which destroy their heresy? For it is not the terms which offend them, but the proscription of their irreligion which afflicts them. Therefore let us have no more murmuring against the Fathers, nor pretence of this kind; or next you will be making complaints of the Lord's Cross, because it is 'to Jews an offense and to Gentiles foolishness,' as said the Apostle 1 Corinthians 1:23-24. But as the Cross is not faulty, for to us who believe it is 'Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God,' though Jews rave, so neither are the terms of the Fathers faulty, but profitable to those who honestly read, and subversive of all irreligion, though the Arians so often burst with rage as being condemned by them. Since then the pretence that persons are offended does not hold, tell us yourselves, why is it you are not pleased with the phrase 'of the essence ' (this must first be enquired about), when you yourselves have written that the Son is generated from the Father? If when you name the Father, or use the word ' God,' you do not signify essence, or understand Him according to essence, who is that He is, but signify something else about Him, not to say inferior, then you should not have written that the Son was from the Father, but from what is about Him or in Him; and so, shrinking from saying that God is truly Father, and making Him compound who is simple, in a material way, you will be authors of a newer blasphemy. And, with such ideas, you must needs consider the Word, and the title 'Son,' not as an essence but as a name only, and in consequence hold your own views as far as names only, and be talking, not of what you believe to exist, but of what you think not to exist.

But this is more like the crime of the Sadducees and those among the Greeks who were called Atheists. It follows that you would deny that even creation is the handiwork of God Himself, at least if 'Father' and 'God' do not signify the very ousia of Him who is, but something else that you imagine. This is irreligious and most shocking even to think of. But if, when we hear it said "I am that I am" and "In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth" and "Hear, O Israel, the Lord our God is one Lord" and "Thus says the Lord Almighty," we understand nothing else than the very simple, blessed, and incomprehensible ousia itself of Him who is (for though we cannot grasp what He is, yet hearing 'Father' and 'God' and 'Almighty' we understand nothing else to be meant than the very ousia of Him who is), and if you too have said that the Son is from God, it follows that you have said He is from the ousia of the Father. And since the Scriptures come before you, which say that the Lord is Son of the Father, and the Father Himself comes before them, who says "This is My beloved Son," and a son is nothing other than the offspring from his father, is it not evident that the Fathers have rightly said that the Son is from the Father's ousia? Considering that it is the same thing to say correctly 'from God' and to say 'from the ousia.' For all creatures, though they are said to have come into being from God, are not from God as the Son is, for they are not offspring by their physis but works. Thus it is said "in the beginning God" not 'generated' but 'made the heaven and the earth and all that is in them.' And not 'who generates' but 'who makes His angels spirits and His ministers a flame of fire.' And though the Apostle has said "One God, from whom all things," he does not say this as if counting the Son with other things. But whereas some of the Greeks consider that creation was held together by chance and from the combination of atoms and spontaneously from elements of similar structure and has no cause, and others consider that it came from a cause but not through the Word, and each heretic has imagined things at his will and tells his fables about creation, on this account the Apostle was obliged to introduce 'from God' so that he might thereby certify the Maker and show that the universe was framed at His will. And accordingly he immediately proceeds "And one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom all things," by way of excepting the Son from that 'all' (for what is called God's work is all done through the Son, and it is not possible that the things framed should have one origin with their Framer), and by way of teaching that the phrase 'of God' which occurs in the passage has a different sense in the case of the works from what it bears when used of the Son. For He is offspring and they are works, and therefore He, the Son, is the proper offspring of His ousia, but they are the handiwork of His will.

35. But this is more like the crime of the Sadducees, and of those among the Greeks who had the name of Atheists. It follows that you will deny that even creation is the handy-work of God Himself that is; at least, if 'Father' and 'God' do not signify the very essence of Him that is, but something else, which you imagine: which is irreligious, and most shocking even to think of. But if, when we hear it said, 'I am that I am,' and, 'In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth,' and, 'Hear, O Israel, the Lord our God is one Lord,' and, 'Thus says the Lord Almighty' Exodus 3:14; Genesis 1:1; Deuteronomy 6:4, we understand nothing else than the very simple, and blessed, and incomprehensible essence itself of Him that is, (for though we be unable to master what He is, yet hearing 'Father,' and ' God,' and 'Almighty,' we understand nothing else to be meant than the very essence of Him that is); and if you too have said, that the Son is from God, it follows that you have said that He is from the ' essence ' of the Father. And since the Scriptures precede you which say, that the Lord is Son of the Father, and the Father Himself precedes them, who says, 'This is My beloved Son?' Matthew 3:17, and a son is no other than the offspring from his father, is it not evident that the Fathers have suitably said that the Son is from the Father's essence? Considering that it is all one to say rightly 'from God,' and to say 'from the essence.' For all the creatures, though they be said to have come into being from God, yet are not from God as the Son is; for they are not offsprings in their nature, but works. Thus, it is said, 'in the beginning God,' not 'generated,' but 'made the heaven and the earth, and all that is in them' Genesis 1:1. And not, 'who generates,' but 'who makes His angels spirits, and His ministers a flame of fire' Psalm 104:4. And though the Apostle has said, 'One God, from whom all things' 1 Corinthians 8:6, yet he says not this, as reckoning the Son with other things; but, whereas some of the Greeks consider that the creation was held together by chance, and from the combination of atoms; and spontaneously from elements of similar structure, and has no cause; and others consider that it came from a cause, but not through the Word; and each heretic has imagined things at his will, and tells his fables about the creation; on this account the Apostle was obliged to introduce 'from God,' that he might thereby certify the Maker, and show that the universe was framed at His will. And accordingly he straightway proceeds: 'And one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom all things' 1 Corinthians 8:6, by way of excepting the Son from that 'all' (for what is called God's work, is all done through the Son; and it is not possible that the things framed should have one origin with their Framer), and by way of teaching that the phrase 'of God,' which occurs in the passage, has a different sense in the case of the works, from what it bears when used of the Son; for He is offspring, and they are works: and therefore He, the Son, is the proper offspring of His essence, but they are the handywork of his will.

The Council, then, understanding this and being aware of the different meanings the same word can have, wrote more explicitly that the Son was "from the ousia" so that no one would suppose the Son was said to be "from God" in the same way as creation. For this indicates the true genuineness of the Son in relation to the Father, whereas the simple phrase "from God" signifies only the Creator's will in making things. So if they too had this meaning when they wrote that the Word was "from the Father," they would have nothing to complain about regarding the Council. But if they meant "of God" in the case of the Son the same way it is used of creation, then since they understand it as referring to creation, they should not call Him the Son, or they will clearly be mixing blasphemy with proper worship. Either they must stop counting the Lord among the creatures, or at least refrain from unworthy and inappropriate statements about the Son. For if He is a Son, He is not a creature; but if a creature, then not a Son. Since these are their views, perhaps they will also deny Holy Baptism, because it is administered into Father and into Son and not into Creator and Creature, as they consider it. But they say, "All this is not written, and we reject these words as unscriptural." However, this is again a shameless excuse on their part. For if they think everything must be rejected that is not written, why then, when the Arian party invents such a pile of phrases not from Scripture—"Out of nothing," and "the Son was not before His generation," and "Once He was not," and "He is alterable," and "the Father is ineffable and invisible to the Son," and "the Son knows not even His own ousia," and all that Arius has spewed out in his frivolous and irreligious Thalia—why do they not speak against these things, but rather take their side and on that account fight with their own Fathers? And in what Scripture did they for their part find "Unoriginate," and "the term ousia," and "there are three hypostases," and "Christ is not truly God," and "He is one of the hundred sheep," and "God's Wisdom is unbegotten and without beginning, but the created powers are many, of which Christ is one"? Or how is it that when, in the so-called Dedication, Acacius and Eusebius and their associates used expressions not in Scripture and said that "the Firstborn of the creation" was "the exact Image of the ousia and power and will and glory," they complain about the Fathers for using unscriptural expressions, especially ousia? For they ought either to complain about themselves or to find no fault with the Fathers.

36. The Council, then, comprehending this, and aware of the different senses of the same word, that none should suppose, that the Son was said to be 'from God?' like the creation, wrote with greater explicitness, that the Son was 'from the essence.' For this betokens the true genuineness of the Son towards the Father; whereas, by the simple phrase 'from God,' only the Creator's will in framing is signified. If then they too had this meaning, when they wrote that the Word was 'from the Father,' they had nothing to complain of in the Council; but if they meant 'of God,' in the instance of the Son, as it is used of the creation, then as understanding it of the creation, they should not name the Son, or they will be manifestly mingling blasphemy with religiousness; but either they have to cease reckoning the Lord with the creatures, or at least to refrain from unworthy and unbecoming statements about the Son. For if He is a Son, He is not a creature; but if a creature, then not a Son. Since these are their views, perhaps they will be denying the Holy Laver also, because it is administered into Father and into Son and not into Creator and Creature, as they account it. 'But,' they say, 'all this is not written: and we reject these words as unscriptural.' But this, again, is an unblushing excuse in their mouths. For if they think everything must be rejected which is not written, wherefore, when the Arian party invent such a heap of phrases, not from Scripture, 'Out of nothing,' and 'the Son was not before His generation,' and 'Once He was not,' and 'He is alterable,' and 'the Father is ineffable and invisible to the Son,' and 'the Son knows not even His own essence;' and all that Arius has vomited in his light and irreligious Thalia, why do not they speak against these, but rather take their part, and on that account contend with their own Fathers? And, in what Scripture did they on their part find 'Unoriginate,' and 'the term essence,' and 'there are three subsistences,' and 'Christ is not very God,' and 'He is one of the hundred sheep,' and 'God's Wisdom is ingenerate and without beginning, but the created powers are many, of which Christ is one?' Or how, when in the so-called Dedication, Acacius and Eusebius and their fellows used expressions not in Scripture, and said that 'the First-born of the creation' was 'the exact Image of the essence and power and will and glory,' do they complain of the Fathers, for making mention of unscriptural expressions, and especially of essence? For they ought either to complain of themselves, or to find no fault with the Fathers.

If other people made excuses about the Council's expressions, it might perhaps be attributed to ignorance or caution. There is no question, for instance, about George of Cappadoria, who was expelled from Alexandria—a man without character in years past, nor a Christian in any respect, but only pretending to the name to suit the times and thinking religion to be a means of gain. Therefore there is no reason to complain of his making mistakes about the faith, considering he knows neither what he says nor what he affirms, but according to the text goes after all as a bird. But when Acacius, Eudoxius, and Patrophilus say this, do they not deserve the strongest condemnation? For while they write what is unscriptural themselves and have accepted many times the term ousia as suitable, especially on the ground of the letter of Eusebius, they now blame their predecessors for using terms of the same kind. Moreover, though they say themselves that the Son is God from God and Living Word, Exact Image of the Father's ousia, they accuse the Nicene bishops of saying that He who was begotten is of the ousia of Him who begot Him and coessential with Him. But what marvel if they conflict with their predecessors and their own Fathers, when they are inconsistent with themselves and fall foul of each other? For after publishing in the so-called Dedication at Antioch that the Son is exact Image of the Father's ousia, and swearing that so they held and anathematizing those who held otherwise, and indeed in Isauria writing down that they do not decline the authentic faith published in the Dedication at Antioch where the term ousia was introduced, as if forgetting all this, shortly afterward in the same Isauria they put into writing the very contrary, saying they reject the words coessential and like-in-ousia as alien to the Scriptures and abolish the term ousia as not contained therein.

37. Now, if certain others made excuses of the expressions of the Council, it might perhaps have been set down, either to ignorance or to caution. There is no question, for instance, about George of Cappadocia, who was expelled from Alexandria; a man, without character in years past, nor a Christian in any respect; but only pretending to the name to suit the times, and thinking 'religion to be a' means of 'gain' 1 Timothy 6:5. And therefore there is no reason to complain of his making mistakes about the faith, considering he knows neither what he says, nor whereof he affirms; but, according to the text, 'goes after all, as a bird' 1 Timothy 1:7; Proverbs 7:22-23, not Septuagint? But when Acacius, and Eudoxius, and Patrophilus say this, do not they deserve the strongest reprobation? For while they write what is unscriptural themselves, and have accepted many times the term ' essence ' as suitable, especially on the ground of the letter of Eusebius, they now blame their predecessors for using terms of the same kind. Nay, though they say themselves, that the Son is 'God from God,' and 'Living Word,' 'Exact Image of the Father's essence;' they accuse the Nicene Bishops of saying, that He who was begotten is 'of the essence ' of Him who begot Him, and 'Coessential' with Him. But what marvel if they conflict with their predecessors and their own Fathers, when they are inconsistent with themselves, and fall foul of each other? For after publishing, in the so-called Dedication at Antioch, that the Son is exact Image of the Father's essence, and swearing that so they held and anathematizing those who held otherwise, nay, in Isauria, writing down, 'We do not decline the authentic faith published in the Dedication at Antioch,' where the term ' essence ' was introduced, as if forgetting all this, shortly after, in the same Isauria, they put into writing the very contrary, saying, We reject the words 'coessential,' and 'like-in- essence,' as alien to the Scriptures, and abolish the term ' essence,' as not contained therein.

Can we still consider such men to be Christians? What kind of faith do they have when they stand by neither their words nor their writings, but change everything according to the times? Acacius and Eudoxius, if you "do not decline the faith published at the Dedication," and in it is written that the Son is the "Exact Image of God's ousia," why do you write in Isauria, "we reject the Like in ousia"? If the Son is not like the Father according to ousia, how is He the "exact image of the ousia"? But if you are dissatisfied at having written "Exact Image of the ousia," how is it that you "anathematize those who say that the Son is Unlike"? If He is not like according to ousia, He is surely unlike, and the Unlike cannot be an Image. If that is so, then it does not hold that "he that has seen the Son, has seen the Father" (John 14:9), since there would then be the greatest possible difference between them, or rather the one would be wholly unlike the other. And unlike cannot possibly be called like. By what trick, then, do you call unlike "like," and consider like to be unlike, and pretend to say that the Son is the Father's Image? If the Son is not like the Father in ousia, something is lacking in the Image, and it is not a complete Image, nor a perfect radiance. How then do you read, "In Him dwells all the fullness of the Godhead bodily," and "from His fullness all we received" (Colossians 2:9; John 1:16)? How is it that you expel the Arian Aetius as a heretic, though you say the same things as him? He is your companion, Acacius, and he became Eudoxius's teacher in this great irreligion—which is why Bishop Leontius made him a deacon, so that using the name of the diaconate as sheep's clothing, he might be able to pour out his blasphemous words with impunity.

38. Can we then any more account such men Christians? Or what sort of faith have they who stand neither to word nor writing, but alter and change every thing according to the times? For if, O Acacius and Eudoxius, you 'do not decline the faith published at the Dedication,' and in it is written that the Son is 'Exact Image of God's essence,' why is it you write in Isauria, 'we reject the Like in essence?' for if the Son is not like the Father according to essence, how is He 'exact image of the essence?' But if you are dissatisfied at having written 'Exact Image of the essence,' how is it that you ' anathematize those who say that the Son is Unlike?' for if He be not according to essence like, He is surely unlike: and the Unlike cannot be an Image. And if so, then it does not hold that 'he that has seen the Son, has seen the Father?' John 14:9, there being then the greatest possible difference between Them, or rather the One being wholly Unlike the Other. And Unlike cannot possibly be called Like. By what artifice then do you call Unlike like, and consider Like to be unlike, and pretend to say that the Son is the Father's Image? For if the Son be not like the Father in essence, something is wanting to the Image, and it is not a complete Image, nor a perfect radiance. How then read you, 'In Him dwells all the fullness of the Godhead bodily?' and, 'from His fullness all we received' Colossians 2:9; John 1:16? How is it that you expel the Arian Aetius as an heretic, though you say the same with him? For he is your companion, O Acacius, and he became Eudoxius's master in this so great irreligion; which was the reason why Leontius the Bishop made him deacon, that using the name of the diaconate as sheep's clothing, he might be able with impunity to pour forth the words of blasphemy.

What has persuaded you to contradict each other and bring such great disgrace upon yourselves? You cannot give any good account of it. The only remaining explanation is that everything you do is merely outward profession and pretence, to secure the patronage of Constantius and the financial gain that comes from it. You think nothing of accusing the Fathers, and you openly complain that their expressions are unscriptural. As it is written, you have "opened your legs to every one that passed by" (Ezekiel 16:25), so that you change as often as those wish who pay and keep you. Yet even though a person may use terms not found in Scripture, it makes no difference as long as his meaning is orthodox. But the heretic, though he uses scriptural terms, is equally dangerous and depraved, and shall be asked in the words of the Spirit, "Why do you preach My laws, and take My covenant in your mouth?" (Psalm 50:16). Thus, while the devil is silenced by the Savior even though he speaks from the Scriptures, the blessed Paul, though he quotes from pagan writers—"The Cretans are always liars," and "For we are His offspring," and "Evil communications corrupt good manners"—has an orthodox meaning, because he is holy. He is "doctor of the nations, in faith and verity" (Titus 1:12; Acts 17:28; 1 Corinthians 15:33; 1 Timothy 2:7), having "the mind of Christ" (1 Corinthians 2:16), and what he speaks, he utters in an orthodox manner. What then is even plausible in the Arian terms, in which the "caterpillar" (Joel 2:25) and the "locust" are preferred to the Savior, and He is blasphemed with "Once You were not," and "You were created," and "You are foreign to God in ousia," and in short, no irreverence is left unused among them? But what did the Fathers omit in the way of reverence? Or rather, do they not have a lofty view and a Christ-loving orthodoxy? And yet these men wrote, "We reject" the Fathers' words, while they endure those others in their insults toward the Lord, and reveal to everyone that they resist that great Council for no other reason than that it condemned the Arian heresy. For it is on this account again that they speak against the term Coessential, about which they also hold wrong beliefs. For if their faith were correct, and they confessed the Father as truly Father, believed the Son to be genuine Son and by nature true Word and Wisdom of the Father, and if when they say that the Son is "from God," they did not use the words of Him as they would of themselves, but understood Him to be the proper offspring of the Father's ousia, as radiance is from light, then not one of them would have found fault with the Fathers. Instead, they would have been confident that the Council wrote appropriately, and that this is the right faith concerning our Lord Jesus Christ.

39. What then has persuaded you to contradict each other, and to procure to yourselves so great a disgrace? You cannot give any good account of it; this supposition only remains, that all you do is but outward profession and pretence, to secure the patronage of Constantius and the gain from thence accruing. And you make nothing of accusing the Fathers, and you complain outright of the expressions as being unscriptural; and, as it is written, 'opened your legs to every one that passed by' Ezekiel 16:25; so as to change as often as they wish, in whose pay and keep you are. Yet, though a man use terms not in Scripture, it makes no difference so that his meaning be religious. But the heretic, though he use scriptural terms, yet, as being equally dangerous and depraved, shall be asked in the words of the Spirit, 'Why do you preach My laws, and take My covenant in your mouth' Psalm 50:16? Thus whereas the devil, though speaking from the Scriptures, is silenced by the Saviour, the blessed Paul, though he speaks from profane writers, 'The Cretans are always liars,' and, 'For we are His offspring,' and, 'Evil communications corrupt good manners,' yet has a religious meaning, as being holy — is 'doctor of the nations, in faith and verity,' as having 'the mind of Christ?' Titus 1:12; Acts 17:28; 1 Corinthians 15:33; 1 Timothy 2:7; 1 Corinthians 2:16, and what he speaks, he utters religiously. What then is there even plausible, in the Arian terms, in which the 'caterpillar' Joel 2:25 and the 'locust' are preferred to the Saviour, and He is reviled with 'Once You were not,' and 'You were created,' and 'You are foreign to God in essence,' and, in a word, no irreverence is unused among them? But what did the Fathers omit in the way of reverence? Or rather, have they not a lofty view and a Christ-loving religiousness? And yet these, they wrote, 'We reject;' while those others they endure in their insults towards the Lord, and betray to all men, that for no other cause do they resist that great Council but that it condemned the Arian heresy. For it is on this account again that they speak against the term Coessential, about which they also entertain wrong sentiments. For if their faith was right, and they confessed the Father as truly Father, believed the Son to be genuine Son, and by nature true Word and Wisdom of the Father, and as to saying that the Son is 'from God,' if they did not use the words of Him, as of themselves, but understood Him to be the proper offspring of the Father's essence, as the radiance is from light, they would not every one of them have found fault with the Fathers; but would have been confident that the Council wrote suitably; and that this is the right faith concerning our Lord Jesus Christ.

But they say, "The meaning of such expressions is unclear to us"—for this is another of their pretenses. "We reject them," they say, "because we cannot grasp their meaning." But if they were sincere in this claim, instead of saying "We reject them," they should ask instruction from those who are well informed. Otherwise, they ought to reject whatever they cannot understand in divine Scripture and find fault with its writers. But this would be the behavior of heretics rather than of us Christians, for what we do not understand in the sacred oracles, instead of rejecting, we seek from persons to whom the Lord has revealed it, and from them we ask for instruction. But since they make a pretense of the obscurity of such expressions, let them at least confess what is attached to the Creed, and anathematize those who hold that "the Son is from nothing," and "He was not before His generation," and "the Word of God is a creature and work," and "He is alterable by nature," and "from another hypostasis (subsistence)." In short, let them anathematize the Arian heresy, which has originated such irreligion. Let them no longer say "We reject the terms," but rather "We do not yet understand them," so they might have some reason to show for declining them. But I know well, and am sure, and they know it too, that if they could confess all this and anathematize the Arian heresy, they would no longer deny those terms of the Council. For this is why the Fathers, after declaring that the Son was begotten from the Father's ousia and coessential with Him, then added, "But those who say"—what has just been quoted, the symbols of the Arian heresy—"we anathematize." That is, they did this to show that the statements are parallel, and that the terms in the Creed imply the disclaimers attached to them, and that all who confess the terms will certainly understand the disclaimers. But those who both dissent from the latter and reject the former are proved on every side to be enemies of Christ.

40. 'But,' say they, 'the sense of such expressions is obscure to us;' for this is another of their pretences, — 'We reject them,' say they, 'because we cannot master their meaning.' But if they were true in this profession, instead of saying, 'We reject them,' they should ask instruction from the well informed; else ought they to reject whatever they cannot understand in divine Scripture, and to find fault with the writers. But this were the venture of heretics rather than of us Christians; for what we do not understand in the sacred oracles, instead of rejecting, we seek from persons to whom the Lord has revealed it, and from them we ask for instruction. But since they thus make a pretence of the obscurity of such expressions, let them at least confess what is annexed to the Creed, and anathematize those who hold that 'the Son is from nothing,' and 'He was not before His generation,' and 'the Word of God is a creature and work,' and 'He is alterable by nature,' and 'from another subsistence;' and in a word let them anathematize the Arian heresy, which has originated such irreligion. Nor let them say any more, 'We reject the terms,' but that 'we do not yet understand them;' by way of having some reason to show for declining them. But I know well, and am sure, and they know it too, that if they could confess all this and anathematize the Arian heresy, they would no longer deny those terms of the Council. For on this account it was that the Fathers, after declaring that the Son was begotten from the Father's essence, and Co-essential with Him, thereupon added, 'But those who say'– what has just been quoted, the symbols of the Arian heresy –'we anathematize;' I mean, in order to show that the statements are parallel, and that the terms in the Creed imply the disclaimers subjoined, and that all who confess the terms, will certainly understand the disclaimers. But those who both dissent from the latter and impugn the former, such men are proved on every side to be foes of Christ.

Those who completely reject the Council are sufficiently exposed by these brief remarks. However, those who accept everything else defined at Nicaea and only have doubts about "Coessential" should not be treated as enemies. We don't attack them as Arians or as opponents of the Fathers, but we discuss the matter with them as brothers with brothers who mean what we mean and only dispute about the word. For when they confess that the Son is from the essence (ousia) of the Father and not from some other subsistence, and that He is not a creature or work but His genuine and natural offspring, and that He is eternally with the Father as being His Word and Wisdom, they are not far from accepting even the phrase "Coessential." Basil, who wrote from Ancyra concerning the faith, is such a person. For merely saying "like according to essence" falls very far short of signifying "of the essence," which, as they themselves say, better signifies the genuineness of the Son to the Father. For example, tin is only like silver, a wolf like a dog, and gilt brass like true metal, but tin is not from silver, nor could a wolf be counted the offspring of a dog. But since they say that He is "of the essence" and "like in essence," what do they mean by these except "Coessential"? For while saying only "like in essence" does not necessarily convey "of the essence," to say "Coessential" is to signify the meaning of both terms: "like in essence" and "of the essence." Accordingly, when they themselves argue against those who say the Word is a creature instead of allowing Him to be genuine Son, they have drawn their proofs from human illustrations of son and father, with this exception: that God is not like man, nor is the generation of the Son like human birth, but such as may be ascribed to God and is fitting for us to think. Thus they have called the Father the Fountain of Wisdom and Life, and the Son the Radiance of the Eternal Light and the Offspring from the Fountain, as He says, "I am the Life" and "I Wisdom dwell with Prudence." But how can the Radiance from the Light, Offspring from Fountain, and Son from Father be more fittingly expressed than by "Coessential"? Is there any reason to fear that because human offspring are coessential, the Son, by being called Coessential, will Himself be considered human offspring too? May it never be! That's not the case, and the explanation is easy. For the Son is the Father's Word and Wisdom, from which we learn the impassibility and indivisibility of such a generation from the Father. For not even a human's word is part of him or proceeds from him through passion—much less God's Word, whom the Father has declared to be His own Son. This is so that, on the one hand, if we merely heard of "Word," we wouldn't suppose Him to be like a human word, impersonal. But by hearing that He is Son, we may acknowledge Him to be living Word and substantive Wisdom.

41. Those who deny the Council altogether, are sufficiently exposed by these brief remarks; those, however, who accept everything else that was defined at Nicæa, and doubt only about the Coessential, must not be treated as enemies; nor do we here attack them as Ario-maniacs, nor as opponents of the Fathers, but we discuss the matter with them as brothers with brothers, who mean what we mean, and dispute only about the word. For, confessing that the Son is from the essence of the Father, and not from other subsistence, and that He is not a creature nor work, but His genuine and natural offspring, and that He is eternally with the Father as being His Word and Wisdom, they are not far from accepting even the phrase, 'Coessential.' Now such is Basil, who wrote from Ancyra concerning the faith. For only to say 'like according to essence,' is very far from signifying 'of the essence,' by which, rather, as they say themselves, the genuineness of the Son to the Father is signified. Thus tin is only like to silver, a wolf to a dog, and gilt brass to the true metal; but tin is not from silver, nor could a wolf be accounted the offspring of a dog. But since they say that He is 'of the essence ' and 'Like-in- essence,' what do they signify by these but 'Coessential?' For, while to say only 'Like-in- essence,' does not necessarily convey 'of the essence,' on the contrary, to say 'Coessential,' is to signify the meaning of both terms, 'Like-in- essence,' and 'of the essence.' And accordingly they themselves in controversy with those who say that the Word is a creature, instead of allowing Him to be genuine Son, have taken their proofs against them from human illustrations of son and father, with this exception that God is not as man, nor the generation of the Son as issue of man, but such as may be ascribed to God, and is fit for us to think. Thus they have called the Father the Fount of Wisdom and Life, and the Son the Radiance of the Eternal Light, and the Offspring from the Fountain, as He says, 'I am the Life,' and, 'I Wisdom dwell with Prudence' John 14:6; Proverbs 8:12. But the Radiance from the Light, and Offspring from Fountain, and Son from Father, how can these be so fitly expressed as by 'Coessential?' And is there any cause of fear, lest, because the offspring from men are coessential, the Son, by being called Coessential, be Himself considered as a human offspring too? Perish the thought! not so; but the explanation is easy. For the Son is the Father's Word and Wisdom; whence we learn the impassibility and indivisibility of such a generation from the Father. For not even man's word is part of him, nor proceeds from him according to passion; much less God's Word; whom the Father has declared to be His own Son, lest, on the other hand, if we merely heard of 'Word,' we should suppose Him, such as is the word of man, impersonal; but that, hearing that He is Son, we may acknowledge Him to be living Word and substantive Wisdom.

Just as when we say "offspring," we don't think in human terms, and though we know God is a Father, we don't entertain material ideas about Him—and while we listen to these illustrations and terms, we think appropriately about God, because He is not like a human being—so in the same way, when we hear "coessential," we ought to go beyond all physical perception and, according to the Proverb, "understand by the understanding what is set before us," so that we may know that not by an act of will, but in truth, He is genuine from the Father, just as Life comes from a Fountain and Radiance from Light. Otherwise, why should we understand "offspring" and "son" in no bodily way, while we think of "coessential" in terms of physical bodies? This is especially problematic since these terms are not used here about different subjects—the one of whom "offspring" is predicated is the same one of whom "coessential" is also predicated. And it is only consistent to attach the same meaning to both expressions as applied to the Savior, and not to interpret "offspring" in a proper sense and "coessential" in another way. To be consistent, you who think this way and who say that the Son is the Word and Wisdom of the Father should adopt a different view of these terms as well, and understand "Word" in one sense and "Wisdom" in yet another. But since that would be absurd—for the Son is the Father's Word and Wisdom, and the Offspring from the Father is one and proper to His ousia—so the meaning of "Offspring" and "Coessential" is one, and whoever considers the Son an offspring rightly considers Him also as coessential.

42. Accordingly, as in saying 'offspring,' we have no human thoughts, and, though we know God to be a Father, we entertain no material ideas concerning Him, but while we listen to these illustrations and terms, we think suitably of God, for He is not as man, so in like manner, when we hear of 'coessential,' we ought to transcend all sense, and, according to the Proverb, 'understand by the understanding what is set before us' Proverbs 23:1; so as to know, that not by will, but in truth, is He genuine from the Father, as Life from Fountain, and Radiance from Light. Else why should we understand 'offspring' and 'son,' in no corporeal way, while we conceive of 'coessential' as after the manner of bodies? Especially since these terms are not here used about different subjects, but of whom 'offspring' is predicated, of Him is 'coessential' also. And it is but consistent to attach the same sense to both expressions as applied to the Saviour, and not to interpret 'offspring' in a good sense, and 'coessential' otherwise; since to be consistent, you who are thus minded and who say that the Son is Word and Wisdom of the Father, should entertain a different view of these terms also, and understand Word in another sense, and Wisdom in yet another. But, as this would be absurd (for the Son is the Father's Word and Wisdom, and the Offspring from the Father is one and proper to His essence), so the sense of 'Offspring' and 'Coessential' is one, and whoever considers the Son an offspring, rightly considers Him also as 'coessential.'

This is enough to show that the meaning of those dear brothers is not foreign or far from the term 'Coessential.' But since, as they claim (for I do not have the letter in question), the bishops who condemned the Samosatene have written that the Son is not coessential with the Father, and so it happens that they, out of caution and respect for those who have said this, feel this way about that expression, it will be appropriate to carefully discuss this point with them as well. Certainly it is inappropriate to set one group against the others, for all are fathers; nor is it right to determine that these have spoken well and those badly, for all of them died in Christ. Nor is it right to be argumentative and to compare the respective numbers of those who met in the councils, lest the three hundred seem to overshadow the smaller number; nor to compare the dates, lest those who came first seem to eclipse those who came later. For all, I say, are fathers; and yet not even the three hundred established anything new, nor was it in any self-confidence that they defended words not in Scripture, but they relied upon fathers, as did the others, and used their words. For there have been two men named Dionysius, much older than the seventy who deposed the Samosatene, one of whom was of Rome, and the other of Alexandria. But a charge had been brought by some people against the Bishop of Alexandria before the Bishop of Rome, as if he had said that the Son was made and not coessential with the Father. And when the synod at Rome was indignant, the Bishop of Rome expressed their united opinion in a letter to his namesake. And so the latter, in defense, wrote a book with the title 'of Refutation and Defense,' and he writes to the other as follows:

43. This is sufficient to show that the meaning of the beloved ones is not foreign nor far from the 'Coessential.' But since, as they allege (for I have not the Epistle in question), the Bishops who condemned the Samosatene have said in writing that the Son is not coessential with the Father, and so it comes to pass that they, for caution and honour towards those who have so said, thus feel about that expression, it will be to the purpose cautiously to argue with them this point also. Certainly it is unbecoming to make the one conflict with the others; for all are fathers; nor is it religious to settle, that these have spoken well, and those ill; for all of them fell asleep in Christ. Nor is it right to be disputatious, and to compare the respective numbers of those who met in the Councils, lest the three hundred seem to throw the lesser into the shade; nor to compare the dates, lest those who preceded seem to eclipse those that came after. For all, I say, are fathers; and yet not even the three hundred laid down nothing new, nor was it in any self-confidence that they became champions of words not in Scripture, but they fell back upon fathers, as did the others, and used their words. For there have been two of the name of Dionysius, much older than the seventy who deposed the Samosatene, of whom one was of Rome, and the other of Alexandria. But a charge had been laid by some persons against the Bishop of Alexandria before the Bishop of Rome, as if he had said that the Son was made, and not coessential with the Father. And, the synod at Rome being indignant, the Bishop of Rome expressed their united sentiments in a letter to his namesake. And so the latter, in defense, wrote a book with the title 'of Refutation and Defence.' and thus he writes to the other:

And I wrote in another letter a refutation of the false charge they bring against me—that I deny Christ is coessential with God. For though I say I have not found or read this term anywhere in holy Scripture, my remarks that follow, which they have not noticed, are not inconsistent with that belief. I gave an example from human generation, which is evidently homogeneous, and I observed that undeniably fathers differ from their children only in not being the same individuals; otherwise there could be neither parents nor children. And my letter, as I said before, I am unable to produce because of present circumstances, or I would have sent you the very words I used, or rather a copy of the whole thing; if I have an opportunity, I will still do so. But I am sure from memory that I presented many parallels of things related to each other—for instance, that a plant grown from seed or from root was other than that from which it sprang, and yet altogether one in physis with it; and that a stream flowing from a fountain changed its appearance and its name, for neither was the fountain called stream, nor the stream fountain, but both existed, and the fountain was as it were father, but the stream was what was generated from the fountain.

44. And I wrote in another Letter a refutation of the false charge which they bring against me, that I deny that Christ is coessential with God. For though I say that I have not found or read this term anywhere in holy Scripture, yet my remarks which follow, and which they have not noticed, are not inconsistent with that belief. For I instanced a human production, which is evidently homogeneous, and I observed that undeniably fathers differed from their children, only in not being the same individuals; otherwise there could be neither parents nor children. And my Letter, as I said before, owing to present circumstances, I am unable to produce, or I would have sent you the very words I used, or rather a copy of it all; which, if I have an opportunity, I will do still. But I am sure from recollection, that I adduced many parallels of things kindred with each other, for instance, that a plant grown from seed or from root, was other than that from which it sprang, and yet altogether one in nature with it; and that a stream flowing from a fountain, changed its appearance and its name, for that neither the fountain was called stream, nor the stream fountain, but both existed, and that the fountain was as it were father, but the stream was what was generated from the fountain.

This is what the Bishop wrote. So if anyone criticizes those who met at Nicaea for contradicting their predecessors, they might just as reasonably criticize the seventy bishops for not keeping to the statements of their own predecessors—meaning the two Dionysii and the bishops assembled at Rome at that time. But it is not right to blame either group, for all were entrusted with Christ's mission, and all worked diligently against heretics. One group condemned the Samosatene, while the other condemned the Arian heresy. Both groups wrote correctly and appropriately for the situation at hand. The blessed Apostle wrote to the Romans, "The Law is spiritual, the Law is holy, and the commandment holy and just and good," and soon after, "What the Law could not do, in that it was weak." But he wrote to the Hebrews, "The Law has made no one perfect," and to the Galatians, "By the Law no one is justified," yet to Timothy, "The Law is good, if a man use it lawfully." No one would accuse this saint of being inconsistent or changing his views in his writing. Rather, we should admire how appropriately he wrote to each audience—teaching the Romans and others to turn from the letter to the spirit, but instructing the Hebrews and Galatians to place their hopes not in the Law but in the Lord who had given the Law. In the same way, even though the Fathers of the two councils used different language about "coessential," we should not differ from them at all, but should investigate their meaning. This will fully show us the agreement of both councils. The bishops who deposed the Samosatene understood "coessential" in a bodily sense, because Paul had tried to use clever arguments, saying: "Unless Christ became God from being human, it follows that He is coessential with the Father; and if so, there must be three ousiai—one original ousia, and two others derived from it." To guard against this, they rightly said that Christ was not coessential, because the Son's relationship to the Father is not what Paul imagined. But the bishops who condemned the Arian heresy understood Paul's trick. They recognized that "coessential" does not have this meaning when used of immaterial things, especially God. They acknowledged that the Word was not a creature but an offspring from the ousia, and that the Father's ousia was the source, root, and fountain of the Son. They recognized that He was truly His Father's likeness, not of a different nature as we are, and not separate from the Father, but that as one who comes from Him, He exists as Son indivisibly, just as radiance exists in relation to light. They also knew the illustrations used in Dionysius's case—the "fountain" and the defense of "coessential"—and before that, the Savior's words expressing unity: "I and the Father are one" and "he who has seen Me has seen the Father." On these grounds they reasonably asserted that the Son was coessential. Just as no one would blame the Apostle for writing about the Law one way to the Romans and another way to the Hebrews, in the same way the present bishops should not criticize the ancient ones given their interpretation, nor would the ancient bishops, considering theirs and the need to write about the Lord as they did, criticize their successors. Indeed, each council had sufficient reason for its own language. Because the Samosatene claimed that the Son did not exist before Mary but received the beginning of His being from her, those who met then deposed him and declared him a heretic. But when writing simply about the Son's Godhead, they did not arrive at precision concerning "coessential." Rather, they spoke about it as they understood the word. They directed all their thoughts to destroying the Samosatene's scheme and to showing that the Son existed before all things, and that instead of becoming God from being human, He, being God, had taken on a servant's form, and being Word, had become flesh, as John says. This is how they dealt with Paul's blasphemies. But when Eusebius, Arius, and their followers said that though the Son existed before time, He was still created and one of the creatures; and when they didn't believe the phrase "from God" meant that He was the genuine Son from the Father, but interpreted it as it is said of creatures; and when regarding the oneness of likeness between the Son and the Father, they didn't confess that the Son is like the Father according to ousia, or according to nature as a son resembles his father, but only because of their agreement in doctrines and teaching; indeed, when they drew a sharp and complete distinction between the Son's ousia and the Father's, ascribing to Him a beginning of existence other than the Father and demoting Him to the level of creatures—for this reason the bishops assembled at Nicaea, recognizing the craftiness of those who thought this way and gathering the meaning from the Scriptures, clarified the point by affirming "coessential." They did this so that the Son's true genuineness might be known, and so that nothing might be attributed to created things that they have in common with Him. The precision of this phrase exposes their pretense whenever they use the phrase "from God," and gets rid of all the clever arguments by which they deceive simple people. While they manage to put a deceptive interpretation on all other words as they wish, this phrase alone, because it exposes their heresy, is what they fear. The Fathers established it as a defense against every one of their irreligious ideas.

45. Thus the Bishop. If then any one finds fault with those who met at Nicæa, as if they contradicted the decisions of their predecessors, he might reasonably find fault also with the seventy, because they did not keep to the statements of their own predecessors; but such were the Dionysii and the Bishops assembled on that occasion at Rome. But neither these nor those is it pious to blame; for all were charged with the embassy of Christ, and all have given diligence against the heretics, and the one party condemned the Samosatene, while the other condemned the Arian heresy. And rightly have both these and those written, and suitably to the matter in hand. And as the blessed Apostle, writing to the Romans, said, 'The Law is spiritual, the Law is holy, and the commandment holy and just and good' Romans 7:14; and soon after, 'What the Law could not do, in that it was weak' Romans 8:3, but wrote to the Hebrews, 'The Law has made no one perfect' Hebrews 7:19; and to the Galatians, 'By the Law no one is justified', but to Timothy, 'The Law is good, if a man use it lawfully' 1 Timothy 1:8; and no one would accuse the Saint of inconsistency and variation in writing, but rather would admire how suitably he wrote to each, to teach the Romans and the others to turn from the letter to the spirit, but to instruct the Hebrews and Galatians to place their hopes, not in the Law, but in the Lord who had given the Law;– so, if the Fathers of the two Councils made different mention of the Coessential, we ought not in any respect to differ from them, but to investigate their meaning, and this will fully show us the agreement of both the Councils. For they who deposed the Samosatene took Coessential in a bodily sense, because Paul had attempted sophistry and said, 'Unless Christ has of man become God, it follows that He is Coessential with the Father; and if so, of necessity there are three essences, one the previous essence, and the other two from it;' and therefore guarding against this they said with good reason, that Christ was not Coessential. For the Son is not related to the Father as he imagined. But the Bishops who anathematized the Arian heresy, understanding Paul's craft, and reflecting that the word 'Coessential' has not this meaning when used of things immaterial, and especially of God, and acknowledging that the Word was not a creature, but an offspring from the essence, and that the Father's essence was the origin and root and fountain of the Son, and that he was of very truth His Father's likeness, and not of different nature, as we are, and separate from the Father, but that, as being from Him, He exists as Son indivisible, as radiance is with respect to Light, and knowing too the illustrations used in Dionysius's case, the 'fountain,' and the defense of 'Coessential' and before this the Saviour's saying, symbolic of unity, 'I and the Father are one' and 'he that has seen Me has seen the Father?' John 10:30; 14:9, on these grounds reasonably asserted on their part, that the Son was Coessential. And as, according to a former remark, no one would blame the Apostle, if he wrote to the Romans about the Law in one way, and to the Hebrews in another; in like manner, neither would the present Bishops find fault with the ancient, having regard to their interpretation, nor again in view of theirs and of the need of their so writing about the Lord, would the ancient censure their successors. Yes surely, each Council has a sufficient reason for its own language; for since the Samosatene held that the Son was not before Mary, but received from her the origin of His being, therefore those who then met deposed him and pronounced him heretic; but concerning the Son's Godhead writing in simplicity, they arrived not at accuracy concerning the Coessential, but, as they understood the word, so spoke they about it. For they directed all their thoughts to destroy the device of the Samosatene, and to show that the Son was before all things, and that, instead of becoming God from man, He, being God, had put on a servant's form, and being Word, had become flesh, as John says Philippians 2:7; John 1:14. This is how they dealt with the blasphemies of Paul; but when Eusebius, Arius, and their fellows said that though the Son was before time, yet was He made and one of the creatures, and as to the phrase 'from God,' they did not believe it in the sense of His being genuine Son from Father, but maintained it as it is said of the creatures, and as to the oneness of likeness between the Son and the Father, did not confess that the Son is like the Father according to essence, or according to nature as a son resembles his father, but because of Their agreement of doctrines and of teaching; nay, when they drew a line and an utter distinction between the Son's essence and the Father, ascribing to Him an origin of being, other than the Father, and degrading Him to the creatures, on this account the Bishops assembled at Nicæa, with a view to the craft of the parties so thinking, and as bringing together the sense from the Scriptures, cleared up the point, by affirming the 'Coessential;' that both the true genuineness of the Son might thereby be known, and that to things originate might be ascribed nothing in common with Him. For the precision of this phrase detects their pretence, whenever they use the phrase 'from God,' and gets rid of all the subtleties with which they seduce the simple. For whereas they contrive to put a sophistical construction on all other words at their will, this phrase only, as detecting their heresy, do they dread; which the Fathers set down as a bulwark against their irreligious notions one and all.

Let all arguments stop, and let us no longer fight over the fact that the Councils have understood the term 'Coessential' differently, for we have already provided a sufficient defense of them. To this defense the following may be added: We have not taken the word 'Unoriginate' from Scripture (for nowhere does Scripture call God Unoriginate), yet since it has many authoritative supporters, I investigated the term and found that it too has different meanings. Some people, for instance, call what exists but is neither generated nor has any personal cause at all "unoriginate," while others use it to mean "uncreate." Therefore, just as a person who has in mind the first of these meanings—namely, "that which has no personal cause"—might say that the Son was not unoriginate, yet would not criticize anyone whom he perceived to have in mind the other meaning—"not a work or creature but an eternal offspring"—and who accordingly affirms that the Son was unoriginate (for both speak appropriately with regard to their own purpose), so also, even if we grant that the Fathers have spoken in various ways about the Coessential, let us not argue about it, but accept what they hand down to us in a reverent way, especially since their concern was directed toward upholding true religion.

46. Let then all contention cease, nor let us any longer conflict, though the Councils have differently taken the phrase 'Coessential,' for we have already assigned a sufficient defense of them; and to it the following may be added:– We have not derived the word 'Unoriginate' from Scripture, (for no where does Scripture call God Unoriginate,) yet since it has many authorities in its favour, I was curious about the term, and found that it too has different senses. Some, for instance, call what is, but is neither generated, nor has any personal cause at all, unoriginate; and others, the uncreate. As then a person, having in view the former of these senses, viz. 'that which has no personal cause,' might say that the Son was not unoriginate, yet would not blame any one whom he perceived to have in view the other meaning, 'not a work or creature but an eternal offspring,' and to affirm accordingly that the Son was unoriginate, (for both speak suitably with a view to their own object); so, even granting that the Fathers have spoken variously concerning the Coessential, let us not dispute about it, but take what they deliver to us in a religious way, when especially their anxiety was directed in behalf of religion.

Ignatius, for instance, who was appointed Bishop in Antioch after the Apostles and became a martyr of Christ, writes about the Lord this way: "There is one physician, fleshly and spiritual, originate and unoriginate, God in man, true life in death, both from Mary and from God." Some teachers who came after Ignatius wrote in turn: "One is the Unoriginate, the Father, and one the genuine Son from Him, true offspring, Word and Wisdom of the Father." So if we have hostile feelings toward these writers, then we have a right to quarrel with the Councils. But if, knowing their faith in Christ, we are persuaded that the blessed Ignatius was right in writing that Christ was originate on account of the flesh (for He became flesh), yet unoriginate because He is not numbered among things made and originated but is Son from Father, and if we are aware too that those who have said that the Unoriginate is One, meaning the Father, did not mean to claim that the Word was originated and made, but rather that the Father has no personal cause and is Himself Father of Wisdom, and in Wisdom has made all things that are originated—why do we not unite all our Fathers in religious belief, both those who deposed the Samosatene and those who condemned the Arian heresy, instead of making distinctions between them and refusing to think rightly of them? I repeat that those, in view of the deceptive explanation of the Samosatene, wrote "He is not coessential," and these, with a fitting meaning, said that He was. For myself, I have written these brief remarks out of my feeling toward persons who were devoted to Christ. But if it were possible to obtain the letter that we are told the former wrote, I consider we would find further grounds for the aforesaid action of those blessed men. For it is right and proper to feel this way and to maintain a good conscience toward the Fathers, if we are not illegitimate children but have received the traditions from them and the lessons of religion at their hands.

47. Ignatius, for instance, who was appointed Bishop in Antioch after the Apostles, and became a martyr of Christ, writes concerning the Lord thus: 'There is one physician, fleshly and spiritual, originate and unoriginate,' God in man, true life in death, both from Mary and from God;' whereas some teachers who followed Ignatius, write in their turn, 'One is the Unoriginate, the Father, and one the genuine Son from Him, true offspring, Word and Wisdom of the Father.' If therefore we have hostile feelings towards these writers, then have we right to quarrel with the Councils; but if, knowing their faith in Christ, we are persuaded that the blessed Ignatius was right in writing that Christ was originate on account of the flesh (for He became flesh), yet unoriginate, because He is not in the number of things made and originated, but Son from Father; and if we are aware too that those who have said that the Unoriginate is One, meaning the Father, did not mean to lay down that the Word was originated and made, but that the Father has no personal cause, but rather is Himself Father of Wisdom, and in Wisdom has made all things that are originated; why do we not combine all our Fathers in religious belief, those who deposed the Samosatene as well as those who proscribed the Arian heresy, instead of making distinctions between them and refusing to entertain a right opinion of them? I repeat, that those, in view of the sophistical explanation of the Samosatene, wrote, 'He is not coessential;' and these, with an apposite meaning, said that He was. For myself, I have written these brief remarks, from my feeling towards persons who were religious to Christ-ward; but were it possible to come by the Epistle which we are told that the former wrote, I consider we should find further grounds for the aforesaid proceeding of those blessed men. For it is right and meet thus to feel, and to maintain a good conscience toward the Fathers, if we be not spurious children, but have received the traditions from them, and the lessons of religion at their hands.

Such, then, is what we confess and believe to be the thinking of the Fathers. Let us proceed in their company to examine the matter once more, calmly and with kindly sympathy, considering what was said before—namely, whether the bishops gathered at Nicaea actually prove to have thought correctly. For if the Word is a created work and foreign to the Father's ousia, so that He is separated from the Father by difference of physis, He cannot be one in ousia with Him. Rather, He would be of the same kind by physis as the created works, though surpassing them in grace. On the other hand, if we confess that He is not a work but the genuine offspring of the Father's ousia, it would follow that He is inseparable from the Father, being connatural because He is begotten from Him. And being such, He should rightly be called coessential. Next, if the Son is not such by participation but is in His ousia the Father's Word and Wisdom, and this ousia is the offspring of the Father's ousia and its likeness as radiance is of light, and the Son says, "I and the Father are one," and "He who has seen Me has seen the Father," how must we understand these words? Or how shall we explain them so as to preserve the oneness of the Father and the Son? Now as to its consisting in agreement of doctrines, and in the Son's not disagreeing with the Father, as the Arians say, such an interpretation is worthless. For both the saints, and even more the angels and archangels, have such an agreement with God, and there is no disagreement among them. For he who disagreed, the devil, was seen to fall from the heavens, as the Lord said. Therefore, if the Father and the Son are one by reason of agreement, there would be created things that had this agreement with God, and each of these might say, "I and the Father are one." But if this is absurd, and it truly is, it follows necessarily that we must conceive of the Son's and Father's oneness in terms of ousia. For created things, though they have an agreement with their Maker, possess it only by influence and by participation and through the mind, the transgression of which forfeits heaven. But the Son, being an offspring from the ousia, is one by ousia—Himself and the Father who begot Him.

48. Such then, as we confess and believe, being the sense of the Fathers, proceed we even in their company to examine once more the matter, calmly and with a kindly sympathy, with reference to what has been said before, viz. whether the Bishops collected at Nicæa do not really prove to have thought aright. For if the Word be a work and foreign to the Father's essence, so that He is separated from the Father by the difference of nature, He cannot be one in essence with Him, but rather He is homogeneous by nature with the works, though He surpass them in grace. On the other hand, if we confess that He is not a work but the genuine offspring of the Father's essence, it would follow that He is inseparable from the Father, being connatural, because He is begotten from Him. And being such, good reason He should be called Coessential. Next, if the Son be not such from participation, but is in His essence the Father's Word and Wisdom, and this essence is the offspring of the Father's essence, and its likeness as the radiance is of the light, and the Son says, 'I and the Father are One,' and, 'he that has seen Me, has seen the Father?' John 10:30; 14:9, how must we understand these words? Or how shall we so explain them as to preserve the oneness of the Father and the Son? Now as to its consisting in agreement of doctrines, and in the Son's not disagreeing with the Father, as the Arians say, such an interpretation is a sorry one; for both the Saints, and still more Angels and Archangels, have such an agreement with God, and there is no disagreement among them. For he who disagreed, the devil, was beheld to fall from the heavens, as the Lord said. Therefore if by reason of agreement the Father and the Son are one, there would be things originated which had this agreement with God, and each of these might say, 'I and the Father are One.' But if this be absurd, and so it truly is, it follows of necessity that we must conceive of Son's and Father's oneness in the way of essence. For things originate, though they have an agreement with their Maker, yet possess it only by influence, and by participation, and through the mind; the transgression of which forfeits heaven. But the Son, being an offspring from the essence, is one by essence, Himself and the Father that begot Him.

This is why the Son has equality with the Father through titles expressing unity, and what is said of the Father is also said in Scripture of the Son, except for being called Father. For the Son Himself said, "All things that the Father has are Mine" (John 16:15), and He says to the Father, "All Mine are Yours, and Yours are Mine" (John 17:10). For instance, the name God—for "the Word was God"—Almighty: "Thus says He that is, and that was, and that is to come, the Almighty" (John 1:1; Revelation 1:8). Being Light: "I am," He says, "the Light" (John 8:12). The Operative Cause: "All things were made by Him," and "whatsoever I see the Father do, I do also" (John 1:3; 5:19). Being Everlasting: "His eternal power and godhead," and "In the beginning was the Word," and "He was the true Light, which lights every man that comes into the world" (Romans 1:20; John 1:1-9). Being Lord, for "The Lord rained fire and brimstone from the Lord," and the Father says, "I am the Lord," and "Thus says the Lord, the Almighty God," and of the Son Paul speaks thus: "One Lord Jesus Christ, through whom all things" (Genesis 19:24; Isaiah 45:5; Amos 5:16; 1 Corinthians 8:6). Angels wait on the Father, and again the Son too is worshipped by them: "And let all the Angels of God worship Him." He is called Lord of Angels, for "the Angels ministered unto Him," and "the Son of Man shall send His Angels" (Hebrews 1:6; Matthew 4:11; 24:31). Being honored as the Father, for "that they may honor the Son," He says, "as they honor the Father." Being equal to God: "He counted it not a prize to be equal with God" (John 5:23; Philippians 2:6). Being Truth from the True, and Life from the Living, as being truly from the Fountain, even the Father. Quickening and raising the dead as the Father, for so it is written in the Gospel. Of the Father it is written, "The Lord your God is One Lord," and "The God of gods, the Lord, has spoken, and has called the earth," and of the Son, "The Lord God has shined upon us," and "The God of gods shall be seen in Sion." Again of God, Isaiah says, "Who is a God like You, taking away iniquities and passing over unrighteousness?" (Deuteronomy 6:4; Psalm 50:1; 118:27; 84:7 [Septuagint]; Micah 7:18). But the Son said to whom He would, "Your sins are forgiven you"—for instance, when the Jews murmured, He showed the remission by His act, saying to the paralytic, "Rise, take up your bed, and go to your house." Of God Paul says, "To the King eternal," and again of the Son, David in the Psalm says, "Lift up your gates, O you rulers, and be lifted up you everlasting doors, and the King of glory shall come in." Daniel heard it said, "His Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom, and His Kingdom shall not be destroyed" (Matthew 9:5; Mark 2:11; 1 Timothy 1:17; Psalm 24:7; Daniel 4:3; 7:14). In a word, all that you find said of the Father, so much will you find said of the Son, except for His being Father, as has been said.

49. This is why He has equality with the Father by titles expressive of unity, and what is said of the Father, is said in Scripture of the Son also, all but His being called Father. For the Son Himself said, 'All things that the Father has are Mine' John 16:15; and He says to the Father, 'All Mine are Yours, and Yours are Mine' John 17:10 — as for instance, the name God; for 'the Word was God;'– Almighty, 'Thus says He that is, and that was, and that is to come, the Almighty' John 1:1; Apocalypse 1:8:– the being Light, 'I am,' He says, 'the Light' John 8:12:– the Operative Cause, 'All things were made by Him,' and, 'whatsoever I see the Father do, I do also' John 1:3; 5:19:– the being Everlasting, 'His eternal power and godhead,' and, 'In the beginning was the Word,' and, 'He was the true Light, which lights every man that comes into the world;'– the being Lord, for, 'The Lord rained fire and brimstone from the Lord,' and the Father says, 'I am the Lord,' and, 'Thus says the Lord, the Almighty God;' and of the Son Paul speaks thus, 'One Lord Jesus Christ, through whom all things' Romans 1:20; John 1:1-9; Genesis 19:24; Isaiah 45:5; Amos 5:16; 1 Corinthians 8:6. And on the Father Angels wait, and again the Son too is worshipped by them, 'And let all the Angels of God worship Him;' and He is said to be Lord of Angels, for 'the Angels ministered unto Him,' and 'the Son of Man shall send His Angels.' The being honoured as the Father, for 'that they may honour the Son,' He says, 'as they honour the Father;'– being equal to God, 'He counted it not a prize to be equal with God?' Hebrews 1:6; Matthew 4:11; 24:31; John 5:23; Philippians 2:6:– the being Truth from the True, and Life from the Living, as being truly from the Fountain, even the Father;– the quickening and raising the dead as the Father, for so it is written in the Gospel. And of the Father it is written, 'The Lord your God is One Lord,' and, 'The God of gods, the Lord, has spoken, and has called the earth;' and of the Son, 'The Lord God has shined upon us,' and, 'The God of gods shall be seen in Sion.' And again of God, Isaiah says, 'Who is a God like You, taking away iniquities and passing over unrighteousness?' Deuteronomy 6:4; Psalm 50:1; 118:27; 84:7 (Septuagint); Micah 7:18). But the Son said to whom He would, 'Your sins are forgiven you;' for instance, when, on the Jews murmuring, He manifested the remission by His act, saying to the paralytic, 'Rise, take up your bed, and go unto your house.' And of God Paul says, 'To the King eternal;' and again of the Son, David in the Psalm, 'Lift up your gates, O you rulers, and be lifted up you everlasting doors, and the King of glory shall come in.' And Daniel heard it said, 'His Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom, and His Kingdom shall not be destroyed' Matthew 9:5; Mark 2:11; 1 Timothy 1:17; Psalm 24:7; Daniel 4:3; 7:14. And in a word, all that you find said of the Father, so much will you find said of the Son, all but His being Father, as has been said.

If anyone imagines some other beginning or some other Father when they consider the equality of these attributes, it is a foolish idea. But if, since the Son is from the Father, everything that belongs to the Father also belongs to the Son as in an image and Expression, let us consider carefully whether an ousia foreign to the Father's ousia could have such attributes, and whether such a being that is other in physis and alien in ousia could fail to be coessential with the Father. For we must take reverent care not to transfer what properly belongs to the Father to something unlike Him in ousia, and not to express the Father's godhead through what is unlike in kind and alien in ousia, or we will introduce another ousia foreign to His yet capable of the properties of the first ousia. We must not be silenced by God Himself saying, "My glory I will not give to another," and be found worshiping this alien God, and be counted like the Jews of that time who said, "Why do you, being a man, make yourself God?" They attributed the things of the Spirit to another source and blasphemously said, "He casts out demons through Beelzebub." But if this is shocking, then clearly the Son is not unlike in ousia, but coessential with the Father. For if what the Father has is by physis the Son's, and the Son Himself is from the Father, and because of this oneness of godhead and of physis He and the Father are one, and whoever has seen the Son has seen the Father, then He is rightly called by the Fathers "Coessential." For it does not belong to what is other in ousia to possess such prerogatives.

50. If then any think of other beginning, and other Father, considering the equality of these attributes, it is a mad thought. But if, since the Son is from the Father, all that is the Father's is the Son's as in an image and Expression, let it be considered dispassionately, whether an essence foreign from the Father's essence admit of such attributes; and whether such a one be other in nature and alien in essence, and not coessential with the Father. For we must take reverent heed, lest transferring what is proper to the Father to what is unlike Him in essence, and expressing the Father's godhead by what is unlike in kind and alien in essence, we introduce another essence foreign to Him, yet capable of the properties of the first essence, and lest we be silenced by God Himself, saying, 'My glory I will not give to another,' and be discovered worshipping this alien God, and be accounted such as were the Jews of that day, who said, 'Wherefore do You, being a man, make Yourself God.' referring, the while, to another source the things of the Spirit, and blasphemously saying, 'He casts out devils through Beelzebub ' Isaiah 42:8; John 10:33; Luke 11:15. But if this is shocking, plainly the Son is not unlike in essence, but coessential with the Father; for if what the Father has is by nature the Son's, and the Son Himself is from the Father, and because of this oneness of godhead and of nature He and the Father are one, and He that has seen the Son has seen the Father, reasonably is He called by the Fathers 'Coessential;' for to what is other in essence, it belongs not to possess such prerogatives.

And again, if, as we have said before, the Son is not what he is by participation, but while all created things have the grace of God by participation, he is the Father's Wisdom and Word in which all things participate, it follows that he, being the deifying and enlightening power of the Father in which all things are deified and quickened, is not alien in ousia from the Father, but coessential. For by participating in him, we participate in the Father, because the Word is the Father's own. Therefore, if he himself too existed from participation, and not from the Father his essential Godhead and Image, he would not deify, being himself deified. For it is not possible that he who merely possesses something from participation should impart that participation to others, since what he has is not his own but the Giver's, and what he has received is barely the grace sufficient for himself. However, let us fairly examine the reason why some, as is said, reject the term 'Coessential,' and see whether it does not rather show that the Son is coessential with the Father. They say then, as you have written, that it is not right to say that the Son is coessential with the Father, because he who speaks of 'coessential' speaks of three things—one ousia existing beforehand, and those who are generated from it are coessential. And they add, 'If then the Son is coessential with the Father, then an ousia must be previously supposed, from which they have been generated, and the One is not Father and the Other Son, but they are brothers together.' As to all this, though it is a Greek interpretation and what comes from them does not bind us, still let us see whether those things which are called coessential and are collateral, as derived from one ousia presupposed, are coessential with each other or with the ousia from which they are generated. For if only with each other, then they are other in ousia and unlike when referred to that ousia which generated them, for 'other in ousia' is opposed to coessential. But if each is coessential with the ousia which generated them, it is thereby confessed that what is generated from anything is coessential with that which generated it, and there is no need of seeking for three ousiai, but merely to seek whether it is true that this is from that. For should it happen that there were not two brothers, but that only one had come from that ousia, he who was generated would not be called alien in ousia merely because there was no other from the ousia than he. But though alone, he must be coessential with him who begot him. For what shall we say about Jephthah's daughter? Because she was only-begotten, and 'he had not,' says Scripture, 'other child' (Judges 11:34), and again, concerning the widow's son whom the Lord raised from the dead, because he too had no brother but was only-begotten, was on that account neither of these coessential with him who begot? Surely they were, for they were children, and this is a property of children with reference to their parents. And in like manner also, when the Fathers said that the Son of God was from his ousia, they have reasonably spoken of him as coessential. For the like property has the radiance compared with the light. Otherwise it follows that not even the creation came out of nothing. For whereas men beget with passion, so again they work upon an existing subject matter and otherwise cannot make. But if we do not understand creation in a human way when we attribute it to God, much less seemly is it to understand generation in a human way or to give a corporeal sense to Coessential. Instead we should recede from things originate, casting away human images—indeed, all things sensible—and ascending to the Father, lest we rob the Father of the Son in ignorance and rank him among his own creatures.

51. And again, if, as we have said before, the Son is not such by participation, but, while all things originated have by participation the grace of God, He is the Father's Wisdom and Word of which all things partake, it follows that He, being the deifying and enlightening power of the Father, in which all things are deified and quickened, is not alien in essence from the Father, but coessential. For by partaking of Him, we partake of the Father; because that the Word is the Father's own. Whence, if He was Himself too from participation, and not from the Father His essential Godhead and Image, He would not deify, being deified Himself. For it is not possible that He, who merely possesses from participation, should impart of that partaking to others, since what He has is not His own, but the Giver's; and what He has received, is barely the grace sufficient for Himself. However, let us fairly examine the reason why some, as is said, decline the 'Coessential,' whether it does not rather show that the Son is coessential with the Father. They say then, as you have written, that it is not right to say that the Son is coessential with the Father, because he who speaks of 'coessential' speaks of three, one essence pre-existing, and that those who are generated from it are coessential: and they add, 'If then the Son be coessential with the Father, then an essence must be previously supposed, from which they have been generated; and that the One is not Father and the Other Son, but they are brothers together.' As to all this, though it be a Greek interpretation, and what comes from them does not bind us, still let us see whether those things which are called coessential and are collateral, as derived from one essence presupposed, are coessential with each other, or with the essence from which they are generated. For if only with each other, then are they other in essence and unlike, when referred to that essence which generated them; for other in essence is opposed to coessential; but if each be coessential with the essence which generated them, it is thereby confessed that what is generated from anything, is coessential with that which generated it; and there is no need of seeking for three essences, but merely to seek whether it be true that this is from that. For should it happen that there were not two brothers, but that only one had come of that essence, he that was generated would not be called alien in essence, merely because there was no other from the essence than he; but though alone, he must be coessential with him that begot him. For what shall we say about Jephtha's daughter; because she was only-begotten, and 'he had not,' says Scripture, 'other child' Judges 11:34; and again, concerning the widow's son, whom the Lord raised from the dead, because he too had no brother, but was only-begotten, was on that account neither of these coessential with him that begot? Surely they were, for they were children, and this is a property of children with reference to their parents. And in like manner also, when the Fathers said that the Son of God was from His essence, reasonably have they spoken of Him as coessential. For the like property has the radiance compared with the light. Else it follows that not even the creation came out of nothing. For whereas men beget with passion, so again they work upon an existing subject matter, and otherwise cannot make. But if we do not understand creation in a human way, when we attribute it to God, much less seemly is it to understand generation in a human way, or to give a corporeal sense to Coessential; instead of receding from things originate, casting away human images, nay, all things sensible, and ascending to the Father, lest we rob the Father of the Son in ignorance, and rank Him among His own creatures.

Further, if in confessing Father and Son we spoke of two beginnings or two Gods like Marcion and Valentinus, or said that the Son had some other mode of deity and was not the Image and Expression of the Father—as being born from Him by nature—then He might be considered unlike, for such essences (ousia) are altogether unlike each other. But if we acknowledge that the Father's deity is one and sole, and that the Son is His Word and Wisdom, and in believing this way are far from speaking of two Gods, but understand the oneness of the Son with the Father to be not in likeness of their teaching but according to essence (ousia) and in truth, and therefore speak not of two Gods but of one God—there being but one Form of Godhead, as the Light is one and the Radiance (for this was seen by the Patriarch Jacob, as Scripture says, "The sun rose upon him when the Form of God passed by," Genesis 32:31, Septuagint), and beholding this and understanding whose Son and Image He was, the holy Prophets say, "The Word of the Lord came to me," and recognizing the Father who was beheld and revealed in Him, they made bold to say, "The God of our fathers has appeared unto me, the God of Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob," Exodus 3:16—this being so, why do we hesitate to call Him coessential who is one with the Father and appears as the Father does, according to likeness and oneness of deity? For if, as has been said many times, He does not properly belong to the Father's essence (ousia) nor resemble Him as a Son, we may well hesitate. But if this is the illuminating and creative Power specially proper to the Father, without whom He neither creates nor is known (for all things hold together through Him and in Him), why, perceiving the fact, do we decline to use the phrase conveying it? For what is it to be thus connatural with the Father but to be one in essence (ousia) with Him? For God did not attach the Son to Himself from outside as though needing a servant, nor are created works on the same level as the Creator and honored as He is, or to be thought one with the Father. Or let someone venture to make the distinction that the sun and the radiance are two lights or different essences (ousia), or to say that the radiance was added to it from outside and is not a simple and pure offspring from the sun—such that sun and radiance are two, but the light one, because the radiance is an offspring from the sun. But since the nature (physis) of the Son in relation to the Father is not more divisible—indeed, less divisible—and the deity does not accrue to the Son from outside, but the Father's deity is in the Son, so that whoever has seen the Son has seen the Father in Him, why should such a one not be called coessential?

52. Further, if, in confessing Father and Son, we spoke of two beginnings or two Gods as Marcion and Valentinus, or said that the Son had any other mode of godhead, and was not the Image and Expression of the Father, as being by nature born from Him, then He might be considered unlike; for such essences are altogether unlike each other. But if we acknowledge that the Father's godhead is one and sole, and that of Him the Son is the Word and Wisdom; and, as thus believing, are far from speaking of two Gods, but understand the oneness of the Son with the Father to be, not in likeness of their teaching, but according to essence and in truth, and hence speak not of two Gods but of one God; there being but one Form of Godhead, as the Light is one and the Radiance; (for this was seen by the Patriarch Jacob, as Scripture says, 'The sun rose upon him when the Form of God passed by,' Genesis 32:31, Septuagint); and beholding this, and understanding of whom He was Son and Image, the holy Prophets say, 'The Word of the Lord came to me;' and recognising the Father, who was beheld and revealed in Him, they made bold to say, 'The God of our fathers has appeared unto me, the God of Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob' Exodus 3:16; this being so, wherefore scruple we to call Him coessential who is one with the Father, and appears as does the Father, according to likeness and oneness of godhead? For if, as has been many times said, He has it not to be proper to the Father's essence, nor to resemble, as a Son, we may well scruple: but if this be the illuminating and creative Power, specially proper to the Father, without Whom He neither frames nor is known (for all things consist through Him and in Him); wherefore, perceiving the fact, do we decline to use the phrase conveying it? For what is it to be thus connatural with the Father, but to be one in essence with Him? For God attached not to Him the Son from without, as needing a servant; nor are the works on a level with the Creator, and honoured as He is, or to be thought one with the Father. Or let a man venture to make the distinction, that the sun and the radiance are two lights, or different essences; or to say that the radiance accrued to it over and above, and is not a simple and pure offspring from the sun; such, that sun and radiance are two, but the light one, because the radiance is an offspring from the Sun. But, whereas not more divisible, nay less divisible is the nature of the Son towards the Father, and the godhead not accruing to the Son, but the Father's godhead being in the Son, so that he that has seen the Son has seen the Father in Him; wherefore should not such a one be called Coessential?

Even this should be enough to dissuade you from blaming those who have said that the Son was coessential with the Father, and yet let us examine the very term 'coessential' in itself, by way of seeing whether we ought to use it at all, and whether it is a proper term, and is suitable to apply to the Son. For you know yourselves, and no one can dispute it, that 'like' is not used of ousia, but of habits and qualities; for in the case of ousiai we speak, not of likeness, but of identity. Man, for instance, is said to be like man, not in ousia, but according to habit and character; for in ousia men are of one nature. And again, man is not said to be unlike dog, but to be of different nature. Accordingly while the former are of one nature and coessential, the latter are different in both. Therefore, in speaking of like according to ousia, we mean like by participation; (for likeness is a quality, which may attach to ousia), and this would be proper to creatures for they, by partaking, are made like to God. For 'when He shall appear,' says Scripture, 'we shall be like Him' 1 John 3:2, like, that is, not in ousia but in sonship, which we shall partake from Him. If then you speak of the Son as being by participation, then indeed call Him like-in-ousia; but thus spoken of, He is not Truth, nor Light at all, nor in nature God. For things which are from participation are called like, not in reality, but from resemblance to reality; so that they may swerve, or be taken from those who share them. And this, again, is proper to creatures and works. Therefore, if this is out of place, He must be, not by participation, but in nature and truth Son, Light, Wisdom, God; and being by nature, and not by sharing, He would properly be called, not like-in-ousia, but coessential. But what would not be asserted, even in the case of others (for the like has been shown to be inapplicable to ousiai), is it not folly, not to say violence, to put forward in the case of the Son, instead of the 'coessential'?

53. Even this is sufficient to dissuade you from blaming those who have said that the Son was coessential with the Father, and yet let us examine the very term 'Coessential,' in itself, by way of seeing whether we ought to use it at all, and whether it be a proper term, and is suitable to apply to the Son. For you know yourselves, and no one can dispute it, that Like is not predicated of essence, but of habits, and qualities; for in the case of essences we speak, not of likeness, but of identity. Man, for instance, is said to be like man, not in essence, but according to habit and character; for in essence men are of one nature. And again, man is not said to be unlike dog, but to be of different nature. Accordingly while the former are of one nature and coessential, the latter are different in both. Therefore, in speaking of Like according to essence, we mean like by participation; (for Likeness is a quality, which may attach to essence), and this would be proper to creatures for they, by partaking, are made like to God. For 'when He shall appear,' says Scripture, 'we shall be like Him' 1 John 3:2, like, that is, not in essence but in sonship, which we shall partake from Him. If then you speak of the Son as being by participation, then indeed call Him Like-in- essence; but thus spoken of, He is not Truth, nor Light at all, nor in nature God. For things which are from participation, are called like, not in reality, but from resemblance to reality; so that they may swerve, or be taken from those who share them. And this, again, is proper to creatures and works. Therefore, if this be out of place, He must be, not by participation, but in nature and truth Son, Light, Wisdom, God; and being by nature, and not by sharing, He would properly be called, not Like-in- essence, but Coessential. But what would not be asserted, even in the case of others (for the Like has been shown to be inapplicable to essences), is it not folly, not to say violence, to put forward in the case of the Son, instead of the 'Coessential?'

This is why the Nicene Council was correct in writing what was fitting to say: that the Son, begotten from the Father's ousia, is coessential with Him. And if we too have been taught the same thing, let us not fight with shadows, especially since we know that those who have defined it this way made this confession of faith not to misrepresent the truth, but to vindicate the truth and piety toward Christ, and also to destroy the blasphemies against Him by the Arian madmen. For this must be considered and noted carefully: when we use "unlike-in-ousia" and "other-in-ousia," we signify not the true Son, but some one of the creatures, and an introduced and adopted son, which pleases the heretics; but when we speak uncontroversially of the Coessential, we signify a genuine Son born of the Father—though at this Christ's enemies often burst with rage. What I have learned myself and have heard men of judgment say, I have written in few words. But you, remaining on the foundation of the Apostles and holding fast the traditions of the Fathers, pray that now at length all strife and rivalry may cease, and the futile questions of the heretics may be condemned, along with all logomachy; and that the guilty and murderous heresy of the Arians may disappear, and the truth may shine again in the hearts of all, so that all everywhere may say the same thing and think the same thing, and that, with no Arian insults remaining, it may be said and confessed in every Church: "One Lord, one faith, one baptism" in Christ Jesus our Lord, through whom to the Father be the glory and the strength, unto ages of ages. Amen.

54. This is why the Nicene Council was correct in writing, what it was becoming to say, that the Son, begotten from the Father's essence, is coessential with Him. And if we too have been taught the same thing, let us not fight with shadows, especially as knowing, that they who have so defined, have made this confession of faith, not to misrepresent the truth, but as vindicating the truth and religiousness towards Christ, and also as destroying the blasphemies against Him of the Ario-maniacs. For this must be considered and noted carefully, that, in using unlike-in- essence, and other-in- essence, we signify not the true Son, but some one of the creatures, and an introduced and adopted Son, which pleases the heretics; but when we speak uncontroversially of the Coessential, we signify a genuine Son born of the Father; though at this Christ's enemies often burst with rage. What then I have learned myself, and have heard men of judgment say, I have written in few words; but do you, remaining on the foundation of the Apostles, and holding fast the traditions of the Fathers, pray that now at length all strife and rivalry may cease, and the futile questions of the heretics may be condemned, and all logomachy; and the guilty and murderous heresy of the Arians may disappear, and the truth may shine again in the hearts of all, so that all every where may 'say the same thing' 1 Corinthians 1:10, and think the same thing, and that, no Arian contumelies remaining, it may be said and confessed in every Church, 'One Lord, one faith, one baptism ' Ephesians 4:5, in Christ Jesus our Lord, through whom to the Father be the glory and the strength, unto ages of ages. Amen.

The Council of Nicaea was right to write that the Son, begotten from the Father's ousia, is coessential with Him. If we have been taught the same thing, we should not fight against shadows, especially since we know that those who defined it this way made this confession of faith not to distort the truth, but to vindicate the truth and true religion.

Postscript.

After I had written my account of the Councils, I learned that the most irreligious Constantius had sent letters to the bishops still at Ariminum. I made an effort to obtain copies of these letters from trustworthy brethren and to send them to you, along with the bishops' replies, so that you may understand the irreligious scheming of the emperor and the firm and unwavering commitment of the bishops to the truth.

55. After I had written my account of the Councils, I had information that the most irreligious Constantius had sent Letters to the Bishops remaining in Ariminum; and I have taken pains to get copies of them from true brethren and to send them to you, and also what the Bishops answered; that you may know the irreligious craft of the Emperor, and the firm and unswerving purpose of the Bishops towards the truth.

The Meaning of the Letter.

Interpretation of the Letter.

Constantius, Victorious and Triumphant, Augustus, to all Bishops who are assembled at Ariminum.

Constantius, Victorious and Triumphant, Augustus, to all Bishops who are assembled at Ariminum.

That the divine and adorable Law is our chief concern, your excellencies are well aware. However, we have not yet been able to receive the twenty bishops sent by your wisdom and entrusted with representing you, because we are occupied with a necessary campaign against the barbarians. As you know, it is fitting to have one's mind free from every concern when dealing with matters of the divine Law. Therefore we have ordered the bishops to wait for our return at Adrianople, so that when all public affairs are properly settled, we may then finally hear and consider their proposals. Let it not trouble your perseverance to await their return, so that when they come back to you with our response, you may be able to conclude matters that so deeply affect the well-being of the Catholic Church.

That the divine and adorable Law is our chief care, your excellencies are not ignorant; but as yet we have been unable to receive the twenty Bishops sent by your wisdom, and charged with the legation from you, for we are pressed by a necessary expedition against the Barbarians; and as you know, it beseems to have the soul clear from every care, when one handles the matters of the Divine Law. Therefore we have ordered the Bishops to await our return at Adrianople; that, when all public affairs are well arranged, then at length we may hear and weigh their suggestions. Let it not then be grievous to your constancy to await their return, that, when they come back with our answer to you, you may be able to bring matters to a close which so deeply affect the well-being of the Catholic Church.

This is what the Bishops received through three messengers.

This was what the Bishops received at the hands of three emissaries.

The bishops replied that these matters had been thoroughly investigated by the holy and great Council. The term "of the essence" (ek tēs ousias) had been inserted to refute those who say that the Son came from non-existence, and the term "coessential" (homoousios) to reject those who divide and cut apart the divine nature and introduce the idea that the Son is foreign and different from the Father in ousia, thereby turning the title of Son into a meaningless word. For those who truly come from fathers according to nature share their fathers' ousia and are similar to them in appearance, whereas things made or created do not share their maker's ousia but are external to it. Therefore, since the Son is not a creature or something made but is a true offspring from the Father's ousia, the term "coessential" necessarily had to be used, because this is what the truth of the matter demanded and this was what Scripture itself implied.

Reply of the Bishops.

We have received the letter from your humanity, most God-beloved Lord Emperor, which informs us that because of the pressure of public affairs you have not yet been able to meet with our deputies. In it you instruct us to wait for their return until your godliness has been informed by them of what we have defined in accordance with our ancestors. However, we now declare and affirm at once through this letter that we will not depart from our position, just as we also instructed our deputies. We ask that you would with calm disposition command these letters from our humble selves to be read, and also that you would graciously receive those letters we entrusted to our deputies. Your gentleness understands as well as we do that great grief and sadness now prevail because in these your most happy days so many churches are without bishops. For this reason we again request your humanity, most God-beloved Lord Emperor, that if it pleases your religiousness, you would command us to return to our churches before the harsh winter weather sets in, so that together with our flocks we may be able to offer to God Almighty and our Lord and Savior Christ, His Only-begotten Son, our customary prayers on behalf of your imperial rule, as we have always done and continue to do at this time.

The letter of your humanity we have received, most God-beloved Lord Emperor, which reports that, on account of stress of public affairs, as yet you have been unable to attend to our deputies; and in which you command us to await their return, until your godliness shall be advised by them of what we have defined conformably to our ancestors. However, we now profess and aver at once by these presents, that we shall not recede from our purpose, as we also instructed our deputies. We ask then that you will with serene countenance command these letters of our mediocrity to be read; but also that you will graciously receive those, with which we charged our deputies. This however your gentleness comprehends as well as we, that great grief and sadness at present prevail, because that, in these your most happy days, so many Churches are without Bishops. And on this account we again request your humanity, most God-beloved Lord Emperor, that, if it please your religiousness, you would command us, before the severe winter weather sets in, to return to our Churches, that so we may be able, unto God Almighty and our Lord and Saviour Christ, His Only-begotten Son, to fulfil together with our flocks our wonted prayers in behalf of your imperial sway, as indeed we have ever performed them, and at this time make them.


Four Discourses Against the Arians — Discourse IV

The Word is a real, co-eternal Son and not a passing power of God, against both Arians and Marcellus (authorship of this discourse is debated).

Source: Translated by John Henry Newman and Archibald Robertson. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 4. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/28164.htm>.

Contents · 9 chapters
  1. 1-5. The substantiality of the Word proved from Scripture. If the One Origin be substantial, Its Word is substantial. Unless the Word and Son be a second Origin, or a work, or an attribute (and so God be compounded), or at the same time Father, or involve a second nature in God, He is from the Father's Essence and distinct from Him. Illustration of John 10:30, drawn from Deuteronomy 4:4.
  2. 6, 7. When the Word and Son hungered, wept, and was wearied, He acted as our Mediator, taking on Him what was ours, that He might impart to us what was His.
  3. 8. Ariansdate the Son's beginning earlier than Marcellus, etc.
  4. 9, 10. Unless Father and Son are two in name only, or as parts and so each imperfect, or two gods, they are coessential, one in Godhead, and the Son from the Father.
  5. 11, 12. Marcellus and his disciples, like Arians, say that the Word was, not indeed created, but issued, to create us, as if the Divine silence were a state of inaction, and when God spoke by the Word, He acted; or that there was a going forth and return of the Word; a doctrine which implies change and imperfection in Father and Son.
  6. 13, 14. Such a doctrine precludes all real distinctions of personality in the Divine Nature. Illustration of the Scripture doctrine from 2 Corinthians 6:11, etc.
  7. 15-24. Since the Word is from God, He must be Son. Since the Son is from everlasting, He must be the Word; else either He is superior to the Word, or the Word is the Father. Texts of the New Testamentwhich state the unity of the Son with the Father; therefore the Son is the Word. Three hypotheses refuted — 1. That the Man is the Son; 2. That the Word and Man together are the Son; 3. That the Word became Son on His incarnation. Texts of the Old Testamentwhich speak of the Son. If they are merely prophetical, then those concerning the Word may be such also.
  8. 25. Marcellian illustration from 1 Corinthians 12:4, refuted.
  9. 26-36. That the Son is the Co-existing Word, argued from the New Testament. Texts from the Old Testamentcontinued; especially Psalm 110:3. Besides, the Word in Old Testamentmay be Son in New, as Spirit in Old Testamentis Paraclete in New. Objection from Acts 10:36; answered by parallels, such as 1 Corinthians 1:5. Lev. 9:7. etc. Necessity of the Word's taking flesh, viz. to sanctify, yet without destroying, the flesh.

1-5. The substantiality of the Word proved from Scripture. If the One Origin be substantial, Its Word is substantial. Unless the Word and Son be a second Origin, or a work, or an attribute (and so God be compounded), or at the same time Father, or involve a second nature in God, He is from the Father's Essence and distinct from Him. Illustration of John 10:30, drawn from Deuteronomy 4:4.

The Word is God from God, for "the Word was God," and again, "Of whom are the Fathers, and of whom Christ, who is God over all, blessed forever. Amen." And since Christ is God from God, and God's Word, Wisdom, Son, and Power, therefore only One God is declared in the divine Scriptures. For the Word, being Son of the One God, is referred to Him from whom He also is, so that Father and Son are two, yet the Monad of the Godhead is indivisible and inseparable. And in this way we also preserve One Beginning of Godhead and not two Beginnings, which means there is strictly a Monarchy. And the Word is by nature Son of this very Beginning—not as if He were another beginning existing by Himself, nor as if He had come into being external to that Beginning, in case a Dyarchy and Polyarchy should result from that diversity. Rather, He is the own Son, own Wisdom, own Word of the one Beginning, existing from It. For according to John, "in" that "Beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God," for the Beginning was God; and since He is from It, therefore also "the Word was God." And just as there is one Beginning and therefore one God, so there is one Essence and one hypostasis which indeed and truly and really is, and which said "I am that I am," and not two, so that there would not be two Beginnings. And from the One, a Son in nature and truth—Its own Word, Its Wisdom, Its Power—is inseparable from It. And just as there is not another ousia (lest there be two Beginnings), so the Word who is from that One Essence has no dissolution, nor is He a sound that signifies, but is an essential Word and essential Wisdom, which is the true Son. For if He were not essential, God would be speaking into the air and having a body, in no way different from men. But since He is not man, neither is His Word according to the weakness of man. For just as the Beginning is one Essence, so Its Word is one, essential, and subsisting, and Its Wisdom. For as He is God from God, and Wisdom from the Wise, and Word from the Rational, and Son from Father, so is He from hypostasis subsistent, and from Essence essential and substantive, and Being from Being.

1. The Word is God from God; for 'the Word was God John 1:1,' and again, 'Of whom are the Fathers, and of whom Christ, who is God over all, blessed forever. Amen Romans 9:5.' And since Christ is God from God, and God's Word, Wisdom, Son, and Power, therefore but One God is declared in the divine Scriptures. For the Word, being Son of the One God, is referred to Him of whom also He is; so that Father and Son are two, yet the Monad of the Godhead is indivisible and inseparable. And thus too we preserve One Beginning of Godhead and not two Beginnings, whence there is strictly a Monarchy. And of this very Beginning the Word is by nature Son, not as if another beginning, subsisting by Himself, nor having come into being externally to that Beginning, lest from that diversity a Dyarchy and Polyarchy should ensue; but of the one Beginning He is own Son, own Wisdom, own Word, existing from It. For, according to John, 'in' that 'Beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God,' for the Beginning was God; and since He is from It, therefore also 'the Word was God.' And as there is one Beginning and therefore one God, so one is that Essence and Subsistence which indeed and truly and really is, and which said 'I am that I am Exodus 3:14,' and not two, that there be not two Beginnings; and from the One, a Son in nature and truth, is Its own Word, Its Wisdom, Its Power, and inseparable from It. And as there is not another essence, lest there be two Beginnings, so the Word which is from that One Essence has no dissolution, nor is a sound significative, but is an essential Word and essential Wisdom, which is the true Son. For were He not essential, God will be speaking into the air 1 Corinthians 14:9, and having a body, in nothing differently from men; but since He is not man, neither is His Word according to the infirmity of man. For as the Beginning is one Essence, so Its Word is one, essential, and subsisting, and Its Wisdom. For as He is God from God, and Wisdom from the Wise, and Word from the Rational, and Son from Father, so is He from Subsistence Subsistent, and from Essence Essential and Substantive, and Being from Being.

Since if He were not essential Wisdom and substantive Word and truly existing Son, but simply Wisdom and Word and Son in the Father, then the Father Himself would have a nature compounded of Wisdom and Word. But if this were so, the previously mentioned absurdities would follow. He would be His own Father, and the Son would be both begetting and begotten by Himself. Or else Word, Wisdom, and Son would be a name only, and He who owns—or rather who is—these titles would not actually exist. If He does not actually exist, then the names are meaningless and empty, unless we say that God is Very Wisdom and Very Word. But if that is so, then He is His own Father and Son—Father when Wise, Son when Wisdom. But these things are not in God as a certain quality. Away with such a dishonorable thought, for it would mean that God is compounded of essence and quality. Since all quality exists in essence, it would clearly follow that the Divine Monad, though indivisible, must be compound, being split into essence and accident. We must therefore ask these reckless men: The Son was proclaimed as God's Wisdom and Word—how is He such? If as a quality, the absurdity has been shown. But if God is that Very Wisdom, then it is the absurdity of Sabellius. Therefore He is so as an Offspring in a proper sense from the Father Himself, according to the illustration of light. For just as there is light from fire, so from God there is a Word, and Wisdom from the Wise, and from the Father a Son. In this way the Monad remains undivided and entire, and Its Son and Word are not unessential or non-subsisting, but truly essential. For if this were not so, everything said would be said notionally and verbally only. But if we must avoid that absurdity, then the Word is truly essential. For just as there is a Father truly, so there is Wisdom truly. In this respect they are two—not because, as Sabellius said, Father and Son are the same, but because the Father is Father and the Son is Son, and they are one because He is Son of the essence of the Father by nature, existing as His own Word. This is what the Lord said: "I and the Father are One." For neither is the Word separated from the Father, nor was or is the Father ever without His Word. For this reason He says, "I in the Father and the Father in Me."

2. Since were He not essential Wisdom and substantive Word, and Son existing, but simply Wisdom and Word and Son in the Father, then the Father Himself would have a nature compounded of Wisdom and Word. But if so, the forementioned absurdities would follow; and He will be His own Father, and the Son begetting and begotten by Himself; or Word, Wisdom, Son, is a name only, and He does not subsist who owns, or rather who is, these titles. If then He does not subsist, the names are idle and empty, unless we say that God is Very Wisdom and Very Word. But if so, He is His own Father and Son; Father, when Wise, Son, when Wisdom; but these things are not in God as a certain quality; away with the dishonourable thought; for it will issue in this, that God is compounded of essence and quality. For whereas all quality is in essence, it will clearly follow that the Divine Monad, indivisible as it is, must be compound, being severed into essence and accident. We must ask then these headstrong men; The Son was proclaimed as God's Wisdom and Word; how then is He such? If as a quality, the absurdity has been shown; but if God is that Very Wisdom, then it is the absurdity of Sabellius; therefore He is so, as an Offspring in a proper sense from the Father Himself, according to the illustration of light. For as there is light from fire, so from God is there a Word, and Wisdom from the Wise, and from the Father a Son. For in this way the Monad remains undivided and entire, and Its Son, Word not unessential, nor not subsisting, but essential truly. For were it not so, all that is said would be said notionally and verbally. But if we must avoid that absurdity, then is a true Word essential. For as there is a Father truly, so Wisdom truly. In this respect then they are two; not because, as Sabellius said, Father and Son are the same, but because the Father is Father and the Son Son, and they are one, because He is Son of the Essence of the Father by nature, existing as His own Word. This the Lord said, viz. 'I and the Father are One John 10:30;' for neither is the Word separated from the Father, nor was or is the Father ever Wordless; on this account He says, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me. '

Christ is the Word of God. Did He exist by Himself and then, already existing, become joined to the Father? Or did God make Him or call Him His Word? If the first option is true—meaning He existed by Himself and is God—then there are two ultimate Origins. Moreover, it's clear He would not belong to the Father as His own, since He would not be from the Father but from Himself. But if instead He was made externally, then He is a creature. The only remaining option is that He is from God Himself. If so, then what comes from another is one thing, and that from which it comes is a second thing. According to this, there are two. But if they are not two, and the names belong to the same being, then cause and effect would be the same, and begotten and begetting would be the same—which has already been shown absurd in the case of Sabellius. But if He is from Him yet not another, then He would be both begetting and not begetting: begetting because He produces from Himself, and not begetting because it is nothing other than Himself. If this is the case, then the same being is called Father and Son merely in concept. But if it is wrong to say this, Father and Son must be two. And they are one because the Son is not from outside but begotten of God. If anyone recoils from saying "Offspring" and only says that the Word exists with God, let that person fear that by shrinking from what Scripture says, he falls into absurdity by making God a being of double nature (physis). For by not granting that the Word is from the Monad but simply treating Him as if He were joined to the Father, he introduces a twofold essence (ousia), with neither of them being Father of the other. The same applies to Power. We can see this more clearly if we consider it in relation to the Father. There is One Father, not two, and from that One comes the Son. Just as there are not two Fathers but One, so there are not two ultimate Origins but One, and from that One comes the Son who is essential.

3. And again, Christ is the Word of God. Did He then subsist by Himself, and subsisting, has He become joined to the Father, or did God make Him or call Him His Word? If the former, I mean if He subsisted by Himself and is God, then there are two Beginnings; and moreover, as is plain, He is not the Father's own, as being not of the Father, but of Himself. But if on the contrary He be made externally, then is He a creature. It remains then to say that He is from God Himself; but if so, that which is from another is one thing, and that from which it is, is a second; according to this then there are two. But if they be not two, but the names belong to the same, cause and effect will be the same, and begotten and begetting, which has been shown absurd in the instance of Sabellius. But if He be from Him, yet not another, He will be both begetting and not begetting; begetting because He produces from Himself, and not begetting, because it is nothing other than Himself. But if so, the same is called Father and Son notionally. But if it be unseemly so to say, Father and Son must be two; and they are one, because the Son is not from without, but begotten of God. But if any one shrinks from saying 'Offspring,' and only says that the Word exists with God, let such a one fear lest, shrinking from what is said in Scripture, he fall into absurdity, making God a being of double nature. For not granting that the Word is from the Monad, but simply as if He were joined to the Father, he introduces a twofold essence, and neither of them Father of the other. And the same of Power. And we may see this more clearly, if we consider it with reference to the Father; for there is One Father, and not two, but from that One the Son. As then there are not two Fathers, but One, so not two Beginnings, but One, and from that One the Son essential.

We must ask the Arians the opposite question. (For the Sabellians must be refuted from the concept of a Son, and the Arians from the concept of a Father.) Let us say this: Is God wise and not wordless, or is He without wisdom and without word? If the latter, that is absurd right away. If the former, we must ask: How is He wise and not wordless? Does He possess the Word and the Wisdom from outside, or from Himself? If from outside, then there must be someone who first gave them to Him, and before He received them He was without wisdom and without word. But if from Himself, it is clear that the Word is not from nothing, nor was there ever a time when He was not. For He has always existed, since the One whose Image He is exists always. But if they say that God is indeed wise and not wordless, but that He has in Himself His own wisdom and own word—and that this is not Christ, but rather that by which He made Christ—we must answer this way: If Christ came into being by that word, then clearly all things did too. And it must be He of whom John says, "All things were made by Him," and the Psalmist, "In Wisdom have You made them all." And Christ will be found to speak falsely when He says, "I in the Father," since there would be another in the Father. And "the Word became flesh" is not true according to them. For if He in whom all things came to be Himself became flesh, but Christ is not in the Father as the Word by whom all things came to be, then Christ has not become flesh—but perhaps Christ was merely named Word. But if that is so, first, there will be another besides the name, and second, all things were not brought into being by Him, but rather in that other, in whom Christ also was made. But if they say that Wisdom is in the Father as a quality, or that He is Wisdom itself, the absurdities already mentioned will follow. For He will be compound, and will prove to be His own Son and Father. Moreover, we must refute and silence them on this ground: that the Word who is in God cannot be a creature or from nothing. But if there is a Word in God, then He must be Christ who says, "I am in the Father and the Father in Me," who is therefore the Only-begotten, since no other was begotten from Him. This is the one Son, who is Word, Wisdom, Power—for God is not compounded of these, but is generative of them. For just as He creates the creatures by the Word, so according to the nature of His own ousia He has the Word as an Offspring, through whom He creates and makes and orders all things. For by the Word and the Wisdom all things have come to be, and all things together remain according to His ordering. And the same applies to the word "Son": if God is without Son, then He is without work, for the Son is His Offspring through whom He works. But if not, the same questions and the same absurdities will follow their audacity.

4. But the Arians we must ask contrariwise: (for the Sabellianisers must be confuted from the notion of a Son, and the Arians from that of a Father:) let us say then — Is God wise and not word-less: or on the contrary, is He wisdom-less and word-less? If the latter, there is an absurdity at once; if the former, we must ask, how is He wise and not word-less? Does He possess the Word and the Wisdom from without, or from Himself? If from without, there must be one who first gave to Him, and before He received He was wisdom-less and word-less. But if from Himself, it is plain that the Word is not from nothing, nor once was not; for He was ever; since He of whom He is the Image, exists ever. But if they say that He is indeed wise and not word-less, but that He has in Himself His own wisdom and own word, and that, not Christ, but that by which He made Christ, we must answer that, if Christ in that word was brought to be, plainly so were all things; and it must be He of whom John says, 'All things were made by Him,' and the Psalmist, 'In Wisdom have You made them all.' And Christ will be found to speak untruly, 'I in the Father,' there being another in the Father. And 'the Word became flesh John 1:14 ' is not true according to them. For if He in whom 'all things came to be,' Himself became flesh, but Christ is not in the Father, as Word 'by whom all things came to be,' then Christ has not become flesh, but perhaps Christ was named Word. But if so, first, there will be another besides the name, next, all things were not by Him brought to be, but in that other, in whom Christ also was made. But if they say that Wisdom is in the Father as a quality or that He is Very Wisdom, the absurdities will follow already mentioned. For He will be compound, and will prove His own Son and Father. Moreover, we must confute and silence them on the ground, that the Word which is in God cannot be a creature nor out of nothing; but if once a Word be in God, then He must be Christ who says, 'I am in the Father and the Father in Me John 14:20,' who also is therefore the Only-begotten, since no other was begotten from Him. This is One Son, who is Word, Wisdom, Power; for God is not compounded of these, but is generative of them. For as He frames the creatures by the Word, so according to the nature of His own Essence has He the Word as an Offspring, through whom He frames and creates and dispenses all things. For by the Word and the Wisdom all things have come to be, and all things together remain according to His ordinance. And the same concerning the word 'Son;' if God be without Son, then is He without Work; for the Son is His Offspring through whom He works; but if not, the same questions and the same absurdities will follow their audacity.

From Deuteronomy: "But you who did attach yourselves to the Lord your God are alive, every one of you, this day" (Deuteronomy 4:4). From this we can see the difference and know that the Son of God is not a creature. For the Son says, "I and the Father are one," and "I in the Father, and the Father in me." But created things, when they make progress, are attached to the Lord. The Word, then, is in the Father as being his own, but created things, being external, are attached—since they are by nature foreign and attached by free choice. For a son who exists by nature is one with the one who begot him, but someone who is from outside and is made a son will be attached to the family. Therefore the text immediately adds, "What nation is there so great who has God drawing near to them?" And elsewhere, "I am a God drawing near." For to created things he draws near, since they are foreign to him, but to the Son, as his own, he does not draw near—rather, he is in him. And the Son is not attached to the Father but co-exists with him. This is why Moses says again in the same book of Deuteronomy, "You shall obey his voice and apply yourselves to him" (Deuteronomy 13:4). But what is applied is applied from outside.

5. From Deuteronomy; 'But ye that did attach yourselves unto the Lord your God are alive every one of you this day Deuteronomy 4:4.' From this we may see the difference, and know that the Son of God is not a creature. For the Son says, 'I and the Father are One,' and, 'I in the Father, and the Father in Me;' but things originate, when they make advance, are attached unto the Lord. The Word then is in the Father as being His own; but things originate, being external, are attached, as being by nature foreign, and attached by free choice. For a son which is by nature, is one with him who begot him; but he who is from without, and is made a son, will be attached to the family. Therefore he immediately adds, 'What nation is there so great who has God drawing near unto them?' and elsewhere, 'I a God drawing near;' for to things originate He draws near, as being strange to Him, but to the Son, as being His own, He does not draw near, but He is in Him. And the Son is not attached to the Father, but co-exists with Him; whence also Moses says again in the same Deuteronomy, 'You shall obey His voice, and apply yourselves unto Him Deuteronomy 13:4;' but what is applied, is applied from without.

6, 7. When the Word and Son hungered, wept, and was wearied, He acted as our Mediator, taking on Him what was ours, that He might impart to us what was His.

In response to the weak and human thinking of the Arians, who suppose that the Lord is in need when He says "is given unto Me" and "I received," and when Paul says "wherefore He highly exalted Him" and "He set Him at the right hand," and similar statements, we must say this: Our Lord, being Word and Son of God, took on a body and became Son of Man so that, having become Mediator between God and men, He might bring the things of God to us and our things to God. When He is said to hunger and weep and grow weary, and to cry "Eloi, Eloi"—which are our human experiences—He receives them from us and offers them to the Father, interceding for us so that in Him they may be destroyed. And when it is said "all power is given unto Me," and "I received," and "wherefore God highly exalted Him," these are gifts given from God to us through Him. For the Word was never in need, nor has He come into being. And again, human beings were not sufficient to obtain these things for themselves, but through the Word they are given to us. Therefore, as if given to Him, they are passed on to us. For this was the reason He became human: that, as being given to Him, they might pass on to us. For mere human beings had not become worthy of such gifts, and again the mere Word had not needed them. The Word then was united to us, and then gave us power and highly exalted us. For the Word being in a human being highly exalted the human being himself, and when the Word was in a human being, the human being himself received. Since then the Word being in flesh meant that the human being himself was exalted and received power, therefore these things are attributed to the Word, since they were given on His account—for on account of the Word in humanity were these gifts given. And as "the Word became flesh," so also the human being himself received the gifts which came through the Word. For all that the human being himself has received, the Word is said to have received, so that it might be shown that the human being himself, being unworthy to receive as far as his own nature is concerned, yet has received because of the Word become flesh. Therefore if anything is said to be given to the Lord, or similar statements, we must understand that it is given, not to Him as needing it, but to humanity itself through the Word. For everyone interceding for another receives the gift in his own person, not as needing it, but on account of the one for whom he intercedes.

6. But in answer to the weak and human notion of the Arians, their supposing that the Lord is in want, when He says, 'Is given unto Me,' and 'I received,' and if Paul says, 'Wherefore He highly exalted Him,' and 'He set Him at the right hand,' and the like, we must say that our Lord, being Word and Son of God, bore a body, and became Son of Man, that, having become Mediator between God, and men, He might minister the things of God to us, and ours to God. When then He is said to hunger and weep and weary, and to cry Eloi, Eloi, which are our human affections, He receives them from us and offers to the Father, interceding for us, that in Him they may be annulled. And when it is said, 'All power is given unto Me,' and 'I received,' and 'Wherefore God highly exalted Him,' these are gifts given from God to us through Him. For the Word was never in want, nor has come into being; nor again were men sufficient to minister these things for themselves, but through the Word they are given to us; therefore, as if given to Him, they are imparted to us. For this was the reason of His becoming man, that, as being given to Him, they might pass on to us. For of such gifts mere man had not become worthy; and again the mere Word had not needed them; the Word then was united to us, and then imparted to us power, and highly exalted us. For the Word being in man, highly exalted man himself; and, when the Word was in man, man himself received. Since then, the Word being in flesh, man himself was exalted, and received power, therefore these things are referred to the Word, since they were given on His account; for on account of the Word in man were these gifts given. And as 'the Word became flesh John 1:14,' so also man himself received the gifts which came through the Word. For all that man himself has received, the Word is said to have received; that it might be shown, that man himself, being unworthy to receive, as far as his own nature is concerned, yet has received because of the Word become flesh. Wherefore if anything be said to be given to the Lord, or the like, we must consider that it is given, not to Him as needing it, but to man himself through the Word. For every one interceding for another, receives the gift in his own person, not as needing, but on his account for whom he intercedes.

Just as He takes on our weaknesses without being weak Himself, and hungers without actually hungering, but offers up what is ours so that it may be destroyed, so too He Himself receives the gifts that come from God in place of our weaknesses, so that man, being united to Him, may be able to share in them. This is why the Lord says, "All things whatsoever You have given Me, I have given them," and again, "I pray for them." For He prayed for us by taking on what is ours, and He was giving what He received. Since the Word was united to man Himself, the Father, looking upon Him, granted to man the privilege of being exalted, of having all power, and the like. Therefore, all things which we receive through Him are referred to the Word Himself and are treated as if given to Him. For just as He became man for our sake, so we are exalted for His sake. It is no absurdity then, if, just as He humbled Himself for our sake, so also for our sake He is said to be highly exalted. So "He gave to Him," that is, "to us for His sake," and "He highly exalted Him," that is, "us in Him." And the Word Himself, when we are exalted and receive and are helped, gives thanks to the Father as if He Himself were exalted and received and were helped, attributing what is ours to Himself and saying, "All things, whatsoever You have given Me, I have given unto them."

7. For as He takes our infirmities, not being infirm, and hungers not hungering, but sends up what is ours that it may be abolished, so the gifts which come from God instead of our infirmities, does He too Himself receive, that man, being united to Him, may be able to partake them. Hence it is that the Lord says, 'All things whatsoever You have given Me, I have given them,' and again, 'I pray for them John 17:7-9.' For He prayed for us, taking on Him what is ours, and He was giving what He received. Since then, the Word being united to man himself, the Father, regarding Him, vouchsafed to man to be exalted, to have all power and the like; therefore are referred to the Word Himself, and are as if given to Him, all things which through Him we receive. For as He for our sake became man, so we for His sake are exalted. It is no absurdity then, if, as for our sake He humbled Himself, so also for our sake He is said to be highly exalted. So 'He gave to Him,' that is, 'to us for His sake;' 'and He highly exalted Him Philippians 2:9,' that is, 'us in Him.' And the Word Himself, when we are exalted, and receive, and are succoured, as if He Himself were exalted and received and were succoured, gives thanks to the Father, referring what is ours to Himself, and saying, 'All things, whatsoever You have given Me, I have given unto them John 17:7-8.'

8. Ariansdate the Son's beginning earlier than Marcellus, etc.

Eusebius and his associates, that is, the Arian fanatics, claim that the Son has a beginning of existence, yet they pretend they don't want Him to have a beginning of kingship. But this is absurd, because anyone who says the Son has a beginning of existence is clearly also saying He has a beginning of reigning. They are so blind that they confess what they deny. Furthermore, those who say that the Son is only a name, and that the Son of God—that is, the Word of the Father—has no ousia and no hypostasis, pretend to be angry with those who say "Once He was not." This is also absurd, because people who give Him no existence at all are angry with those who at least admit He exists in time. So these people also confess what they deny by criticizing the others. And again, Eusebius and his associates, while confessing a Son, deny that He is the Word by physis, and claim that the Son is called Word only notionally. Meanwhile, the others, while confessing Him to be Word, deny Him to be Son, and claim that the Word is called Son only notionally. Both positions are equally without foundation.

8. Eusebius and his fellows, that is, the Ario-maniacs, ascribing a beginning of being to the Son, yet pretend not to wish Him to have a beginning of kingship. But this is ridiculous; for he who ascribes to the Son a beginning of being, very plainly ascribes to Him also a beginning of reigning; so blind are they, confessing what they deny. Again, those who say that the Son is only a name, and that the Son of God, that is, the Word of the Father, is unessential and non-subsistent, pretend to be angry with those who say, 'Once He was not.' This is ridiculous also; for they who give Him no being at all, are angry with those who at least grant Him to be in time. Thus these also confess what they deny, in the act of censuring the others. And again Eusebius and his fellows, confessing a Son, deny that He is the Word by nature, and would have the Son called Word notionally; and the others confessing Him to be Word, deny Him to be Son, and would have the Word called Son notionally, equally void of footing.

9, 10. Unless Father and Son are two in name only, or as parts and so each imperfect, or two gods, they are coessential, one in Godhead, and the Son from the Father.

"I and the Father are One" (John 10:30). You claim that either the two things are one, or that the one has two names, or that the one is divided into two. Now if the one is divided into two, then what is divided must necessarily be a body, and neither part would be perfect, because each would be only a part and not a whole. But if the one has two names, this is the scheme of Sabellius, who said that Son and Father were the same person, and did away with both—the Father when there is a Son, and the Son when there is a Father. But if the two are one, then they are necessarily two, yet one according to the Godhead and according to the Son's being coessential with the Father, and according to the Word's being from the Father Himself. So there are two because there is Father and Son, namely the Word, and one because there is one God. For if this were not so, He would have said "I am the Father" or "I and the Father am." But in fact, in saying "I" He signifies the Son, and in saying "and the Father" He signifies the one who begot Him, and in saying "One" He signifies the one Godhead and His being coessential. For the Same is not, as the Gentiles believe, both Wise and Wisdom, or the Same both Father and Word, for it would be unfitting for Him to be His own Father. Rather, the divine teaching knows Father and Son, and Wise and Wisdom, and God and Word, while it always guards Him as indivisible and inseparable and indissoluble in all respects.

9. 'I and the Father are One John 10:30.' You say that the two things are one, or that the one has two names, or again that the one is divided into two. Now if the one is divided into two, that which is divided must need be a body, and neither part perfect, for each is a part and not a whole. But if again the one have two names, this is the expedient of Sabellius, who said that Son and Father were the same, and did away with either, the Father when there is a Son, and the Son when there is a Father. But if the two are one, then of necessity they are two, but one according to the Godhead, and according to the Son's coessentiality with the Father, and the Word's being from the Father Himself; so that there are two, because there is Father, and Son, namely the Word; and one because one God. For if not, He would have said, 'I am the Father,' or 'I and the Father am;' but, in fact, in the 'I' He signifies the Son, and in the 'And the Father,' Him who begot Him; and in the 'One' the one Godhead and His coessentiality. For the Same is not, as the Gentiles hold, Wise and Wisdom, or the Same Father and Word; for it were unfit for Him to be His own Father, but the divine teaching knows Father and Son, and Wise and Wisdom, and God and Word; while it ever guards Him indivisible and inseparable and indissoluble in all respects.

If anyone, upon hearing that the Father and the Son are two, misrepresents us as preaching two Gods (for this is what some people imagine for themselves and immediately mock, saying, "You hold two Gods"), we must answer them this way: If acknowledging Father and Son means holding two Gods, then it immediately follows that to confess only one we must deny the Son and embrace Sabellianism. For if speaking of two means falling into paganism, then if we speak of one, we must fall into Sabellianism. But this is not so—perish the thought! Rather, just as when we say that Father and Son are two, we still confess one God, so when we say that there is one God, let us consider Father and Son as two, while they are one in the Godhead and in the Father's Word being indissoluble and indivisible and inseparable from Him. And let fire and the radiance from it serve as an illustration for humanity: these are two in being and in appearance, but one in that the radiance comes from the fire indivisibly.

10. But if any one, on hearing that the Father and the Son are two, misrepresent us as preaching two Gods (for this is what some feign to themselves, and immediately mock, saying, 'You hold two God.'), we must answer to such, If to acknowledge Father and Son, is to hold two Gods, it instantly follows that to confess but one we must deny the Son and Sabellianise. For if to speak of two is to fall into Gentilism, therefore if we speak of one, we must fall into Sabellianism. But this is not so; perish the thought! But, as when we say that Father and Son are two, we still confess one God, so when we say that there is one God, let us consider Father and Son two, while they are one in the Godhead, and in the Father's Word being indissoluble and indivisible and inseparable from Him. And let the fire and the radiance from it be a similitude of man, which are two in being and in appearance, but one in that its radiance is from it indivisibly.

11, 12. Marcellus and his disciples, like Arians, say that the Word was, not indeed created, but issued, to create us, as if the Divine silence were a state of inaction, and when God spoke by the Word, He acted; or that there was a going forth and return of the Word; a doctrine which implies change and imperfection in Father and Son.

They fall into the same foolishness as the Arians, for Arians also say that He was created for us so that He might create us—as if God waited until our creation for His issuing forth, as one group says, or His creation, as the other says. The Arians then are more generous to us than to the Son, for they say not that we exist for His sake, but He for ours came to be—that is, if He was therefore created and subsisted so that God through Him might create us. And these people, just as irreligious or more so, give to God less than to us. For we often, even when silent, are still active in thinking, so as to form the results of our thoughts into images; but they would have God inactive when silent, and when He speaks then to exert strength—that is, if when silent He could not make, and when speaking He began to create. For it is right to ask them whether the Word, when He was in God, was perfect so as to be able to make. If on the one hand He was imperfect when in God, but by being begotten became perfect, we are the cause of His perfection—that is, if He has been begotten for us, for on our behalf He has received the power of making. But if He was perfect in God so as to be able to make, His generation is superfluous, for He, even when in the Father, could frame the world; so that either He has not been begotten, or He was begotten not for us but because He is ever from the Father. For His generation demonstrates not that we were created, but that He is from God, for He was even before our creation.

11. They fall into the same folly with the Arians; for Arians also say that He was created for us, that He might create us, as if God waited till our creation for His issue, as the one party say, or His creation, as the other. Arians then are more bountiful to us than to the Son; for they say, not we for His sake, but He for ours, came to be; that is, if He was therefore created, and subsisted, that God through Him might create us. And these, as irreligious or more so, give to God less than to us. For we oftentimes, even when silent, yet are active in thinking, so as to form the results of our thoughts into images; but God they would have inactive when silent, and when He speaks then to exert strength; if, that is, when silent He could not make, and when speaking He began to create. For it is just to ask them, whether the Word, when He was in God, was perfect, so as to be able to make. If on the one hand He was imperfect, when in God, but by being begotten became perfect, we are the cause of His perfection, that is, if He has been begotten for us; for on our behalf He has received the power of making. But if He was perfect in God, so as to be able to make, His generation is superfluous; for He, even when in the Father, could frame the world; so that either He has not been begotten, or He was begotten, not for us, but because He is ever from the Father. For His generation evidences, not that we were created, but that He is from God; for He was even before our creation.

The same accusation can be made against them concerning the Father. If God could not create when He was silent, then He must have gained power by begetting—that is, by speaking. But where did He gain this power from? And why? If He could create when the Word was still within Him, then He begets unnecessarily, since He could create even in silence. Furthermore, if the Word was in God before He was begotten, then once begotten He must be outside and external to Him. But if that is so, how can He say now, "I in the Father and the Father in Me"? But if He is now in the Father, then He was always in the Father just as He is now, and it is pointless to say, "He was begotten for us, and He returns after we are formed, so that He may be as He was." For He was not anything that He is not now, nor is He what He was not. Rather, He is as He always was, in the same state and in the same respects. Otherwise He will appear to be imperfect and changeable. For if what He was is what He will be afterwards—as if He were not that way now—it is clear that He is not now what He was and will be. I mean, if He was previously in God and will be in God again afterwards, it follows that now the Word is not in God. But the Lord refutes such people when He says, "I in the Father and the Father in Me," for He is now as He always was. But if He is now as He always was, it follows that He was not begotten at one time and not at another, nor that once there was silence with God and then He spoke. Rather, there is always a Father, and a Son who is His Word—not a Word in name alone, nor the Word a Son in concept only, but existing coessential with the Father, not begotten for us, since we are brought into being for Him. For if He were begotten for us, and in His begetting we were created, and in His generation the creature exists, and then He returns so that He may be what He was before, then first, He who was begotten will again be not begotten. For if His going forth is generation, His return will be the end of that generation, because when He comes to be in God, God will be silent again. But if He will be silent, there will be what there was when He was silent—stillness and not creation, for the creation will cease to exist. For just as the creation came to be and existed when the Word went out, so when the Word returns, the creation will not exist. What is the point, then, of it coming into being if it is going to cease? Or why did God speak if He was then going to be silent? And why did He send forth One whom He recalls? And why did He beget One whose generation He wanted to end? Again, it is uncertain what He will be. For either He will be silent forever, or He will beget again and devise a different creation (for He will not make the same one, otherwise what was made would have remained, but another). And in due course He will bring that also to a close and devise another, and so on without end.

12. And the same presumption will be proved against them concerning the Father; for if, when silent, He could not make, of necessity He has gained power by begetting, that is, by speaking. And whence has He gained it? And wherefore? If, when He had the Word within Him, He could make, He begets needlessly, being able to make even in silence. Next, if the Word was in God before He was begotten, then being begotten He is without and external to Him. But if so, how says He now, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me John 14:10?' but if He is now in the Father, then always was He in the Father, as He is now, and needless is it to say, 'For us was He begotten, and He reverts after we are formed, that He may be as He was.' For He was not anything which He is not now, nor is He what He was not; but He is as He ever was, and in the same state and in the same respects; otherwise He will seem to be imperfect and alterable. For if, what He was, that He shall be afterwards, as if now He were not so, it is plain, He is not now what He was and shall be. I mean, if He was before in God, and afterwards shall be again, it follows that now the Word is not in God. But the Lord refutes such persons when He says, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me;' for so is He now as He ever was. But if so He now is, as He was ever, it follows, not that at one time He was begotten and not at another, nor that once there was silence with God, and then He spoke, but there is ever a Father, and a Son who is His Word, not in name alone a Word, nor the Word in notion only a Son, but existing coessential with the Father, not begotten for us, for we are brought into being for Him. For, if He were begotten for us, and in His begetting we were created, and in His generation the creature consists, and then He returns that He may be what He was before, first, He that was begotten will be again not begotten. For if His progression be generation, His return will be the close of that generation, for when He has come to be in God, God will be silent again. But if He shall be silent, there will be what there was when He was silent, stillness and not creation, for the creation will cease to be. For, as on the Word's outgoing, the creation came to be, and existed, so on the Word's retiring, the creation will not exist. What use then for it to come into being, if it is to cease? Or why did God speak, that then He should be silent? And why did He issue One whom He recalls? And why did He beget One whose generation He willed to cease? Again it is uncertain what He shall be. For either He will ever be silent, or He will again beget, and will devise a different creation (for He will not make the same, else that which was made would have remained, but another); and in due course He will bring that also to a close, and will devise another, and so on without end.

13, 14. Such a doctrine precludes all real distinctions of personality in the Divine Nature. Illustration of the Scripture doctrine from 2 Corinthians 6:11, etc.

This idea he perhaps borrowed from the Stoics, who claim that their god contracts and then expands along with creation, and afterward remains at rest endlessly. For whatever is dilated must first be constricted, and whatever is expanded must first be contracted; it remains what it was but simply undergoes an affection. If then the Monad was dilated and became a Triad, and the Monad was the Father, and the Triad is Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, then first the Monad, by being dilated, underwent an affection and became what it was not, for it was dilated when previously it had not been dilated. Next, if the Monad itself was dilated into a Triad, namely into Father and Son and Holy Spirit, then Father and Son and Spirit turn out to be the same, just as Sabellius taught, unless the Monad he speaks of is something other than the Father—and then he should not speak of dilatation, since the Monad would simply make three things, so that there was a Monad and then Father, Son, and Spirit. For if the Monad were dilated and expanded itself, it must itself be what was expanded. And a Triad when dilated is no longer a Monad, and when it is a Monad it is not yet a Triad. And so, he who was Father was not yet Son and Spirit; but when he became these, he is no longer only Father. Anyone who lies in this way must attribute a body to God and portray him as subject to affection, for what is dilatation except an affection of what is dilated? Or what is the dilated thing except what previously was not so but was indeed constricted, for it is the same thing differing from itself only in time?

13. This perhaps he borrowed from the Stoics, who maintain that their God contracts and again expands with the creation, and then rests without end. For what is dilated is first straitened; and what is expanded is at first contracted; and it is what it was, and does but undergo an affection. If then the Monad being dilated became a Triad, and the Monad was the Father, and the Triad is Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, first the Monad being dilated, underwent an affection and became what it was not; for it was dilated, whereas it had not been dilate. Next, if the Monad itself was dilated into a Triad, and that, Father and Son and Holy Ghost, then Father and Son and Spirit prove the same, as Sabellius held, unless the Monad which he speaks of is something besides the Father, and then he ought not to speak of dilatation, since the Monad was to make Three, so that there was a Monad, and then Father, Son, and Spirit. For if the Monad were dilated, and expanded itself, it must itself be that which was expanded. And a Triad when dilated is no longer a Monad, and when a Monad it is not yet a Triad. And so, He that was Father was not yet Son and Spirit; but, when become These, is no longer only Father. And a man who thus should lie, must ascribe a body to God, and represent Him as passible; for what is dilatation, but an affection of that which is dilated? Or what the dilated, but what before was not so, but was strait indeed; for it is the same, in time only differing from itself.

The divine Apostle understands this when he writes to the Corinthians, "Do not be straitened in us, but you yourselves be dilated, O Corinthians" (2 Corinthians 6:12-13). He is advising the same people to change from being straitened to being dilated. Just as the Corinthians, if they were straitened and then dilated, would not become different people but would still be Corinthians, so if the Father was dilated into a Triad, the Triad would simply be the Father alone. He says the same thing again: "Our heart is dilated." And Noah says, "May God dilate for Japheth," for the same heart and the same Japheth exists in the dilatation. So if the Monad was dilated, it would be dilated for others. But if it was dilated for itself, then it would be that which was dilated—and what is that but the Son and Holy Spirit? It is worth asking him, when he speaks this way, what was the purpose of this dilatation? Or indeed, why did it happen at all? For whatever does not remain the same but is dilated over time must necessarily have a cause for its dilatation. If it was in order that the Word and Spirit might be with Him, it is pointless to say "first a Monad, then dilated," because the Word and Spirit were not later additions but eternal—otherwise God would be wordless, as the Arians claim. So if the Word and Spirit always existed, then it was always dilated and not at first a Monad. But if it was dilated afterwards, then the Word came afterwards. But if it was dilated for the Incarnation and then became a Triad, then before the Incarnation there was not yet a Triad. And it will even seem that the Father became flesh, if He is the Monad and was dilated in the Man. Thus perhaps there will only be a Monad and flesh and thirdly Spirit—if, that is, He Himself was dilated—and there will be a Triad in name only. It is also absurd to say that it was dilated for the purpose of creating, for it would have been possible for it to make all things while remaining a Monad. The Monad did not need dilatation, nor was it lacking in power before being dilated. It is surely absurd and impious to think or speak this way about God. Another absurdity follows as well. For if it was dilated for the sake of creation, and while it was a Monad the creation did not exist, but at the Consummation it will again be a Monad after dilatation, then the creation will also come to nothing. For just as it was dilated for the sake of creating, so when the dilatation ceases, the creation will also cease.

14. And this the divine Apostle knows, when he writes to the Corinthians, 'Be not straitened in us, but be yourselves dilated, O Corinthians 2 Corinthians 6:12-13;' for he advises identical persons to change from straitness to dilatation. And as, supposing the Corinthians being straitened were in turn dilated, they had not been others, but still Corinthians, so if the Father was dilated into a Triad, the Triad again is the Father alone. And he says again the same thing, 'Our heart is dilated;' and Noah says, 'May God dilate for Japheth,' for the same heart and the same Japheth is in the dilatation. If then the Monad dilated, it would dilate for others; but if it dilated for itself, then it would be that which was dilated; and what is that but the Son and Holy Spirit? And it is well to ask him, when thus speaking, what was the action of this dilatation? Or, in very truth, wherefore at all it took place? For what does not remain the same, but is in course of time dilated, must necessarily have a cause of dilatation. If then it was in order that Word and Spirit should be with Him, it is beside the purpose to say, 'First Monad, and then dilated;' for Word and Spirit were not afterwards, but ever, or God would be wordless, as the Arians hold. So that if Word and Spirit were ever, ever was it dilated, and not at first a Monad; but if it were dilated afterwards, then afterwards is there a Word. But if for the Incarnation it was dilated, and then became a Triad, then before the Incarnation there was not yet a Triad. And it will seem even that the Father became flesh, if, that is, He be the Monad, and was dilated in the Man; and thus perhaps there will only be a Monad, and flesh, and thirdly Spirit; if, that is, He was Himself dilated; and there will be in name only a Triad. It is absurd too to say that it was dilated for creating; for it were possible for it, remaining a Monad, to make all; for the Monad did not need dilatation, nor was wanting in power before being dilated; it is absurd surely and impious, to think or speak thus in the case of God. Another absurdity too will follow. For if it was dilated for the sake of the creation, and while it was a Monad the creation was not, but upon the Consummation it will be again a Monad after dilatation, then the creation too will come to nought. For as for the sake of creating it was dilated, so, the dilatation ceasing, the creation will cease also.

15-24. Since the Word is from God, He must be Son. Since the Son is from everlasting, He must be the Word; else either He is superior to the Word, or the Word is the Father. Texts of the New Testamentwhich state the unity of the Son with the Father; therefore the Son is the Word. Three hypotheses refuted — 1. That the Man is the Son; 2. That the Word and Man together are the Son; 3. That the Word became Son on His incarnation. Texts of the Old Testamentwhich speak of the Son. If they are merely prophetical, then those concerning the Word may be such also.

Such absurdities will follow from saying that the Monad is dilated into a Triad. But since those who say this dare to separate the Word and the Son, claiming that the Word is one thing and the Son another, and that the Word existed first and then the Son, let us examine this teaching as well. Their presumption takes various forms. Some say that the man whom the Savior assumed is the Son. Others say that both the man and the Word became Son when they were united. Still others say that the Word Himself became Son when He became man. According to them, He changed from being the Word to being the Son, not being Son before but only Word. Both positions are Stoic doctrines, whether to say that God was dilated or to deny the Son, but it is especially absurd to acknowledge the Word yet deny that He is Son. For if the Word is not from God, they might reasonably deny He is Son. But if He is from God, how do they not see that what exists from something is the son of that from which it comes? Furthermore, if God is Father of the Word, why is the Word not Son of His own Father? For one is and is called father whose son he has, and one is and is called son of another whose father he has. If then God is not Father of Christ, neither is the Word Son. But if God is Father, then reasonably the Word is also Son. But if He is Father afterward and God first, this is an Arian idea. Moreover, it is absurd to say that God changes, for that belongs to bodies. If they argue that He became a Maker afterward in the case of creation, they should know that the change is in the things that came to be afterward, not in God.

15. Such absurdities will be the consequence of saying that the Monad is dilated into a Triad. But since those who say so venture to separate Word and Son, and to say that the Word is one and the Son another, and that first was the Word and then the Son, come let us consider this doctrine also. Now their presumption takes various forms; for some say that the man whom the Saviour assumed is the Son; and others both that the man and the Word then became Son, when they were united. And others say that the Word Himself then became Son when He became man; for from being Word, they say, He has become Son, not being Son before, but only Word. Now both are Stoic doctrines, whether to say that God was dilated or to deny the Son, but especially is it absurd to name the Word, yet deny Him to be Son. For if the Word be not from God, reasonably might they deny Him to be Son; but if He is from God, how see they not that what exists from anything is son of him from whom it is? Next, if God is Father of the Word, why is not the Word Son of His own Father? For one is and is called father, whose is the son; and one is and is called son of another, whose is the father. If then God is not Father of Christ, neither is the Word Son; but if God be Father, then reasonably also the Word is Son. But if afterwards there is Father, and first God, this is an Arian thought. Next, it is absurd that God should change; for that belongs to bodies; but if they argue that in the instance of creation He became afterwards a Maker, let them know that the change is in the things which afterwards came to be, and not in God.

If the Son were a created work, then God might have begun to be a Father to Him as to others. But if the Son is not a created work, then the Father has always existed and the Son has always existed. But if the Son has always existed, He must be the Word. For if the Word is not the Son—and this is what some dare to say—then either they consider the Word to be the Father, or they consider the Son to be superior to the Word. Since the Son is "in the bosom of the Father," it necessarily follows that either the Word does not exist before the Son (for nothing exists before Him who is in the Father), or if the Word is other than the Son, the Word must be the Father in whom the Son exists. But if the Word is not the Father but is the Word, then the Word must be external to the Father, since it is the Son who is "in the bosom of the Father." For both the Word and the Son cannot be in the bosom; only one can be, and He is the Son, who is the Only-begotten. For another reason it follows that if the Word is one thing and the Son is another, the Son must be superior to the Word. For "no one knows the Father except the Son," not the Word. So either the Word does not know, or if He does know, it is not true that "no one knows." The same applies to "He who has seen Me has seen the Father" and "I and the Father are One," for this is spoken by the Son, not the Word as they claim, as is clear from the Gospel. According to John, when the Lord said "I and the Father are One," the Jews picked up stones to stone Him. Jesus answered them, "I have shown you many good works from My Father; for which of those works do you stone Me?" The Jews answered Him, "We do not stone You for a good work, but for blasphemy, and because You, being a man, make Yourself God." Jesus answered them, "Is it not written in your law, 'I said, you are gods'? If he called them gods to whom the word of God came, and the Scripture cannot be broken, do you say of Him whom the Father has sanctified and sent into the world, 'You blaspheme,' because I said, 'I am the Son of God'? If I do not do the works of My Father, do not believe Me. But if I do, though you do not believe Me, believe the works, so that you may know and believe that the Father is in Me, and I in the Father." Yet, as far as the surface meaning of the words indicated, He said neither "I am God" nor "I am Son of God," but "I and the Father are One."

16. If then the Son too were a work, well might God begin to be a Father towards Him as others; but if the Son is not a work, then ever was the Father and ever the Son. But if the Son was ever, He must be the Word; for if the Word be not Son, and this is what a man waxes bold to say, either he holds that Word to be Father or the Son superior to the Word. For the Son being 'in the bosom of the Father John 1:18,' of necessity either the Word is not before the Son (for nothing is before Him who is in the Father), or if the Word be other than the Son, the Word must be the Father in whom is the Son. But if the Word is not Father but Word, the Word must be external to the Father, since it is the Son who is 'in the bosom of the Father.' For not both the Word and the Son are in the bosom, but one must be, and He the Son, who is Only-begotten. And it follows for another reason, if the Word is one, and the Son another, that the Son is superior to the Word; for 'no one knows the Father save the Son Matthew 11:27,' not the Word. Either then the Word does not know, or if He knows, it is not true that 'no one knows.' And the same of 'He that has seen Me, has seen the Father,' and 'I and the Father are One,' for this is uttered by the Son, not the Word, as they would have it, as is plain from the Gospel; for according to John when the Lord said, 'I and the Father are One,' the Jews took up stones to stone Him. 'Jesus answered them, Many good works have I showed you from My Father, for which of those works do ye stone Me? The Jews answered Him, saying, For a good work we stone You not, but for blasphemy, and because that You, being a man, make Yourself God. Jesus answered them, Is it not written in your law, I said, You are gods? If he called them gods unto whom the Word of God came, and the Scripture cannot be broken, say ye of Him, whom the Father has sanctified and sent into the world, Thou blaspheme, because I said, I am the Son of God? If I do not the works of My Father, believe Me not. But if I do, though ye believe not Me, believe the works, that you may know and believe that the Father is in Me, and I in the Father.' And yet, as far as the surface of the words intimated, He said neither 'I am God,' nor 'I am Son of God,' but 'I and the Father are One.'

The Jews, when they heard "One," thought like Sabellius that Jesus was saying He was the Father. But our Savior exposed their error with this argument: "Even though I said 'God,' you should have remembered what is written: 'I said, You are gods.'" Then to clarify "I and the Father are One," He explained the Son's oneness with the Father in these words: "Because I said, I am the Son of God." For even if He did not say it explicitly in those words, He has connected the meaning of "are One" to the Son. Nothing is one with the Father except what is from Him. What is from Him but the Son? Therefore He adds, "that you may know that I am in the Father, and the Father in Me." When explaining the meaning of "One," He said that the union and inseparability did not mean that one thing is the same as the other thing with which it is one, but rather that He is in the Father and the Father is in the Son. In this way He refutes both Sabellius, by saying "I am" not the Father but "the Son of God," and Arius, by saying "are One." If the Son and the Word are not the same, then it is not the Word who is one with the Father, but the Son. Nor is it the one who has seen the Word who "has seen the Father," but rather "he who has seen" the Son. From this it follows that either the Son is greater than the Word, or the Word has nothing beyond the Son. For what can be greater or more complete than "One," and "I in the Father and the Father in Me," and "He who has seen Me has seen the Father"? These statements also belong to the Son. Therefore the same John says, "He who has seen Me has seen Him who sent Me," and "He who receives Me receives Him who sent Me," and "I have come as a light into the world, that whoever believes in Me should not remain in darkness. And if anyone hears My words and does not keep them, I do not judge him, for I did not come to judge the world but to save the world. The word that he hears will judge him on the last day, because I go to the Father." The preaching, He says, judges the one who has not kept the commandment. "For if," He says, "I had not come and spoken to them, they would not have had sin; but now they have no excuse," He says, having heard My words, through which those who keep them will receive salvation.

17. The Jews then, when they heard 'One,' thought like Sabellius that He said that He was the Father, but our Saviour shows their sin by this argument: 'Though I had said God, you should have remembered what is written, I said, You are gods; ' then to clear up 'I and the Father are One,' He has explained the Son's oneness with the Father in the words, 'Because I said, I am the Son of God.' For if He did not say it in words, still He has referred the sense of 'are One' to the Son. For nothing is one with the Father, but what is from Him. What is that which is from Him but the Son? And therefore He adds, 'that you may know that I am in the Father, and the Father in Me.' For, when expounding the 'One,' He said that the union and the inseparability lay, not in This being That, with which It was One, but in His being in the Father and the Father in the Son. For thus He overthrows both Sabellius, in saying, 'I am' not, the Father, but, 'the Son of God;' and Arius, in saying, 'are One.' If then the Son and the Word are not the same, it is not that the Word is one with the Father, but the Son; nor he that has seen the Word 'has seen the Father,' but 'he that has seen' the Son. And from this it follows, either that the Son is greater than the Word, or the Word has nothing beyond the Son. For what can be greater or more perfect than 'One,' and 'I in the Father and the Father in Me,' and 'He that has seen Me, has seen the Father.' for these utterances also belong to the Son. And hence the same John says, 'He that has seen Me, has seen Him that sent Me,' and, 'He that receives Me, receives Him that sent Me;' and, 'I have come a light into the world, that whosoever believes in Me, should not abide in darkness. And, if any one hear My words and observe them not, I judge him not; for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. The word which he shall hear, the same shall judge him in the last day, because I go unto the Father.' The preaching, He says, judges him who has not observed the commandment; 'for if,' He says, 'I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin; but now they shall have no cloke John 15:22,' He says, having heard My words, through which those who observe them shall reap salvation.

Perhaps they will be shameless enough to claim that this statement comes from the Word and not from the Son. But the preceding text made it perfectly clear that the speaker was the Son. The one who says here, "I came not to judge the world but to save," is shown to be none other than the Only-begotten Son of God by what the same John said earlier: "For God so loved the world that He gave His Only-begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life. For God sent not His Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world through Him might be saved. He that believes in Him is not condemned, but he that believes not is condemned already, because he has not believed in the Name of the Only-begotten Son of God. And this is the condemnation, that light has come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil." If the one who says, "For I came not to judge the world, but that I might save it," is the same one who says, "He that sees Me, sees Him that sent Me," and if the one who came to save the world and not judge it is the Only-begotten Son of God, then clearly it is the same Son who says, "He that sees Me, sees Him that sent Me." For the one who said, "He that believes in Me," and, "If anyone hears My words, I judge him not," is the Son Himself, of whom Scripture says, "He that believes in Him is not condemned, but he that believes not is condemned already, because he has not believed in the Name of the Only-begotten Son of God." And again: "And this is the condemnation" of the one who does not believe in the Son, "that light has come into the world," and they did not believe in Him—that is, in the Son—for He must be "the Light which lights every man that comes into the world." And as long as He was on earth according to the Incarnation, He was Light in the world, as He said Himself, "While you have light, believe in the light, that you may be the children of light," for "I," He says, "have come a light into the world."

18. Perhaps they will have so little shame as to say, that this utterance belongs not to the Son but to the Word; but from what preceded it appeared plainly that the speaker was the Son. For He who here says, 'I came not to judge the world but to save John 12:47,' is shown to be no other than the Only-begotten Son of God, by the same John's saying before, 'For God so loved the world that He gave His Only-begotten Son, that whosoever believes in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life. For God sent not His Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world through Him might be saved. He that believes in Him is not condemned, but he that believes not is condemned already, because he has not believed in the Name of the Only-begotten Son of God. And this is the condemnation, that light has come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil.' If He who says, 'For I came not to judge the world, but that I might save it,' is the Same as says, 'He that sees Me, sees Him that sent Me,' and if He who came to save the world and not judge it is the Only-begotten Son of God, it is plain that it is the same Son who says, 'He that sees Me, sees Him that sent Me.' For He who said, 'He that believes in Me,' and, 'If any one hear My words, I judge him not,' is the Son Himself, of whom Scripture says, 'He that believes in Him is not condemned, but He that believes not is condemned already, because He has not believed in the Name of the Only-begotten Son of God.' And again: 'And this is the condemnation' of him who believes not on the Son, 'that light has come into the world,' and they believed not in Him, that is, in the Son; for He must be 'the Light which lights every man that comes into the world.' And as long as He was upon earth according to the Incarnation, He was Light in the world, as He said Himself, 'While you have light, believe in the light, that you may be the children of light;' for 'I,' says He, 'have come a light into the world. '

Since this has been demonstrated, it follows that the Word is the Son. But if the Son is the Light who has come into the world, then without question the world was made by the Son. At the beginning of the Gospel, the Evangelist speaks about John the Baptist, saying, "He was not that Light, but came to bear witness concerning that Light." For Christ Himself was, as we said before, the True Light that lights every person who comes into the world. For if "He was in the world, and the world was made by Him," then He must be the Word of God, about whom the Evangelist also testifies that all things were made by Him. Either they will be forced to speak of two worlds—so that one came into being by the Son and the other by the Word—or, if the world is one and the creation is one, it follows that Son and Word are one and the same before all creation, for by Him it came into being. Therefore, if all things came to be by the Son just as they did by the Word, it will not be contradictory but actually identical to say, for instance, "In the beginning was the Word," or "In the beginning was the Son." But if they maintain that the attributes of the Word do not apply to the Son simply because John did not say "In the beginning was the Son," it immediately follows that the attributes of the Son do not apply to the Word. But it was shown that "I and the Father are One" belongs to the Son, and that it is He "who is in the bosom of the Father," and "He that sees Me, sees Him that sent Me." And "the world was brought into being by Him" is common to both the Word and the Son, so that from this the Son is shown to exist before the world, for necessarily the Maker exists before the things brought into being. And according to them, what is said to Philip must belong not to the Word but to the Son. For Scripture says, "Jesus said, 'Have I been so long time with you, and yet you have not known Me, Philip? He that has seen Me, has seen the Father. And how do you say then, Show us the Father? Do you not believe that I am in the Father and the Father in Me? The words that I speak to you, I speak not of Myself, but the Father that dwells in Me, He does the works. Believe Me that I am in the Father and the Father in Me, or else believe Me for the very works' sake. Verily, verily, I say to you, he that believes in Me, the works that I do shall he do also, and greater works than these shall he do, because I go to the Father. And whatsoever you shall ask in My Name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son.'" Therefore, if the Father is glorified in the Son, the Son must be the one who said, "I in the Father and the Father in Me," and the one who said, "He that has seen Me, has seen the Father." For He, the same who spoke this way, shows Himself to be the Son by adding, "that the Father may be glorified in the Son."

19. This then being shown, it follows that the Word is the Son. But if the Son is the Light, which has come into the world, beyond all dispute the world was made by the Son. For in the beginning of the Gospel, the Evangelist, speaking of John the Baptist, says, 'He was not that Light, but that he might bear witness concerning that Light.' For Christ Himself was, as we have said before, the True Light that lights every man that comes into the world. For if 'He was in the world, and the world was made by Him,' of necessity He is the Word of God, concerning whom also the Evangelist witnesses that all things were made by Him. For either they will be compelled to speak of two worlds, that the one may have come into being by the Son and the other by the Word, or, if the world is one and the creation one, it follows that Son and Word are one and the same before all creation, for by Him it came into being. Therefore if as by the Word, so by the Son also all things came to be, it will not be contradictory, but even identical to say, for instance, 'In the beginning was the Word,' or, 'In the beginning was the Son.' But if because John did not say, 'In the beginning was the Son,' they shall maintain that the attributes of the Word do not suit with the Son, it at once follows that the attributes of the Son do not suit with the Word. But it was shown that to the Son belongs, 'I and the Father are One,' and that it is He 'Who is in the bosom of the Father,' and, 'He that sees Me, sees Him that sent Me;' and that 'the world was brought into being by Him,' is common to the Word and the Son; so that from this the Son is shown to be before the world; for of necessity the Framer is before the things brought into being. And what is said to Philip must belong, according to them, not to the Word, but to the Son. For, 'Jesus said,' says Scripture, 'Have I been so long time with you, and yet you have not known Me, Philip? He that has seen Me, has seen the Father. And how do you say then, Show us the Father? Do you not believe, that I am in the Father and the Father in Me? The words that I speak unto you, I speak not of Myself, but the Father that dwells in Me, He does the works. Believe Me that I am in the Father and the Father in Me, or else, believe Me for the very works' sake. Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that believes in Me, the works that I do shall he do also, and greater works than these shall he do, because I go unto the Father. And whatsoever you shall ask in My Name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son.' Therefore if the Father be glorified in the Son, the Son must be He who said, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me;' and He who said, 'He that has seen Me, has seen the Father.' for He, the same who thus spoke, shows Himself to be the Son, by adding, 'that the Father may be glorified in the Son.'

If they claim that the Man whom the Word wore, and not the Word, is the Son of God the Only-begotten, then the Man must consequently be He who is in the Father, in whom also the Father is. The Man must be He who is One with the Father, who is in the bosom of the Father, and who is the True Light. They will be forced to say that through the Man Himself the world came into being, and that the Man was He who came not to judge the world but to save it, and that He existed before Abraham came to be. For Scripture says, Jesus said to them, "Verily, verily, I say unto you, before Abraham was, I am." Is it not absurd to say, as they do, that one who came from the seed of Abraham after forty-two generations should exist before Abraham came to be? Is it not absurd, if the flesh which the Word bore is itself the Son, to say that the flesh from Mary is that by which the world was made? And how will they maintain "He was in the world"? For the Evangelist, to signify the Son's existence prior to the birth according to the flesh, goes on to say, "He was in the world." And how, if not the Word but the Man is the Son, can He save the world, being Himself one of the world? And if this does not shame them, where shall the Word be, if the Man is in the Father? And where will the Word stand in relation to the Father, if the Man and the Father are One? But if the Man is the Only-begotten, what will be the place of the Word? Either one must say that He comes second, or, if He is above the Only-begotten, He must be the Father Himself. For as the Father is One, so also the Only-begotten from Him is One. And what has the Word above the Man, if the Word is not the Son? For while Scripture says that through the Son and the Word the world was brought into being, and it is common to both the Word and the Son to frame the world, yet Scripture proceeds to place the sight of the Father not in the Word but in the Son, and to attribute the saving of the world not to the Word but to the Only-begotten Son. For it says, Jesus said, "Have I been so long while with you, and yet have you not known Me, Philip? He that has seen Me, has seen the Father." Nor does Scripture say that the Word knows the Father, but the Son; and that not the Word sees the Father, but the Only-begotten Son who is in the bosom of the Father.

20. If then they say that the Man whom the Word wore, and not the Word, is the Son of God the Only-begotten, the Man must be by consequence He who is in the Father, in whom also the Father is; and the Man must be He who is One with the Father, and who is in the bosom of the Father, and the True Light. And they will be compelled to say that through the Man Himself the world came into being, and that the Man was He who came not to judge the world but to save it; and that He it was who was in being before Abraham came to be. For, says Scripture, Jesus said to them, 'Verily, verily, I say unto you, before Abraham was, I am John 8:58.' And is it not absurd to say, as they do, that one who came of the seed of Abraham after two and forty generations, should exist before Abraham came to be? Is it not absurd, if the flesh, which the Word bore, itself is the Son, to say that the flesh from Mary is that by which the world was made? And how will they retain 'He was in the world?' for the Evangelist, by way of signifying the Son's antecedence to the birth according to the flesh, goes on to say, 'He was in the world.' And how, if not the Word but the Man is the Son, can He save the world, being Himself one of the world? And if this does not shame them, where shall be the Word, the Man being in the Father? And where will the Word stand to the Father, the Man and the Father being One? But if the Man be Only-begotten, what will be the place of the Word? Either one must say that He comes second, or, if He be above the Only-begotten, He must be the Father Himself. For as the Father is One, so also the Only-begotten from Him is One; and what has the Word above the Man, if the Word is not the Son? For, while Scripture says that through the Son and the Word the world was brought to be, and it is common to the Word and to the Son to frame the world, yet Scripture proceeds to place the sight of the Father, not in the Word but in the Son, and to attribute the saving of the world, not to the Word, but to the Only-begotten Son. For, says it, Jesus said, 'Have I been so long while with you, and yet have you not known Me, Philip? He that has seen Me, has seen the Father.' Nor does Scripture say that the Word knows the Father, but the Son; and that not the Word sees the Father, but the Only-begotten Son who is in the bosom of the Father.

And what more does the Word contribute to our salvation than the Son does, if the Son is one person and the Word is another, as they claim? For the command is that we should believe not in the Word, but in the Son. John says, "He that believes in the Son has everlasting life; but he that believes not the Son shall not see life" (John 3:36). And Holy Baptism, in which the substance of the whole faith is contained, is given not in the Word, but in Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. If, as they claim, the Word is one and the Son is another, and the Word is not the Son, then Baptism has no connection with the Word. How then can they claim that the Word is with the Father, when He is not with Him in the giving of Baptism? But perhaps they will say that the Word is included in the Father's Name. Why then not the Spirit also? Or is the Spirit external to the Father? And then the Man (if the Word is not the Son) is named after the Father, but the Spirit is named after the Man? And so the Monad, instead of expanding into a Triad, expands according to them into a Tetrad: Father, Word, Son, and Holy Spirit. Being exposed to shame on this point, they take another approach and say that not the Man by Himself whom the Lord bore, but both together, the Word and the Man, are the Son; for both joined together are named Son, they say. Which then is the cause of which? And which has made which a Son? Or, to speak more clearly, is the Word a Son because of the flesh? Or is the flesh called Son because of the Word? Or is neither the cause, but rather the combination of the two? If the Word is Son because of the flesh, then necessarily the flesh is Son, and all those absurdities follow that have already been drawn from saying that the Man is Son. But if the flesh is called Son because of the Word, then even before the flesh the Word certainly, being such, was Son. For how could a being make other sons if he is not himself a son, especially when there is a father? If He makes sons for Himself, then He Himself is Father; but if for the Father, then He must be Son, or rather that Son by reason of whom the rest are made sons.

21. And what more does the Word contribute to our salvation than the Son, if, as they hold, the Son is one, and the Word another? For the command is that we should believe, not in the Word, but in the Son. For John says, 'He that believes in the Son, has everlasting life; but he that believes not the Son, shall not see life John 3:36.' And Holy Baptism, in which the substance of the whole faith is lodged, is administered not in the Word, but in Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. If then, as they hold, the Word is one and the Son another, and the Word is not the Son, Baptism has no connection with the Word. How then are they able to hold that the Word is with the Father, when He is not with Him in the giving of Baptism? But perhaps they will say, that in the Father's Name the Word is included? Wherefore then not the Spirit also? Or is the Spirit external to the Father? And the Man indeed (if the Word is not Son) is named after the Father, but the Spirit after the Man? And then the Monad, instead of dilating into a Triad, dilates according to them into a Tetrad, Father, Word, Son, and Holy Ghost. Being brought to shame on this ground, they have recourse to another, and say that not the Man by Himself whom the Lord bore, but both together, the Word and the Man, are the Son; for both joined together are named Son, as they say. Which then is cause of which? And which has made which a Son? Or, to speak more clearly, is the Word a Son because of the flesh? Or is the flesh called Son because of the Word? Or is neither the cause, but the concurrence of the two? If then the Word be a Son because of the flesh, of necessity the flesh is Son, and all those absurdities follow which have been already drawn from saying that the Man is Son. But if the flesh is called Son because of the Word, then even before the flesh the Word certainly, being such, was Son. For how could a being make other sons, not being himself a son, especially when there was a father? If then He makes sons for Himself, then is He Himself Father; but if for the Father, then must He be Son, or rather that Son, by reason of Whom the rest are made sons.

If He is not the Son, yet we are sons, then God is our Father and not His. So how can He claim the name for Himself, saying "My Father" and "I from the Father"? For if God is the common Father of all, He is not His Father only, nor did He alone come out from the Father. But they say that God is sometimes called our Father also because He Himself has become partaker in our flesh. For on this account the Word has become flesh—so that, since the Word is Son, therefore because of the Son dwelling in us, He may be called our Father also. For "He sent forth," Scripture says, "the Spirit of His Son into our hearts, crying, Abba, Father" (Galatians 4:6). Therefore the Son in us, calling upon His own Father, causes Him to be named our Father also. Surely those in whose hearts the Son is not—neither can God be called their Father. But if the Man is called Son because of the Word, it follows necessarily, since the ancients are called sons even before the Incarnation, that the Word is Son even before His sojourn among us. For "I begot sons," Scripture says; and in the time of Noah, "When the sons of God saw," and in the Song, "Is not He your Father?" Therefore there was also that True Son, for whose sake they too were sons. But if, as they say again, neither of the two is Son, but it depends on the combination of the two, it follows that neither is Son—I say, neither the Word nor the Man, but some cause on account of which they were united. And accordingly that cause which makes the Son will precede the uniting. Therefore in this way also the Son existed before the flesh. When this is urged against them, they will take refuge in another excuse, saying that neither the Man is Son, nor both together, but that the Word was Word indeed simply in the beginning, but when He became Man, then He was named Son. For before His appearing He was not Son but Word only. And just as the Word became flesh, not being flesh before, so the Word became Son, not being Son before. Such are their idle words, but they admit of an obvious refutation.

22. For if, while He is not Son, we are sons, God is our Father and not His. How then does He appropriate the name instead, saying, 'My Father,' and 'I from the Father?' for if He be common Father of all, He is not His Father only, nor did He alone come out from the Father. But he says, that He is sometimes called our Father also, because He has Himself become partaker in our flesh. For on this account the Word has become flesh, that, since the Word is Son, therefore, because of the Son dwelling in us, He may be called our Father also; for 'He sent forth,' says Scripture, 'the Spirit of His Son into our hearts, crying, Abba, Father Galatians 4:6.' Therefore the Son in us, calling upon His own Father, causes Him to be named our Father also. Surely in whose hearts the Son is not, of them neither can God be called Father. But if because of the Word the Man is called Son, it follows necessarily, since the ancients are called sons even before the Incarnation, that the Word is Son even before His sojourn among us; for 'I begot sons,' says Scripture; and in the time of Noah, 'When the sons of God saw,' and in the Song, 'Is not He your Father?' Therefore there was also that True Son, for whose sake they too were sons. But if, as they say again, neither of the two is Son, but it depends on the concurrence of the two, it follows that neither is Son; I say, neither the Word nor the Man, but some cause, on account of which they were united; and accordingly that cause which makes the Son will precede the uniting. Therefore in this way also the Son was before the flesh. When this then is urged, they will take refuge in another pretext, saying, neither that the Man is Son, nor both together, but that the Word was Word indeed simply in the beginning, but when He became Man, then He was named Son; for before His appearing He was not Son but Word only; and as the 'Word became flesh,' not being flesh before, so the Word became Son, not being Son before. Such are their idle words; but they admit of an obvious refutation.

If He simply became Son when He became Man, then becoming Man would be the cause. And if the Man is the cause of His being Son, or both together are the cause, then the same absurdities follow. Next, if He is first Word and then Son, it will appear that He knew the Father only afterward, not before; for He does not know Him as Word but as Son. For "No one knows the Father but the Son." This will also mean that He came to be "in the bosom of the Father" only afterward, and that He and the Father became One only afterward, and only afterward is it true that "He that has seen Me has seen the Father." For all these things are said of the Son. Therefore they will be forced to say that the Word was nothing but a name. For it is not the Word who is in us with the Father, nor does whoever has seen the Word see the Father, nor was the Father known to anyone at all, because the Father is known through the Son (for so it is written, "And he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him"). And if the Word is not yet Son, then no one yet knew the Father. How then was He seen by Moses, how by the fathers? For He Himself says in the Kingdoms, "Was I not plainly revealed to the house of your father?" But if God was revealed, there must have been a Son to reveal Him, as He Himself says, "And he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him." It is therefore irreligious and foolish to say that the Word is one and the Son another, and it would be good to ask them where they got such an idea. They answer: Because no mention is made in the Old Testament of the Son, but of the Word; and for this reason they are certain in their opinion that the Son came later than the Word, because He is spoken of not in the Old but only in the New. This is what they irreligiously say; for first, to separate the Testaments so that one does not agree with the other is the strategy of Manichees and Jews, one group opposing the Old and the other the New. Next, on their reasoning, if what is contained in the Old is older and what is in the New is later, and times depend upon the writing, it follows that "I and the Father are One," and "Only-begotten," and "He that has seen Me has seen the Father" are later, for these testimonies are drawn not from the Old but from the New.

23. For if simply, when made Man, He has become Son, the becoming Man is the cause. And if the Man is cause of His being Son, or both together, then the same absurdities result. Next, if He is first Word and then Son, it will appear that He knew the Father afterwards, not before; for not as being Word does He know Him, but as Son. For 'No one knows the Father but the Son.' And this too will result, that He has come afterwards to be 'in the bosom of the Father Matthew 11:27; John 1:18,' and afterwards He and the Father have become One; and afterwards is, 'He that has seen Me, has seen the Father John 14:9.' For all these things are said of the Son. Hence they will be forced to say, The Word was nothing but a name. For neither is it He who is in us with the Father, nor whoever has seen the Word, has seen the Father, nor was the Father known to any one at all, for through the Son is the Father known (for so it is written, 'And he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him'), and, the Word not being yet Son, not yet did any know the Father. How then was He seen by Moses, how by the fathers? For He says Himself in the Kingdoms, 'Was I not plainly revealed to the house of your father?' But if God was revealed, there must have been a Son to reveal, as He says Himself, 'And he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him.' It is irreligious then and foolish to say that the Word is one and the Son another, and whence they gained such an idea it were well to ask them. They answer, Because no mention is made in the Old Testament of the Son, but of the Word; and for this reason they are positive in their opinion that the Son came later than the Word, because not in the Old, but in the New only, is He spoken of. This is what they irreligiously say; for first to separate between the Testaments, so that the one does not hold with the other, is the device of Manichees and Jews, the one of whom oppose the Old, and the other the New. Next, on their showing, if what is contained in the Old is of older date, and what in the New of later, and times depend upon the writing, it follows that 'I and the Father are One,' and 'Only-begotten,' and 'He that has seen Me has seen the Father,' are later, for these testimonies are adduced not from the Old but from the New.

But it is not so; for in truth much is said in the Old Testament about the Son as well, such as in the second Psalm, 'You are My Son, this day have I begotten You;' and in the ninth, the title, Unto the 'end concerning the hidden things of the Son, a Psalm of David;' and in the forty-fourth, 'Unto the end, concerning the things that shall be changed to the Sons of Korah for understanding, a song about the Well-beloved;' and in Isaiah, 'I will sing to my Well-beloved a song of my Well-beloved touching my vineyard. My Well-beloved has a vineyard Isaiah 5:1;' Who is this 'Well-beloved' except the Only-begotten Son? Likewise in the hundred and ninth, 'From the womb I begot You before the morning star,' about which I shall speak later; and in the Proverbs, 'Before the hills He begot me;' and in Daniel, 'And the form of the Fourth is like the Son of God;' and many others. So if antiquity comes from the Old Testament, the Son must be ancient, since He is clearly described in the Old Testament in many places. 'Yes,' they say, 'that is so, but it must be understood prophetically.' Therefore the Word must also be said to be spoken of prophetically; for this is not to be taken one way and that another. For if 'You are My Son?' refers to the future, so does 'By the Word of the Lord were the heavens established;' for it does not say 'were brought into being,' nor 'He made.' But that 'established' refers to the future is stated elsewhere: 'The Lord reigned,' followed by 'He so established the earth that it can never be moved.' And if the words in the forty-fourth Psalm 'for My Well-beloved' refer to the future, so does what follows them, 'My heart uttered a good Word.' And if 'From the womb' relates to a man, therefore also 'From the heart.' For if the womb is human, so is the heart corporeal. But if what is from the heart is eternal, then what is 'From the womb' is eternal. And if the 'Only-begotten' is 'in the bosom,' therefore the 'Well-beloved' is 'in the bosom.' For 'Only-begotten' and 'Well-beloved' are the same, as in the words 'This is My Well-beloved Son.' For He did not say 'Well-beloved' as if wishing to indicate His love toward Him, as though it might appear that He hated others, but He made clear by this His being Only-begotten, in order to show that He alone was from Him. And so the Word, intending to convey to Abraham the idea of 'Only-begotten,' says, 'Offer your son your well-beloved Genesis 22:2;' but it is plain to anyone that Isaac was the only son from Sarah. The Word then is Son, not having recently come to be or been named Son, but always Son. For if not Son, neither is He Word; and if not Word, neither is He Son. For that which is from the father is a son; and what is from the Father, except that Word which went forth from the heart and was born from the womb? For the Father is not Word, nor the Word Father, but one is Father and the other Son; and one begets and the other is begotten.

24. But it is not so; for in truth much is said in the Old also about the Son, as in the second Psalm, 'You are My Son, this day have I begotten You;' and in the ninth the title, Unto the 'end concerning the hidden things of the Son, a Psalm of David;' and in the forty-fourth, 'Unto the end, concerning the things that shall be changed to the Sons of Korah for understanding, a song about the Well-beloved;' and in Isaiah, 'I will sing to my Well-beloved a song of my Well-beloved touching my vineyard. My Well-beloved has a vineyard Isaiah 5:1;' Who is this 'Well-beloved' but the Only-begotten Son? As also in the hundred and ninth, 'From the womb I begot You before the morning star,' concerning which I shall speak afterwards; and in the Proverbs, 'Before the hills He begot me;' and in Daniel, 'And the form of the Fourth is like the Son of God;' and many others. If then from the Old be ancientness, ancient must be the Son, who is clearly described in the Old Testament in many places. 'Yes,' they say, 'so it is, but it must be taken prophetically.' Therefore also the Word must be said to be spoken of prophetically; for this is not to be taken one way, that another. For if 'You are My Son?' refer to the future, so does 'By the Word of the Lord were the heavens established;' for it is not said 'were brought to be,' nor 'He made.' But that 'established' refers to the future, it states elsewhere: 'The Lord reigned,' followed by 'He so established the earth that it can never be moved.' And if the words in the forty-fourth Psalm 'for My Well-beloved' refer to the future, so does what follows upon them, 'My heart uttered a good Word.' And if 'From the womb' relates to a man, therefore also 'From the heart.' For if the womb is human, so is the heart corporeal. But if what is from the heart is eternal, then what is 'From the womb' is eternal. And if the 'Only-begotten' is 'in the bosom,' therefore the 'Well-beloved' is 'in the bosom.' For 'Only-begotten' and 'Well-beloved' are the same, as in the words 'This is My Well-beloved Son.' For not as wishing to signify His love towards Him did He say 'Well-beloved,' as if it might appear that He hated others, but He made plain thereby His being Only-begotten, that He might show that He alone was from Him. And hence the Word, with a view of conveying to Abraham the idea of 'Only-begotten,' says, 'Offer your son your well-beloved Genesis 22:2;' but it is plain to any one that Isaac was the only son from Sara. The Word then is Son, not lately come to be, or named Son, but always Son. For if not Son, neither is He Word; and if not Word, neither is He Son. For that which is from the father is a son; and what is from the Father, but that Word that went forth from the heart, and was born from the womb? For the Father is not Word, nor the Word Father, but the one is Father, and the other Son; and one begets, and the other is begotten.

25. Marcellian illustration from 1 Corinthians 12:4, refuted.

Arius raves when he says that the Son is from nothing and that once He did not exist, while Sabellius also raves when he says that the Father is Son, and again, the Son is Father—one in subsistence but two in name. He also raves when he uses the grace of the Spirit as an example. For he says, "Just as there are varieties of gifts but the same Spirit, so also the Father is the same but is expanded into Son and Spirit." Now this is completely absurd. For if God operates as the Spirit does, then the Father will be Word and Holy Spirit, becoming Father to one person, Son to another, and Spirit to another, adapting himself to each person's need. He would be Son and Spirit in name only, but in reality Father alone. He would have a beginning when He becomes Son, then cease to be called Father, and become man in name only without actually coming among us. He would be dishonest in saying "I and the Father," when He is actually Himself the Father. These and other absurdities follow in Sabellius's case. The name of the Son and the Spirit will necessarily cease when the need has been met, and everything that happens will be mere pretense, displayed in name only rather than in truth. When the name of Son ceases, as they claim, then the grace of Baptism will also cease, since it was given in the Son. Indeed, what will follow except the destruction of creation? For if the Word came forth so that we might be created, and we came into being when He came forth, then clearly when He withdraws back into the Father, as they say, we will no longer exist. For He will be as He was before, so we too will not exist, just as we did not exist then. For when He is no longer gone forth, there will no longer be a creation. This is absurd.

25. Arius then raves in saying that the Son is from nothing, and that once He was not, while Sabellius also raves in saying that the Father is Son, and again, the Son Father, in subsistence One, in name Two; and he raves also in using as an example the grace of the Spirit. For he says, 'As there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit, so also the Father is the same, but is dilated into Son and Spirit.' Now this is full of absurdity; for if as with the Spirit, so it is with God, the Father will be Word and Holy Spirit, to one becoming Father, to another Son, to another Spirit, accommodating himself to the need of each, and in name indeed Son and Spirit, but in reality Father only; having a beginning in that He becomes a Son, and then ceasing to be called Father, and made man in name, but in truth not even coming among us; and untrue in saying 'I and the Father,' but in reality being Himself the Father, and the other absurdities which result in the instance of Sabellius. And the name of the Son and the Spirit will necessarily cease, when the need has been supplied; and what happens will altogether be but make-belief, because it has been displayed, not in truth, but in name. And the Name of Son ceasing, as they hold, then the grace of Baptism will cease too; for it was given in the Son. Nay, what will follow but the annihilation of the creation? For if the Word came forth that we might be created, and when He had come forth, we were, it is plain that when He retires into the Father, as they say, we shall be no longer. For He will be as He was; so also we shall not be, as then we were not; for when He is no more gone forth, there will no more be a creation. This then is absurd.

26-36. That the Son is the Co-existing Word, argued from the New Testament. Texts from the Old Testamentcontinued; especially Psalm 110:3. Besides, the Word in Old Testamentmay be Son in New, as Spirit in Old Testamentis Paraclete in New. Objection from Acts 10:36; answered by parallels, such as 1 Corinthians 1:5. Lev. 9:7. etc. Necessity of the Word's taking flesh, viz. to sanctify, yet without destroying, the flesh.

John makes clear in his first letter that the Son has no beginning of existence but was always with the Father before he became human. He writes: "That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled of the Word of Life; and the Life was manifested, and we have seen it; and we bear witness and declare unto you that Eternal Life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us." While he says here that "the Life" not "became" but "was with the Father," at the end of his letter he says the Son is the Life, writing, "And we are in Him that is True, even in His Son, Jesus Christ; this is the True God and Eternal Life." But if the Son is the Life, and the Life was with the Father, and if the Son was with the Father, and the same evangelist says, "And the Word was with God," the Son must be the Word, which is always with the Father. And just as the "Son" is the "Word," so "God" must be "the Father." Moreover, according to John, the Son is not merely "God" but "True God," for according to the same evangelist, "And the Word was God," and the Son said, "I am the Life." Therefore the Son is the Word and Life which is with the Father. And again, what is said in the same John, "The Only-begotten Son which is in the bosom of the Father," shows that the Son always existed. For the one John calls Son, David mentions in the Psalm as God's Hand, saying, "Why do you not stretch forth your Right Hand out of your bosom?" Therefore if the Hand is in the bosom, and the Son in the bosom, the Son will be the Hand, and the Hand will be the Son, through whom the Father made all things; for it is written, "Your Hand made all these things," and "He led out His people with His Hand"—therefore through the Son. And if "this is the changing of the Right Hand of the Most Highest," and again, "Unto the end, concerning the things that shall be changed, a song for My Well-beloved," the Well-beloved then is the Hand that was changed. Concerning him the Divine Voice also says, "This is My Beloved Son." This "My Hand" then is equivalent to "This My Son."

26. But that the Son has no beginning of being, but before He was made man was ever with the Father, John makes clear in his first Epistle, writing thus: 'That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled of the Word of Life; and the Life was manifested, and we have seen it; and we bear witness and declare unto you that Eternal Life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us 1 John 1:1-2.' While he says here that 'the Life,' not 'became,' but 'was with the Father,' in the end of his Epistle he says the Son is the Life, writing, 'And we are in Him that is True, even in His Son, Jesus Christ; this is the True God and Eternal Life.' But if the Son is the Life, and the Life was with the Father, and if the Son was with the Father, and the same Evangelist says, 'And the Word was with God John 1:1,' the Son must be the Word, which is ever with the Father. And as the 'Son' is 'Word,' so 'God' must be 'the Father.' Moreover, the Son, according to John, is not merely 'God' but 'True God;' for according to the same Evangelist, 'And the Word was God;' and the Son said, 'I am the Life.' Therefore the Son is the Word and Life which is with the Father. And again, what is said in the same John, 'The Only-begotten Son which is in the bosom of the Father,' shows that the Son was ever. For whom John calls Son, Him David mentions in the Psalm as God's Hand, saying, 'Why do You not strech forth Your Right Hand out of Your bosom?' Therefore if the Hand is in the bosom, and the Son in the bosom, the Son will be the Hand, and the Hand will be the Son, through whom the Father made all things; for it is written, 'Your Hand made all these things,' and 'He led out His people with His Hand;' therefore through the Son. And if 'this is the changing of the Right Hand of the Most Highest,' and again, 'Unto the end, concerning the things that shall be changed, a song for My Well-beloved;' the Well-beloved then is the Hand that was changed; concerning whom the Divine Voice also says, 'This is My Beloved Son.' This 'My Hand' then is equivalent to 'This My Son.'

Since there are poorly instructed people who resist the doctrine of a Son and dismiss the words "From the womb before the morning star I begot You" as if this referred to His relationship to Mary—claiming that He was born of Mary "before the morning star" and that "womb" could not refer to His relationship toward God—we must say a few words here. If "womb" is rejected as applying to God because it is human, then clearly "heart" must also be rejected, since whatever has a heart also has a womb. Since both are human terms, we must either deny both or seek to explain both. Now just as a word comes from the heart, so an offspring comes from the womb. And just as when Scripture speaks of God's heart we do not understand it in a human way, so if Scripture says "from the womb," we must not take it in a bodily sense. For it is the custom of divine Scripture to speak and signify in human terms what is above humanity. Thus in speaking of creation it says, "Your hands made me and fashioned me," and "Your hand made all these things," and "He commanded and they were created." Its language is appropriate for everything: it attributes to the Son propriety and genuineness, and to creation the beginning of existence. For the one God makes and creates, but Him He begets from Himself, as Word or Wisdom. Now "womb" and "heart" clearly declare what is proper and genuine, for we too have this from the womb, but our works we make by the hand.

27. But since there are ill-instructed men who, while resisting the doctrine of a Son, think little of the words, 'From the womb before the morning star I begot You;' as if this referred to His relation to Mary, alleging that He was born of Mary 'before the morning star,' for that to say 'womb' could not refer to His relation towards God, we must say a few words here. If then, because the 'womb' is human, therefore it is foreign to God, plainly 'heart' too has a human meaning, for that which has heart has womb also. Since then both are human, we must deny both, or seek to explain both. Now as a word is from the heart, so is an offspring from the womb; and as when the heart of God is spoken of, we do not conceive of it as human, so if Scripture says 'from the womb,' we must not take it in a corporeal sense. For it is usual with divine Scripture to speak and signify in the way of man what is above man. Thus speaking of the creation it says, 'Your hands made me and fashioned me,' and, 'Your hand made all these things,' and, 'He commanded and they were created.' Suitable then is its language about everything; attributing to the Son 'propriety' and 'genuineness,' and to the creation 'the beginning of being.' For the one God makes and creates; but Him He begets from Himself, Word or Wisdom. Now 'womb' and 'heart' plainly declare the proper and the genuine; for we too have this from the womb; but our works we make by the hand.

What then do they mean by saying "Before the morning star?" I would answer that if "Before the morning star" shows that His birth from Mary was wonderful, many others besides Him have been born before the rising of the star. What then is so wonderful about His case that He should record it as some special privilege, when it is common to many? Furthermore, begetting differs from bringing forth. Begetting involves the original foundation, but bringing forth is simply the production of what already exists. If then the term refers to the body, let it be noted that He did not begin to come into being when He was announced to the shepherds at night, but when the Angel spoke to the Virgin. And that was not night, for this is not said; instead, it was night when He came forth from the womb. Scripture makes this distinction, saying on the one hand that He was begotten before the morning star, and on the other speaking of His coming forth from the womb, as in the twenty-first Psalm: "You are He who drew Me from the womb." Besides, He did not say "before the rising of the morning star," but simply "before the morning star." If then the phrase must be understood of the body, then either the body must be before Adam, since the stars were before Adam, or we must investigate the meaning of the text. John enables us to do this, saying in the Apocalypse: "I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last, the beginning and the end. Blessed are they who make broad their robes, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city. For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever makes and loves a lie. I Jesus have sent My Angel, to testify these things in the Churches. I am the Root and the Offspring of David, the Bright and Morning Star. And the Spirit and the Bride say, Come; and let him that hears say, Come; and let him that is thirsty, Come; and whosoever will, let him take of the water of life freely." If then "the Offspring of David" is "the Bright and Morning Star," it is clear that the flesh of the Savior is called "the Morning Star," which the Offspring from God preceded. So the meaning of the Psalm is this: "I have begotten You from Myself before Your appearance in the flesh." For "before the Morning Star" is the same as "before the Incarnation of the Word."

28. What means then, say they, 'Before the morning star?' I would answer, that if 'Before the morning star' shows that His birth from Mary was wonderful, many others besides have been born before the rising of the star. What then is said so wonderful in His instance, that He should record it as some choice prerogative, when it is common to many? Next, to beget differs from bringing forth; for begetting involves the primary foundation, but to bring forth is nothing else than the production of what exists. If then the term belongs to the body, let it be observed that He did not then receive a beginning of coming to be when he was evangelized to the shepherds by night, but when the Angel spoke to the Virgin. And that was not night, for this is not said; on the contrary, it was night when He issued from the womb. This difference Scripture makes, and says on the one hand that He was begotten before the morning star, and on the other speaks of His proceeding from the womb, as in the twenty-first Psalm, 'You are he that drew Me from the womb.' Besides, He did not say, 'before the rising of the morning star,' but simply 'before the morning star.' If then the phrase must be taken of the body, then either the body must be before Adam, for the stars were before Adam, or we have to investigate the sense of the letter. And this John enables us to do, who says in the Apocalypse, 'I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last, the beginning and the end. Blessed are they who make broad their robes, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city. For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever makes and loves a lie. I Jesus have sent My Angel, to testify these things in the Churches. I am the Root and the Offspring of David, the Bright and Morning Star. And the Spirit and the Bride say, Come; and let him that hears say, Come; and let him that is thirsty, Come; and whosoever will, let him take of the water of life freely.' If then 'the Offspring of David' be the 'Bright and Morning Star,' it is plain that the flesh of the Saviour is called 'the Morning Star,' which the Offspring from God preceded; so that the sense of the Psalm is this, 'I have begotten You from Myself before Your appearance in the flesh;' for 'before the Morning Star' is equivalent to 'before the Incarnation of the Word.'

In the Old Testament, statements about the Son are clearly made. At the same time, it's unnecessary to argue this point. For if what is not stated in the Old Testament is of later date, let those who make this argument explain where in the Old Testament the Spirit as Paraclete is mentioned. The Holy Spirit is mentioned, but the Paraclete is nowhere mentioned. Is the Holy Spirit one thing and the Paraclete another, with the Paraclete being later since it's not mentioned in the Old Testament? But it would be wrong to say that the Spirit is later, or to distinguish the Holy Spirit as one thing and the Paraclete as another. The Spirit is one and the same, both then and now, sanctifying and comforting those who receive Him—just as one and the same Word and Son led even then to the adoption of sons those who were worthy. For sons under the Old Testament were made sons through none other than the Son. Unless there was already a Son who was of God before Mary, how is He before all, when there are sons before Him? And how is He "First-born" if He comes second after many? But the Paraclete is not second, for He existed before all, nor is the Son later, for "in the beginning was the Word" (John 1:1). And just as the Spirit and Paraclete are the same, so the Son and Word are the same. Just as the Savior says concerning the Spirit, "But the Paraclete which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in My Name," speaking of one and the same and not distinguishing, so John describes similarly when he says, "And the Word became flesh, and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, glory as of one Only-begotten from the Father." For here too he does not distinguish but witnesses to the identity. And as the Paraclete is not one thing and the Holy Ghost another, but one and the same, so Word is not one thing and Son another, but the Word is Only-Begotten. For he does not say the glory of the flesh itself, but of the Word. So whoever dares to distinguish between Word and Son should also distinguish between Spirit and Paraclete. But if the Spirit cannot be distinguished, neither can the Word, being also Son and Wisdom and Power. Moreover, the word "Well-beloved" even the Greeks who are skilled in language know to be equivalent to "Only-begotten." For Homer speaks this way of Telemachus, who was the only-begotten of Ulysses, in the second book of the Odyssey:

29. Thus in the Old also, statements are plainly made concerning the Son; at the same time it is superfluous to argue the point; for if what is not stated in the Old is of later date, let them who are thus disputatious, say where in the Old is mention made of the Spirit, the Paraclete? For of the Holy Spirit there is mention, but nowhere of the Paraclete. Is then the Holy Spirit one, and the Paraclete another, and the Paraclete the later, as not mentioned in the Old? But far be it to say that the Spirit is later, or to distinguish the Holy Ghost as one and the Paraclete as another; for the Spirit is one and the same, then and now hallowing and comforting those who are His recipients; as one and the same Word and Son led even then to adoption of sons those who were worthy. For sons under the Old were made such through no other than the Son. For unless even before Mary there were a Son who was of God, how is He before all, when they are sons before Him? And how also 'First-born,' if He comes second after many? But neither is the Paraclete second, for He was before all, nor the Son later; for 'in the beginning was the Word John 1:1.' And as the Spirit and Paraclete are the same, so the Son and Word are the same; and as the Saviour says concerning the Spirit, 'But the Paraclete which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in My Name,' speaking of One and Same, and not distinguishing, so John describes similarly when he says, 'And the Word became flesh, and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, glory as of one Only-begotten from the Father.' For here too he does not distinguish but witnesses the identity. And as the Paraclete is not one and the Holy Ghost another, but one and the same, so Word is not one, and Son another, but the Word is Only-Begotten; for He says not the glory of the flesh itself, but of the Word. He then who dares distinguish between Word and Son, let him distinguish between Spirit and Paraclete; but if the Spirit cannot be distinguished, so neither can the Word, being also Son and Wisdom and Power. Moreover, the word 'Well-beloved' even the Greeks who are skilful in phrases know to be equivalent with 'Only-begotten.' For Homer speaks thus of Telemachus, who was the only-begotten of Ulysses, in the second book of the Odyssey:

I notice there seems to be a mismatch between the chapter description provided and the paragraph text given. The chapter heading indicates this should be a theological discussion about the Son as the Co-existing Word with references to Scripture and theological arguments, while the paragraph provided appears to be poetry about Ulysses that doesn't match the theological context at all.

Could you please verify and provide the correct paragraph from Chapter 26-36 that discusses the Son as the Co-existing Word? The paragraph should contain theological content related to the chapter's themes about the Word, Old and New Testament references, and the necessity of the Incarnation.

O'er the wide earth, dear youth, why seek to run, An only child, a well-beloved son? He whom you mourn, divine Ulysses, fell Far from his country, where the strangers dwell.

Therefore, the one who is the only son of his father is called well-beloved.

Therefore he who is the only son of his father is called well-beloved.

Some followers of the Samosatene, distinguishing the Word from the Son, claim that the Son is Christ while the Word is something else. They base this on Peter's words in Acts, which he spoke correctly but which they interpret wrongly. The passage says: "The Word He sent to the children of Israel, preaching peace by Jesus Christ; this is Lord of all Acts 10:36." They argue that since the Word spoke through Christ, just as in the case of the Prophets where it says "Thus says the Lord," the prophet was one person and the Lord another. But we can counter this by pointing to the words in First Corinthians: "waiting for the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall also confirm you unto the end unblameable in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Corinthians 1:7-8." Just as one Christ does not confirm the day of another Christ, but He Himself confirms in His own day those who wait for Him, so the Father sent the Word made flesh, so that having become man He might preach through Himself. That is why the text immediately adds, "This is Lord of all," and the Lord of all is the Word.

30. Some of the followers of the Samosatene, distinguishing the Word from the Son, pretend that the Son is Christ, and the Word another; and they ground this upon Peter's words in the Acts, which he spoke well, but they explain badly. It is this: 'The Word He sent to the children of Israel, preaching peace by Jesus Christ; this is Lord of all Acts 10:36.' For they say that since the Word spoke through Christ, as in the instance of the Prophets, 'Thus says the Lord,' the prophet was one and the Lord another. But to this it is parallel to oppose the words in the first to the Corinthians, 'waiting for the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall also confirm you unto the end unblameable in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Corinthians 1:7-8.' For as one Christ does not confirm the day of another Christ, but He Himself confirms in His own day those who wait for Him, so the Father sent the Word made flesh, that being made man He might preach by means of Himself. And therefore he straightway adds, 'This is Lord of all;' but Lord of all is the Word.

Look at this example: 'And Moses said to Aaron, Go to the altar and offer your sin-offering, and your burnt-offering, and make an atonement for yourself and for the people; and offer the offering of the people, and make an atonement for them, as the Lord commanded Moses Leviticus 9:7.' Notice that even though Moses is one person, Moses himself speaks as if referring to another Moses, saying 'as the Lord commanded Moses.' In the same way, if blessed Peter speaks of the Divine Word as sent to the children of Israel by Jesus Christ, we don't need to understand the Word as one thing and Christ as another. Rather, they are one and the same because of the union that took place in His divine and loving condescension when He became man. Even if He is considered in two ways, there is still no division of the Word, just as when the inspired John says, 'And the Word became flesh, and dwelt among us John 1:14.' What blessed Peter says well and rightly, the followers of the Samosatene understand badly and wrongly, and so they do not stand in the truth. For Christ is understood in both ways in Divine Scripture, as when it says Christ is 'God's power and God's wisdom 1 Corinthians 1:24.' So if Peter says that the Word was sent through Jesus Christ to the children of Israel, let him be understood to mean that the Word incarnate appeared to the children of Israel, so that it corresponds to 'And the Word became flesh.' But if they understand it differently, and while confessing the Word to be divine, as He is, they separate from Him the Man that He has taken—with whom we also believe He is made one—saying that He was sent through Jesus Christ, then they are contradicting themselves without realizing it. For those who in this passage separate the divine Word from the divine Incarnation seem to have a degraded understanding of the doctrine of His becoming flesh, and they entertain Gentile ideas by thinking that the divine Incarnation is an alteration of the Word. But it is not so; God forbid.

31. 'And Moses said to Aaron, Go unto the altar and offer your sin-offering, and your burnt-offering, and make an atonement for yourself and for the people; and offer the offering of the people, and make an atonement for them, as the Lord commanded Moses Leviticus 9:7.' See now here, though Moses be one, Moses himself speaks as if about another Moses, 'as the Lord commanded Moses.' In like manner then, if the blessed Peter speak of the Divine Word also, as sent to the children of Israel by Jesus Christ, it is not necessary to understand that the Word is one and Christ another, but that they were one and the same by reason of the uniting which took place in His divine and loving condescension and becoming man. And even if He be considered in two ways, still it is without any division of the Word, as when the inspired John says, 'And the Word became flesh, and dwelt among us John 1:14.' What then is said well and rightly by the blessed Peter, the followers of the Samosatene, understanding badly and wrongly, stand not in the truth. For Christ is understood in both ways in Divine Scripture, as when it says Christ 'God's power and God's wisdom 1 Corinthians 1:24.' If then Peter says that the Word was sent through Jesus Christ unto the children of Israel, let him be understood to mean, that the Word incarnate has appeared to the children of Israel, so that it may correspond to 'And the Word became flesh.' But if they understand it otherwise, and, while confessing the Word to be divine, as He is, separate from Him the Man that He has taken, with which also we believe that He is made one, saying that He has been sent through Jesus Christ, they are, without knowing it, contradicting themselves. For those who in this place separate the divine Word from the divine Incarnation, have, it seems, a degraded notion of the doctrine of His having become flesh, and entertain Gentile thoughts, as they do, conceiving that the divine Incarnation is an alteration of the Word. But it is not so; perish the thought.

In the same way that John here preaches that incomprehensible union—"the mortal being swallowed up of life" (2 Corinthians 5:4), indeed, of Him who is Very Life (as the Lord said to Martha, "I am the Life" [John 11:25])—so when the blessed Peter says that through Jesus Christ the Word was sent, he also implies the divine union. For just as when a man heard "The Word became flesh," he would not think that the Word ceased to be (which is absurd, as has been said before), so also when hearing of the Word who has been united to the flesh, let him understand the divine mystery as one and simple. However, more clearly and indisputably than all reasoning, what was said by the Archangel to the Bearer of God herself shows the oneness of the Divine Word and Man. For he says, "The Holy Ghost shall come upon you, and the Power of the Highest shall overshadow you: therefore also that Holy Thing which shall be born of you, shall be called the Son of God" (Luke 1:35). The followers of the Samosatene therefore act irrationally when they separate the Word, who is clearly declared to be made one with the Man from Mary. He is not therefore sent through that Man; but He rather in Him sent, saying, "Go, teach all nations" (Matthew 28:19).

32. For in the same way that John here preaches that incomprehensible union. 'the mortal being swallowed up of life 2 Corinthians 5:4,' nay, of Him who is Very Life (as the Lord said to Martha, 'I am the Life John 11:25 '), so when the blessed Peter says that through Jesus Christ the Word was sent, he implies the divine union also. For as when a man heard 'The Word became flesh,' he would not think that the Word ceased to be, which is absurd, as has been said before, so also hearing of the Word which has been united to the flesh, let him understand the divine mystery one and simple. More clearly however and indisputably than all reasoning does what was said by the Archangel to the Bearer of God herself, show the oneness of the Divine Word and Man. For he says, 'The Holy Ghost shall come upon you, and the Power of the Highest shall overshadow you: therefore also that Holy Thing which shall be born of you, shall be called the Son of God Luke 1:35.' Irrationally then do the followers of the Samosatene separate the Word who is clearly declared to be made one with the Man from Mary. He is not therefore sent through that Man; but He rather in Him sent, saying, 'Go, teach all nations Matthew 28:19.'

This kind of expression is typical of Scripture—it uses simple and straightforward language. For example, in Numbers we find that Moses spoke to Raguel the Midianite, Moses' father-in-law. There were not two different people—one Moses who spoke and another Moses whose father-in-law was Raguel—but one Moses. Similarly, the Word of God is called Wisdom, Power, Right Hand, Arm, and similar titles. In His love for humanity, He became one with us, taking on our first-fruits and blending with it. Therefore, these other titles have naturally become the Word's as well. When John says that in the beginning was the Word, that He was with God and was Himself God, that all things came through Him and nothing was made without Him, this clearly shows that humanity itself is created by God the Word. If, after taking humanity in its weakened state into Himself, He renews it through that certain renewal into endless permanence, and therefore becomes one with it in order to raise it to a more divine state, how can we possibly say that the Word was sent through the man who was from Mary, or rank Him, the Lord of the Apostles, among the other Apostles—that is, the prophets—who were sent by Him? And how can Christ be called a mere man? On the contrary, having become one with the Word, He is rightly called Christ and Son of God. The prophet long ago clearly attributed the Father's hypostasis to Him, saying, "And I will send My Son Christ," and at the Jordan, "This is My Beloved Son." When He fulfilled His promise, He appropriately showed that the one He sent was the one He said He would send.

33. And this is usual with Scripture, to express itself in inartificial and simple phrases. For so also in Numbers we shall find, Moses said to Raguel the Midianite, the father-in- law of Moses; for there was not one Moses who spoke, and another whose father-in-law was Raguel, but Moses was one. And if in like manner the Word of God is called Wisdom and Power and Right-Hand and Arm and the like, and if in His love to man He has become one with us, putting on our first-fruits and blended with it, therefore the other titles also have, as was natural, become the Word's portions. For that John has said, that in the beginning was the Word, and He with God and Himself God, and all things through Him, and without Him nothing made, shows clearly that even man is the formation of God the Word. If then after taking him, when enfeebled, into Himself, He renews him again through that sure renewal unto endless permanence, and therefore is made one with him in order to raise him to a diviner lot, how can we possibly say that the Word was sent through the Man who was from Mary, and reckon Him, the Lord of Apostles, with the other Apostles, I mean prophets, who were sent by Him? And how can Christ be called a mere man? On the contrary, being made one with the Word, He is with reason called Christ and Son of God, the prophet having long since loudly and clearly ascribed the Father's subsistence to Him, and said, 'And I will send My Son Christ,' and in the Jordan, 'This is My Well-beloved Son.' For when He had fulfilled His promise, He showed, as was suitable, that He was He whom He said He had sent.

Let us then consider Christ in both ways: the divine Word made one in Mary with that which is from Mary. For in her womb the Word fashioned for Himself His house, just as at the beginning He formed Adam from the earth—or rather more divinely. Concerning this, Solomon too speaks openly, knowing that the Word was also called Wisdom: "Wisdom built herself a house" (Proverbs 9:1). The Apostle interprets this when he says, "Which house are we" (Hebrews 3:6), and elsewhere calls us a temple, insofar as it is fitting for God to inhabit a temple. The image of this, made of stones, He commanded the ancient people to build through Solomon. When the Truth appeared, the image ceased. For when the ruthless men wished to prove the image to be the truth and to destroy that true dwelling which we surely believe to be His union with us, He did not threaten them. But knowing that their crime was against themselves, He says to them, "Destroy this Temple, and in three days I will raise it up" (John 2:19). Our Savior was surely showing by this that the things men busy themselves with carry their own dissolution. For unless the Lord had built the house and kept the city, the builders would have toiled in vain and the keepers watched in vain. And so the works of the Jews are undone, for they were a shadow. But the Church is firmly established; it is "founded on the rock," and "the gates of hades shall not prevail against it." It was theirs to say, "Why do You, being a man, make Yourself God?" and their disciple is the Samosatene. For this reason he teaches his heresy to his followers. But we did not so learn Christ, if indeed we heard Him and were taught by Him, "putting off the old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts," and taking up "the new, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness." Let Christ then be religiously considered in both ways.

34. Let us then consider Christ in both ways, the divine Word made one in Mary with Him which is from Mary. For in her womb the Word fashioned for Himself His house, as at the beginning He formed Adam from the earth; or rather more divinely, concerning whom Solomon too says openly, knowing that the Word was also called Wisdom, 'Wisdom built herself a house Proverbs 9:1;' which the Apostle interprets when he says, 'Which house are we Hebrews 3:6,' and elsewhere calls us a temple, as far as it is fitting to God to inhabit a temple, of which the image, made of stones, He by Solomon commanded the ancient people to build; whence, on the appearance of the Truth, the image ceased. For when the ruthless men wished to prove the image to be the truth, and to destroy that true habitation which we surely believe His union with us to be, He threatened them not; but knowing that their crime was against themselves, He says to them, 'Destroy this Temple, and in three days I will raise it up John 2:19,' He, our Saviour, surely showing thereby that the things about which men busy themselves, carry their dissolution with them. For unless the Lord had built the house, and kept the city, in vain did the builders toil, and the keepers watch. And so the works of the Jews are undone, for they were a shadow; but the Church is firmly established; it is 'founded on the rock,' and 'the gates of hades shall not prevail against it.' Theirs it was to say, 'Why do You, being a man, make Yourself God?' and their disciple is the Samosatene; whence to his followers with reason does he teach his heresy. But 'we did not so learn Christ, if so be that we heard' Him, and were taught from Him, 'putting off the old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts,' and taking up 'the new, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness.' Let Christ then in both ways be religiously considered.

But if Scripture often calls even the body by the name of Christ, as in blessed Peter's words to Cornelius when he teaches him about "Jesus of Nazareth, whom God anointed with the Holy Spirit," and again to the Jews, "Jesus of Nazareth, a Man approved of God for you," and again blessed Paul to the Athenians, "By that Man, whom He ordained, giving assurance to all men, in that He raised Him from the dead" (for we find the appointment and the mission often synonymous with the anointing, from which anyone who wishes may learn that there is no discord in the words of the sacred writers, but that they simply give various names to the union of God the Word with the Man from Mary—sometimes as anointing, sometimes as mission, sometimes as appointment), it follows that what blessed Peter says is right, and he proclaims in purity the Godhead of the Only-begotten, without separating the hypostasis of God the Word from the Man from Mary (God forbid! For how could he, who had heard in so many ways, "I and the Father are one," and "He that has seen Me has seen the Father?"). In this Man, even after the resurrection, when the doors were shut, we know of His coming to the whole group of the Apostles, and dispelling all that was hard to believe in it by His words, "Handle Me and see, for a spirit does not have flesh and bones, as you see Me have." And He did not say, "This," or "this Man which I have taken to Me," but "Me." Therefore the Samosatene will gain no support, being refuted by so many arguments for the union of God the Word—indeed, by God the Word Himself, who now brings the news to all and assures them by eating and permitting them that handling of Him which then took place. For certainly he who gives food to others, and those who give to him, touch hands. For Scripture says, "They gave Him a piece of a broiled fish and of a honeycomb, and when He had eaten before them, He took the remains and gave to them." See now, though not as Thomas was allowed, yet by another way, He provided them with full assurance in being touched by them. But if you would now see the scars, learn from Thomas: "Reach here your hand and thrust it into My side, and reach here your finger and behold My hands"—so says God the Word, speaking of His own side and hands, and of Himself as whole man and God together, first providing to the Saints even perception of the Word through the body, as we may consider, by entering when the doors were shut, and next standing near them in the body and providing full assurance. This much may be conveniently said for confirmation of the faithful and correction of the unbelieving.

35. But if Scripture often calls even the body by the name of Christ, as in the blessed Peter's words to Cornelius, when he teaches him of ' Jesus of Nazareth, whom God anointed with the Holy Ghost,' and again to the Jews, ' Jesus of Nazareth, a Man approved of God for you,' and again the blessed Paul to the Athenians, 'By that Man, whom He ordained, giving assurance to all men, in that He raised Him from the dead Acts 17:31 ' (for we find the appointment and the mission often synonymous with the anointing; from which any one who will may learn, that there is no discordance in the words of the sacred writers, but that they but give various names to the union of God the Word with the Man from Mary, sometimes as anointing, sometimes as mission, sometimes as appointment), it follows that what the blessed Peter says is right, and he proclaims in purity the Godhead of the Only begotten, without separating the subsistence of God the Word from the Man from Mary (perish the thought! For how should he, who had heard in so many ways, 'I and the Father are one,' and 'He that has seen Me, has seen the Father?)' In which Man, after the resurrection also, when the doors were shut, we know of His coming to the whole band of the Apostles, and dispersing all that was hard to believe in it by His words, 'Handle Me and see, for a spirit has not flesh and bones, as you see Me have Luke 24:39.' And He did not say, 'This,' or 'this Man which I have taken to Me,' but 'Me.' Wherefore the Samosatene will gain no allowance, being refuted by so many arguments for the union of God the Word, nay by God the Word Himself, who now brings the news to all, and assures them by eating, and permitting to them that handling of Him which then took place. For certainly he who gives food to others, and they who give him, touch hands. For 'they gave Him,' Scripture says, 'a piece of a broiled fish and of an honey-comb, and' when He had 'eaten before them, He took the remains and gave to them.' See now, though not as Thomas was allowed, yet by another way, He afforded to them full assurance, in being touched by them; but if you would now see the scars, learn from Thomas. 'Reach hither your hand and thrust it into My side, and reach hither your finger and behold My hands John 20:27;' so says God the Word, speaking of His own side and hands, and of Himself as whole man and God together, first affording to the Saints even perception of the Word through the body, as we may consider, by entering when the doors were shut; and next standing near them in the body and affording full assurance. So much may be conveniently said for confirmation of the faithful, and correction of the unbelieving.

And so let Paul of Samosata also be corrected when he hears the divine voice of the One who said "My body," not "Christ besides Me who am the Word," but "Him with Me, and Me with Him." For I the Word am the anointing, and what has the anointing from Me is the Man. Therefore He could not be called Christ without Me, but only by being with Me and I in Him. So the mention of the sending of the Word shows the union that took place with Jesus, born of Mary, whose name means Savior, not for any other reason but because the Man was made one with God the Word. This passage has the same meaning as "the Father who sent Me" and "I did not come of Myself, but the Father sent Me." For he has given the name of mission to the union with the Man, through whom the invisible nature might be known to men through the visible. For God does not change location like we do, who are confined to places, when in the form of our smallness He reveals Himself in His existence in the flesh—for how could He, who fills heaven and earth? But because of His presence in the flesh, the righteous have spoken of His mission. Therefore God the Word Himself is Christ from Mary, God and Man—not some other Christ but One and the Same: He before the ages from the Father, He also in the last times from the Virgin; invisible before even to the holy powers of heaven, visible now because of His being one with the Man who is visible; seen, I say, not in His invisible Godhead but in the working of the Godhead through the human body and whole Man, which He has renewed by making it His own. To Him be the adoration and the worship, who was before, and now is, and ever shall be, even to all ages. Amen.

36. And so let Paul of Samosata also stand corrected on hearing the divine voice of Him who said 'My body,' not 'Christ besides Me who am the Word,' but 'Him with Me, and Me with Him.' For I the Word am the chrism, and that which has the chrism from Me is the Man; not then without Me could He be called Christ, but being with Me and I in Him. Therefore the mention of the mission of the Word shows the uniting which took place with Jesus, born of Mary, Whose Name means Saviour, not by reason of anything else, but from the Man's being made one with God the Word. This passage has the same meaning as 'the Father that sent Me,' and 'I came not of Myself, but the Father sent Me.' For he has given the name of mission to the uniting with the Man, with Whom the Invisible nature might be known to men, through the visible. For God changes not place, like us who are hidden in places, when in the fashion of our littleness He displays Himself in His existence in the flesh; for how should He, who fills the heaven and the earth? But on account of the presence in the flesh the just have spoken of His mission. Therefore God the Word Himself is Christ from Mary, God and Man; not some other Christ but One and the Same; He before ages from the Father, He too in the last times from the Virgin; invisible before even to the holy powers of heaven, visible now because of His being one with the Man who is visible; seen, I say, not in His invisible Godhead but in the operation of the Godhead through the human body and whole Man, which He has renewed by its appropriation to Himself. To Him be the adoration and the worship, who was before, and now is, and ever shall be, even to all ages. Amen.


Four Discourses Against the Arians — Discourse III

The Father and the Son are one in essence and in each other (John 10:30, 14:10, 17:3); the human weaknesses of Christ belong to the flesh He took.

Source: Translated by John Henry Newman and Archibald Robertson. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 4. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/28163.htm>.

Contents · 8 chapters
  1. Chapter 23. Texts Explained; Seventhly, John 14:10 Introduction. The doctrine of the coinherence. The Father and the Son Each whole and perfect God. They are in Each Other, because their Essence is One and the Same. They are Each Perfect and have One Essence, because the Second Person is the Son of the First. Asterius's evasive explanation of the text under review; refuted. Since the Son has all that the Father has, He is His Image; and the Father is the One God, because the Son is in the Father.
  2. Chapter 24. Texts Explained; Eighthly, John 17:3. and the Like. Our Lord's divinity cannot interfere with His Father's prerogatives, as the One God, which were so earnestly upheld by the Son. 'One' is used in contrast to false gods and idols, not to the Son, through whom the Father spoke. Our Lord adds His Name to the Father's, as included in Him. The Father the First, not as if the Son were not First too, but as Origin.
  3. Chapter 25. Texts Explained; Ninthly, John 10:30; 17:11, etc. Arianexplanation, that the Son is one with the Father in will and judgment; but so are all good men, nay things inanimate; contrast of the Son. Oneness between Them is in nature, because oneness in operation. Angels not objects of prayer, because they do not work together with God, but the Son; texts quoted. Seeing an Angel, is not seeing God. Ariansin fact hold two Gods, and tend to Gentile polytheism. Arianexplanation that the Father and Son are one as we are one with Christ, is put aside by the Regula Fidei, and shown invalid by the usage of Scripture in illustrations; the true force of the comparison; force of the terms used. Force of 'in us;' force of 'as;' confirmed by St. John. In what sense we are 'in God' and His 'sons.'
  4. Chapter 26. Introductory to Texts from the Gospels on the Incarnation. Enumeration of texts still to be explained. Arianscompared to the Jews. We must recur to the Regula Fidei. Our Lord did not come into, but became, man, and therefore had the acts and affections of the flesh. The same works divine and human. Thus the flesh was purified, and men were made immortal. Reference to I Peter 4:1.
  5. Chapter 27. Texts Explained; Tenthly, Matthew 11:27; John 3:35, etc. These texts intended to preclude the Sabellian notion of the Son; they fall in with the Catholic doctrine concerning the Son; they are explained by 'so' in John 5:26. (Anticipation of the next chapter.) Again they are used with reference to our Lord's human nature; for our sake, that we might receive and not lose, as receiving in Him. And consistently with other parts of Scripture, which show that He had the power, etc., before He received it. He was Godand man, and His actions are often at once divine and human.
  6. Chapter 28. Texts Explained; Eleventhly, Mark 13:32 and Luke 2:52 Arianexplanation of the former text is against the Regula Fidei; and against the context. Our Lord said He was ignorant of the Day, by reason of His human nature. If the Holy Spiritknowsthe Day, therefore the Son knows; if the Son knowsthe Father, therefore He knowsthe Day; if He has all that is the Father's, therefore knowledge of the Day; if in the Father, He knowsthe Day in the Father; if He created and upholds all things, He knowswhen they will cease to be. He knowsnot as Man, argued from Matthew 24:42. As He asked about Lazarus's grave, etc., yet knew, so He knows; as St. Paul says, 'whether in the body I knownot,' etc., yet knew, so He knows. He said He knew not for our profit, that we be not curious as in Acts 1:7, where on the contrary He did not say He knew not. As the Almighty asks of Adam and of Cain, yet knew, so the Son knows[as God]. Again, He advanced in wisdom also as man, else He made Angels perfect before Himself. He advanced, in that the Godhead was manifested in Him more fully as time went on.
  7. Chapter 29. Texts Explained; Twelfthly, Matthew 26:39; John 12:27, etc. Arianinferences are against the Regula Fidei, as before. He wept and the like, as man. Other texts prove Him God. God could not fear. He feared because His flesh feared.
  8. Chapter 30. Objections continued, as in Chapters vii.– x. Whether the Son is begotten of the Father's will? This virtually the same as whether once He was not? And used by the Ariansto introduce the latter question. The Regula Fidei answers it at once in the negative by contrary texts. The Ariansfollow the Valentinians in maintaining a precedent will; which really is only exercised by God towards creatures. Instances from Scripture. Inconsistency of Asterius. If the Son by will, there must be another Word before Him. If God is good, or exist, by His will, then is the Son by His will. If He willed to have reason or wisdom, then is His Word and Wisdom at His will. The Son is the Living Will, and has all titles which denote connaturality. That will which the Father has to the Son, the Son has to the Father. The Father wills the Son and the Son wills the Father

Chapter 23. Texts Explained; Seventhly, John 14:10 Introduction. The doctrine of the coinherence. The Father and the Son Each whole and perfect God. They are in Each Other, because their Essence is One and the Same. They are Each Perfect and have One Essence, because the Second Person is the Son of the First. Asterius's evasive explanation of the text under review; refuted. Since the Son has all that the Father has, He is His Image; and the Father is the One God, because the Son is in the Father.

The Arians, as it seems, having once decided to transgress and rebel against the Truth, are energetic in misusing the words of Scripture, "When the impious comes into a depth of evils, he despises." Refutation does not stop them, nor does confusion embarrass them; instead, as having "a whore's forehead," they "refuse to be ashamed" before all men in their irreligion. For whereas the passages they cited—"The Lord created me," and "Made better than the Angels," and "First-born," and "Faithful to Him that made Him"—have a correct interpretation and teach proper reverence toward Christ, these men still, as if poisoned by the serpent's venom, not seeing what they ought to see nor understanding what they read, as if vomiting from the depth of their irreligious heart, have now proceeded to disparage our Lord's words, "I in the Father and the Father in Me," saying, "How can the One be contained in the Other and the Other in the One?" or "How at all can the Father who is the greater be contained in the Son who is the less?" or "What is remarkable if the Son is in the Father," considering it is written even of us, "In Him we live and move and have our being?" This mindset is consistent with their perverseness, who think God is material and do not understand what "True Father" and "True Son" mean, nor "Invisible Light" and "Eternal," and its "Invisible Radiance," nor "Invisible Subsistence" and "Immaterial Expression" and "Immaterial Image." For if they knew these things, they would not dishonor and ridicule the Lord of glory, nor by interpreting immaterial things in a material manner would they pervert good words. It would be sufficient simply to hear words that are the Lord's and believe at once, since the faith of simplicity is better than an elaborate process of persuasion; but since they have attempted to corrupt even this passage to serve their heresy, it becomes necessary to expose their perverseness and show the true meaning, at least for the security of the faithful. For when it is said, "I in the Father and the Father in Me," They are not therefore, as these people suppose, poured into Each Other, filling the One the Other, as in the case of empty vessels, so that the Son fills the Father's emptiness and the Father fills the Son's, and Each of Them by Himself is not complete and perfect (for this is characteristic of bodies, and therefore the mere assertion of it is full of irreligion), for the Father is full and perfect, and the Son is the Fullness of Godhead. Nor again, as God, by coming into the Saints, strengthens them, is He also in the Son in this way. For He is Himself the Father's Power and Wisdom, and by partaking of Him created things are sanctified in the Spirit; but the Son Himself is not Son by participation, but is the Father's own Offspring. Nor again is the Son in the Father in the sense of the passage, "In Him we live and move and have our being," for He, as being from the Fountain of the Father, is the Life in which all things are both made alive and exist; for the Life does not live in life, otherwise it would not be Life, but rather He gives life to all things.

1. The Ario-maniacs, as it appears, having once made up their minds to transgress and revolt from the Truth, are strenuous in appropriating the words of Scripture, 'When the impious comes into a depth of evils, he despises;' for refutation does not stop them, nor perplexity abash them; but, as having 'a whore's forehead,' they 'refuse to be ashamed Jeremiah 3:3 ' before all men in their irreligion. For whereas the passages which they alleged, 'The Lord created me,' and 'Made better than the Angels,' and 'First-born,' and 'Faithful to Him that made Him ' have a right sense, and inculcate religiousness towards Christ, so it is that these men still, as if bedewed with the serpent's poison, not seeing what they ought to see, nor understanding what they read, as if in vomit from the depth of their irreligious heart, have next proceeded to disparage our Lord's words, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me John 14:10;' saying, 'How can the One be contained in the Other and the Other in the One?' or 'How at all can the Father who is the greater be contained in the Son who is the less?' or 'What wonder, if the Son is in the Father,' considering it is written even of us, 'In Him we live and move and have our being?' And this state of mind is consistent with their perverseness, who think God to be material, and understand not what is 'True Father?' and 'True Son,' nor 'Light Invisible' and 'Eternal,' and Its 'Radiance Invisible,' nor 'Invisible Subsistence,' and 'Immaterial Expression' and 'Immaterial Image.' For did they know, they would not dishonour and ridicule the Lord of glory, nor interpreting things immaterial after a material manner, pervert good words. It were sufficient indeed, on hearing only words which are the Lord's, at once to believe, since the faith of simplicity is better than an elaborate process of persuasion; but since they have endeavoured to profane even this passage to their own heresy, it becomes necessary to expose their perverseness and to show the mind of the truth, at least for the security of the faithful. For when it is said, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me,' They are not therefore, as these suppose, discharged into Each Other, filling the One the Other, as in the case of empty vessels, so that the Son fills the emptiness of the Father and the Father that of the Son, and Each of Them by Himself is not complete and perfect (for this is proper to bodies, and therefore the mere assertion of it is full of irreligion), for the Father is full and perfect, and the Son is the Fulness of Godhead. Nor again, as God, by coming into the Saints, strengthens them, thus is He also in the Son. For He is Himself the Father's Power and Wisdom, and by partaking of Him things originate are sanctified in the Spirit; but the Son Himself is not Son by participation, but is the Father's own Offspring. Nor again is the Son in the Father, in the sense of the passage, 'In Him we live and move and have our being;' for, He as being from the Fount of the Father is the Life, in which all things are both quickened and consist; for the Life does not live in life, else it would not be Life, but rather He gives life to all things.

But now let's see what Asterius the Sophist says, the hired advocate for this heresy. Imitating the Jews in this respect, he writes as follows: "It is very clear that He has said that He is in the Father and the Father again in Him for this reason: that neither the word about which He was speaking is, as He says, His own, but the Father's, nor do the works belong to Him, but to the Father who gave Him the power." Now if this were spoken randomly by a small child, it could be excused because of his age. But when someone who bears the title of Sophist and claims universal knowledge is the writer, what serious condemnation does he deserve! Doesn't he show himself ignorant of the Apostle, being puffed up with persuasive words of wisdom and thinking he can succeed in deceiving, not understanding what he says or what he affirms? For what the Son has said as proper and suitable only to a Son, who is Word and Wisdom and Image of the Father's ousia, Asterius reduces to the level of all creatures and makes common to the Son and to them. This lawless man says that the Power of the Father receives power, so that from this irreligion it would follow that in a son the Son was made a son, and the Word received a word's authority. Far from acknowledging that He spoke this as a Son, Asterius ranks Him with all created things as having learned it just as they have. For if the Son said "I am in the Father and the Father in Me" because His discourses were not His own words but the Father's, and the same for His works, then—since David says "I will hear what the Lord God shall say in me," and again Solomon says "My words are spoken by God," and since Moses was a minister of words that came from God, and each of the Prophets spoke not what was his own but what was from God, saying "Thus says the Lord," and since the works of the Saints, as they declared, were not their own but God's who gave them the power—Elijah and Elisha for instance invoking God that He Himself would raise the dead, and Elisha saying to Naaman when cleansing him from leprosy "that you may know that there is a God in Israel," and Samuel too in the days of harvest praying to God to grant rain, and the Apostles saying that they did miracles not in their own power but by the Lord's grace—it is clear that, according to Asterius, such a statement must be common to all, so that each of them could say "I in the Father and the Father in me," and as a result He is no longer the one Son of God and Word and Wisdom, but is simply one among many like all the others.

2. But now let us see what Asterius the Sophist says, the retained pleader for the heresy. In imitation then of the Jews so far, he writes as follows; 'It is very plain that He has said, that He is in the Father and the Father again in Him, for this reason, that neither the word on which He was discoursing is, as He says, His own, but the Father's, nor the works belong to Him, but to the Father who gave Him the power.' Now this, if uttered at random by a little child, had been excused from his age; but when one who bears the title of Sophist, and professes universal knowledge, is the writer, what a serious condemnation does he deserve! And does he not show himself a stranger to the Apostle 1 Corinthians 2:4, as being puffed up with persuasive words of wisdom, and thinking thereby to succeed in deceiving, not understanding himself what he says nor whereof he affirms 1 Timothy 1:7? For what the Son has said as proper and suitable to a Son only, who is Word and Wisdom and Image of the Father's Essence, that he levels to all the creatures, and makes common to the Son and to them; and he says, lawless man, that the Power of the Father receives power, that from this his irreligion it may follow to say that in a son the Son was made a son, and the Word received a word's authority; and, far from granting that He spoke this as a Son, He ranks Him with all things made as having learned it as they have. For if the Son said, 'I am in the Father and the Father in Me,' because His discourses were not His own words but the Father's, and so of His works, then — since David says, 'I will hear what the Lord God shall say in me,' and again Solomon, 'My words are spoken by God,' and since Moses was minister of words which were from God, and each of the Prophets spoke not what was his own but what was from God, 'Thus says the Lord,' and since the works of the Saints, as they professed, were not their own but God's who gave the power, Elijah for instance and Elisha invoking God that He Himself would raise the dead, and Elisha saying to Naaman, on cleansing him from the leprosy, 'that you may know that there is a God in Israel 2 Kings 5:8, 15,' and Samuel too in the days of the harvest praying to God to grant rain, and the Apostles saying that not in their own power they did miracles but in the Lord's grace — it is plain that, according to Asterius such a statement must be common to all, so that each of them is able to say, 'I in the Father and the Father in me;' and as a consequence that He is no longer one Son of God and Word and Wisdom, but, as others, is only one out of many.

But if the Lord had said this, His words would not rightly have been "I in the Father and the Father in Me," but rather "I too am in the Father, and the Father is in Me too," so that He would have nothing of His own by special right in relation to the Father as a Son, but only the same grace in common with everyone else. But this is not so, as they suppose. Not understanding that He is the true Son from the Father, they misrepresent Him who is exactly that—the one to whom alone it is fitting to say "I in the Father and the Father in Me." For the Son is in the Father, as far as we are permitted to know, because the entire Being of the Son is proper to the Father's ousia, like radiance from light and a stream from a fountain. Therefore, whoever sees the Son sees what is proper to the Father and knows that the Son's Being, because it is from the Father, is therefore in the Father. The Father is in the Son because the Son is what is from the Father and proper to Him, just as the sun is in its radiance, the thought is in the word, and the fountain is in the stream. For whoever contemplates the Son in this way contemplates what is proper to the Father's ousia and knows that the Father is in the Son. Since the Form and Godhead of the Father is the Being of the Son, it follows that the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son.

3. But if the Lord said this, His words would not rightly have been, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me,' but rather, 'I too am in the Father, and the Father is in Me too,' that He may have nothing of His own and by prerogative, relatively to the Father, as a Son, but the same grace in common with all. But it is not so, as they think; for not understanding that He is genuine Son from the Father, they belie Him who is such, whom alone it befits to say, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me.' For the Son is in the Father, as it is allowed us to know, because the whole Being of the Son is proper to the Father's essence, as radiance from light, and stream from fountain; so that whoever sees the Son, sees what is proper to the Father, and knows that the Son's Being, because from the Father, is therefore in the Father. For the Father is in the Son, since the Son is what is from the Father and proper to Him, as in the radiance the sun, and in the word the thought, and in the stream the fountain: for whoever thus contemplates the Son, contemplates what is proper to the Father's Essence, and knows that the Father is in the Son. For whereas the Form and Godhead of the Father is the Being of the Son, it follows that the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son.

Because of this, and reasonably so, after saying "I and the Father are One," He added "I in the Father and the Father in Me" to show the identity of Godhead and the unity of ousia. For they are one, not as one thing divided into two parts that are nothing but one, nor as one thing twice named so that the same becomes at one time Father and at another time His own Son—for Sabellius who held this was judged a heretic. But they are two, because the Father is Father and is not also Son, and the Son is Son and not also Father. Yet the physis is one, for the offspring is not unlike its parent since it is his image, and all that is the Father's is the Son's. Therefore the Son is not another God, for He was not obtained from outside—otherwise there would be many gods if a godhead were obtained foreign to the Father's. For if the Son is other as an Offspring, still He is the Same as God, and He and the Father are one in the propriety and distinctiveness of physis and in the identity of the one Godhead, as has been said. For radiance is also light, not secondary to the sun nor a different light nor derived from participating in it, but a complete and proper offspring of it. And such an offspring is necessarily one light, and no one would say that they are two lights, but rather sun and radiance two, yet one the light from the sun enlightening all things in its radiance. So also the Godhead of the Son is the Father's, which is why it is indivisible, and thus there is one God and none other but He. And so, since they are one and the Godhead itself one, the same things are said of the Son that are said of the Father, except His being called Father—for instance, that He is God: "And the Word was God"; Almighty: "Thus says He which was and is and is to come, the Almighty"; Lord: "One Lord Jesus Christ"; that He is Light: "I am the Light"; that He wipes out sins: "that you may know," He says, "that the Son of man has power upon earth to forgive sins"; and so with other attributes. For "all things," says the Son Himself, "whatsoever the Father has, are Mine," and again, "And Mine are Yours."

4. On this account and reasonably, having said before, 'I and the Father are One,' He added, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me, John 10:30 ' by way of showing the identity of Godhead and the unity of Essence. For they are one, not as one thing divided into two parts, and these nothing but one, nor as one thing twice named, so that the Same becomes at one time Father, at another His own Son, for this Sabellius holding was judged an heretic. But They are two, because the Father is Father and is not also Son, and the Son is Son and not also Father; but the nature is one; (for the offspring is not unlike its parent, for it is his image), and all that is the Father's, is the Son's. Wherefore neither is the Son another God, for He was not procured from without, else were there many, if a godhead be procured foreign from the Father's; for if the Son be other, as an Offspring, still He is the Same as God; and He and the Father are one in propriety and peculiarity of nature, and in the identity of the one Godhead, as has been said. For the radiance also is light, not second to the sun, nor a different light, nor from participation of it, but a whole and proper offspring of it. And such an offspring is necessarily one light; and no one would say that they are two lights, but sun and radiance two, yet one the light from the sun enlightening in its radiance all things. So also the Godhead of the Son is the Father's; whence also it is indivisible; and thus there is one God and none other but He. And so, since they are one, and the Godhead itself one, the same things are said of the Son, which are said of the Father, except His being said to be Father:– for instance, that He is God, 'And the Word was God John 1:1;' Almighty, 'Thus says He which was and is and is to come, the Almighty Revelation 1:8;' Lord, 'One Lord Jesus Christ 1 Corinthians 8:6;' that He is Light, 'I am the Light John 8:12;' that He wipes out sins, 'that you may know,' He says, 'that the Son of man has power upon earth to forgive sins Luke 5:24;' and so with other attributes. For 'all things,' says the Son Himself, 'whatsoever the Father has, are Mine;' and again, 'And Mine are Yours.'

When we hear the Father's attributes spoken of in relation to the Son, we will see the Father in the Son through these attributes. We will also contemplate the Son in the Father when what is said of the Son is also said of the Father. Why are the Father's attributes ascribed to the Son, except that the Son is an Offspring from Him? And why do the Son's attributes properly belong to the Father, except because the Son is the proper Offspring of His ousia? Since the Son is the proper Offspring of the Father's ousia, He reasonably says that the Father's attributes are also His own. Therefore, consistently with saying "I and the Father are One," He adds "that you may know that I am in the Father and the Father in Me." He has also added "He that has seen Me, has seen the Father," and these three passages have one and the same meaning. Whoever understands in this sense that the Son and the Father are one, knows that He is in the Father and the Father in the Son, for the Godhead of the Son is the Father's and exists in the Son. Whoever grasps this is convinced that "He that has seen the Son, has seen the Father," because the Father's Godhead is contemplated in the Son. We can perceive this immediately from the illustration of the Emperor's image. In the image is the shape and form of the Emperor, and in the Emperor is that shape which is in the image. The likeness of the Emperor in the image is exact, so that a person who looks at the image sees the Emperor in it, and whoever sees the Emperor recognizes that it is he who is in the image. Because the likeness does not differ, the image might say to someone who wished to view the Emperor after seeing the image, "I and the Emperor are one; for I am in him, and he in me; and what you see in me, you behold in him, and what you have seen in him, you grasp in me." Accordingly, whoever worships the image also worships the Emperor in it, for the image is his form and appearance. Since the Son is the Father's Image, it must necessarily be understood that the Godhead and propriety of the Father is the Being of the Son.

5. And on hearing the attributes of the Father spoken of a Son, we shall thereby see the Father in the Son; and we shall contemplate the Son in the Father, when what is said of the Son is said of the Father also. And why are the attributes of the Father ascribed to the Son, except that the Son is an Offspring from Him? And why are the Son's attributes proper to the Father, except again because the Son is the proper Offspring of His Essence? And the Son, being the proper Offspring of the Father's Essence, reasonably says that the Father's attributes are His own also; whence suitably and consistently with saying, 'I and the Father are One,' He adds, 'that you may know that I am in the Father and the Father in Me.' Moreover, He has added this again, 'He that has seen Me, has seen the Father;' and there is one and the same sense in these three passages. For he who in this sense understands that the Son and the Father are one, knows that He is in the Father and the Father in the Son; for the Godhead of the Son is the Father's, and it is in the Son; and whoever enters into this, is convinced that 'He that has seen the Son, has seen the Father.' for in the Son is contemplated the Father's Godhead. And we may perceive this at once from the illustration of the Emperor's image. For in the image is the shape and form of the Emperor, and in the Emperor is that shape which is in the image. For the likeness of the Emperor in the image is exact; so that a person who looks at the image, sees in it the Emperor; and he again who sees the Emperor, recognises that it is he who is in the image. And from the likeness not differing, to one who after the image wished to view the Emperor, the image might say, 'I and the Emperor are one; for I am in him, and he in me; and what you see in me, that you behold in him, and what you have seen in him, that you hold in me.' Accordingly he who worships the image, in it worships the Emperor also; for the image is his form and appearance. Since then the Son too is the Father's Image, it must necessarily be understood that the Godhead and propriety of the Father is the Being of the Son.

This is what is meant by "Who being in the form of God" and "the Father in Me." This form of the Godhead is not merely partial, but the fullness of the Father's Godhead is the Being of the Son, and the Son is wholly God. Therefore, being equal to God, He "thought it not a prize to be equal to God." And again, since the Godhead and the form of the Son is none other than the Father's, this is what He says: "I in the Father." Thus "God was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself," for the distinctive character of the Father's Essence is that Son, in whom the creation was then reconciled with God. Thus the things the Son accomplished are the Father's works, for the Son is the form of that Godhead of the Father which accomplished the works. And so whoever looks at the Son sees the Father, for in the Father's Godhead the Son exists and is contemplated, and the Father's form which is in Him shows the Father in Him, and thus the Father is in the Son. And that distinctive character and Godhead which is from the Father in the Son shows the Son in the Father and His inseparability from Him. And whoever hears and sees that what is said of the Father is also said of the Son—not as something added to His Essence by grace or participation, but because the very Being of the Son is the distinctive offspring of the Father's Essence—will rightly understand the words, as I said before, "I in the Father, and the Father in Me" and "I and the Father are One." For the Son is such as the Father is, because He has all that is the Father's. Therefore He is also implied together with the Father. For if there is no son, one cannot say father; whereas when we call God a Maker, we do not necessarily indicate the things that have come to be, for a maker exists before his works. But when we call God Father, we immediately signify the Son's existence along with the Father. Therefore whoever believes in the Son also believes in the Father, for he believes in what is distinctive to the Father's Essence, and thus the faith is one in one God. And whoever worships and honors the Son worships and honors the Father in the Son, for the Godhead is one, and therefore the honor and worship paid to the Father in and through the Son is one. And whoever worships in this way worships one God, for there is one God and no other than He. Accordingly, when the Father is called the only God, and we read that there is one God, and "I am," and "beside Me there is no God," and "I the first and I the last," this has a proper meaning. For God is One and Only and First, but this is not said to deny the Son—God forbid—for He is in that One and First and Only, as being of that One and Only and First the Only Word and Wisdom and Radiance. And He too is the First, as the fullness of the Godhead of the First and Only, being wholly and fully God. This then is not said on His account, but to deny that there is another such as the Father and His Word.

6. And this is what is said, 'Who being in the form of God Philippians 2:6,' and 'the Father in Me.' Nor is this Form of the Godhead partial merely, but the fullness of the Father's Godhead is the Being of the Son, and the Son is whole God. Therefore also, being equal to God, He 'thought it not a prize to be equal to God;' and again since the Godhead and the Form of the Son is none other's than the Father's, this is what He says, 'I in the Father.' Thus 'God was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself 2 Corinthians 5:19;' for the propriety of the Father's Essence is that Son, in whom the creation was then reconciled with God. Thus what things the Son then wrought are the Father's works, for the Son is the Form of that Godhead of the Father, which wrought the works. And thus he who looks at the Son, sees the Father; for in the Father's Godhead is and is contemplated the Son; and the Father's Form which is in Him shows in Him the Father; and thus the Father is in the Son. And that propriety and Godhead which is from the Father in the Son, shows the Son in the Father, and His inseparability from Him; and whoever hears and beholds that what is said of the Father is also said of the Son, not as accruing to His Essence by grace or participation, but because the very Being of the Son is the proper Offspring of the Father's Essence, will fitly understand the words, as I said before, 'I in the Father, and the Father in Me;' and 'I and the Father are One.' For the Son is such as the Father is, because He has all that is the Father's. Wherefore also is He implied together with the Father. For, a son not being, one cannot say father; whereas when we call God a Maker, we do not of necessity intimate the things which have come to be; for a maker is before his works. But when we call God Father, at once with the Father we signify the Son's existence. Therefore also he who believes in the Son, believes also in the Father: for he believes in what is proper to the Father's Essence; and thus the faith is one in one God. And he who worships and honours the Son, in the Son worships and honours the Father; for one is the Godhead; and therefore one the honour and one the worship which is paid to the Father in and through the Son. And he who thus worships, worships one God; for there is one God and none other than He. Accordingly when the Father is called the only God, and we read that there is one God Mark 12:29, and 'I am,' and 'beside Me there is no God,' and 'I the first and I the last,' this has a fit meaning. For God is One and Only and First; but this is not said to the denial of the Son, perish the thought; for He is in that One, and First and Only, as being of that One and Only and First the Only Word and Wisdom and Radiance. And He too is the First, as the Fulness of the Godhead of the First and Only, being whole and full God. This then is not said on His account, but to deny that there is other such as the Father and His Word.

Chapter 24. Texts Explained; Eighthly, John 17:3. and the Like. Our Lord's divinity cannot interfere with His Father's prerogatives, as the One God, which were so earnestly upheld by the Son. 'One' is used in contrast to false gods and idols, not to the Son, through whom the Father spoke. Our Lord adds His Name to the Father's, as included in Him. The Father the First, not as if the Son were not First too, but as Origin.

Now that this is the meaning of the Prophet and is clear and obvious to everyone, since these irreligious people cite such passages to dishonor the Lord and attack us, saying, "Look, God is said to be One and Only and First; how can you say that the Son is God? For if He were God, He would not have said, 'I Alone,' nor 'God is One,'" we must also explain the meaning of these phrases, as much as we can, so that everyone may know from this too that the Arians are truly fighting against God. If there is competition between the Son and the Father, then let such words be spoken against Him. And if the Father looks upon the Son in the same way that David regarded Adonijah and Absalom, then let Him speak and press such words against Himself, in case the Son, by calling Himself God, causes anyone to revolt from the Father. But if the person who knows the Son actually knows the Father instead, with the Son Himself revealing Him to him, and if in the Word he will rather see the Father, as has been said, and if the Son when He came did not glorify Himself but the Father, saying to someone who approached Him, "Why do you call Me good? No one is good except One, that is, God," and to someone who asked what the great commandment in the Law was, answering, "Hear, O Israel, the Lord our God is One Lord," and saying to the crowds, "I came down from heaven, not to do My own will, but the will of Him who sent Me," and teaching the disciples, "My Father is greater than I," and "He who honors Me, honors Him who sent Me"—if the Son is like this toward His own Father, what is the problem that requires one to interpret such passages this way? And on the other hand, if the Son is the Father's Word, who is so foolish, besides these enemies of Christ, as to think that God has spoken this way, as if attacking and denying His own Word? This is not the belief of Christians—God forbid—for this was not written with reference to the Son, but to deny those falsely called gods, which were invented by men.

7. Now that this is the sense of the Prophet is clear and manifest to all; but since the irreligious men, alleging such passages also, dishonour the Lord and reproach us, saying, 'Behold God is said to be One and Only and First; how say ye that the Son is God? For if He were God, He had not said, I Alone, nor God is One; ' it is necessary to declare the sense of these phrases in addition, as far as we can, that all may know from this also that the Arians are really contending with God. If there then is rivalry of the Son towards the Father, then be such words uttered against Him; and if according to what is said to David concerning Adonijah and Absalom, so also the Father looks upon the Son, then let Him utter and urge such words against Himself, lest He the Son, calling Himself God, make any to revolt from the Father. But if he who knows the Son, on the contrary, knows the Father, the Son Himself revealing Him to him, and in the Word he shall rather see the Father, as has been said, and if the Son on coming, glorified not Himself but the Father, saying to one who came to Him, 'Why do you call Me good? None is good save One, that is, God;' and to one who asked, what was the great commandment in the Law, answering, 'Hear, O Israel, the Lord our God is One Lord Mark 12:29;' and saying to the multitudes, 'I came down from heaven, not to do My own will, but the will of Him that sent Me;' and teaching the disciples, 'My Father is greater than I,' and 'He that honours Me, honours Him that sent Me;' if the Son is such towards His own Father, what is the difficulty, that one must need take such a view of such passages? And on the other hand, if the Son is the Father's Word, who is so wild, besides these Christ-opposers, as to think that God has thus spoken, as traducing and denying His own Word? This is not the mind of Christians; perish the thought; for not with reference to the Son is it thus written, but for the denial of those falsely called gods, invented by men.

This explanation of these passages makes good sense. Those who devote themselves to false gods turn away from the true God. Therefore God, being good and caring for humanity, calls these wanderers back by saying "I am the Only God" and "I Am" and "Besides Me there is no God" and similar statements. He does this to condemn things that are not really gods and to turn all people back to Himself. Here's an illustration: suppose during the daytime when the sun is shining, someone crudely painted a piece of wood that didn't even look like it gave light, and called that image the source of light. If the sun said in response, "I alone am the light of the day, and there is no other light of the day but me," it would be speaking not about its own radiance, but about the error of the wooden image and how unlike that worthless representation is to true light. The same applies to "I am" and "I am the Only God" and "There is none other besides Me"—these statements are meant to make people renounce false gods and recognize Him as the true God instead. Indeed, when God said this, He said it through His own Word—unless these modern Jews go so far as to claim He did not say it through His Word. But He has spoken this way, no matter how much these followers of the devil rage. For the Word of the Lord came to the Prophet, and this is what was heard. There is nothing that God says or does except He says and does it in the Word. So these statements are not said with reference to Christ, you enemies of Christ, but with reference to things foreign to Him and not from Him. According to the illustration given, if the sun had spoken those words, it would have been correcting an error, speaking not as if its radiance were separate from it, but showing its own light within that radiance. Therefore such passages are not meant to deny the Son or refer to Him, but to overthrow falsehood. Accordingly, God did not speak such words to Adam in the beginning, even though His Word was with Him, through whom all things came to be—there was no need before idols appeared. But when people rebelled against the truth and named gods for themselves as they wished, then such words became necessary to deny gods that were not real. I would even add that these words were spoken in anticipation of the foolishness of these opponents of Christ, so they might know that whatever god they imagine outside the Father's ousia, he is not the true God, nor the Image and Son of the Only and First.

8. And this account of the meaning of such passages is satisfactory; for since those who are devoted to gods falsely so called, revolt from the True God, therefore God, being good and careful for mankind, recalling the wanderers, says, 'I am Only God,' and 'I Am,' and 'Besides Me there is no God,' and the like; that He may condemn things which are not, and may convert all men to Himself. And as, supposing in the daytime when the sun was shining, a man were rudely to paint a piece of wood, which had not even the appearance of light, and call that image the cause of light, and if the sun with regard to it were to say, 'I alone am the light of the day, and there is no other light of the day but I,' he would say this, with regard, not to his own radiance, but to the error arising from the wooden image and the dissimilitude of that vain representation; so it is with 'I am,' and 'I am Only God,' and 'There is none other besides Me,' viz. that He may make men renounce falsely called gods, and that they may recognise Him the true God instead. Indeed when God said this, He said it through His own Word, unless forsooth the modern Jews add this too, that He has not said this through His Word; but so has He spoken, though they rave, these followers of the devil. For the Word of the Lord came to the Prophet, and this was what was heard; nor is there a thing which God says or does, but He says and does it in the Word. Not then with reference to Him is this said, O Christ's enemies, but to things foreign to Him and not from Him. For according to the aforesaid illustration, if the sun had spoken those words, he would have been setting right the error and have so spoken, not as having his radiance without him, but in the radiance showing his own light. Therefore not for the denial of the Son, nor with reference to Him, are such passages, but to the overthrow of falsehood. Accordingly God spoke not such words to Adam at the beginning, though His Word was with Him, by whom all things came to be; for there was no need, before idols came in; but when men made insurrection against the truth and named for themselves gods such as they would, then it was that need arose of such words, for the denial of gods that were not. Nay I would add, that they were said even in anticipation of the folly of these Christ-opposers, that they might know, that whatsoever god they devise external to the Father's Essence, he is not True God, nor Image and Son of the Only and First.

If the Father is called the only true God, this is not said to deny Him who said, "I am the Truth," but rather to distinguish from those things that by nature are not true, as the Father and His Word are. The Lord Himself immediately added, "And Jesus Christ whom You sent." If He had been a creature, He would not have added this and placed Himself alongside His Creator (for what fellowship exists between the True and the not-true?). But by adding Himself to the Father, He has shown that He is of the Father's nature, and He has revealed to us that He is the True Offspring of the True Father. John also teaches this as he had learned it, writing in his letter, "And we are in the True, even in His Son Jesus Christ; This is the True God and eternal life." When the Prophet says about the creation, "That stretches forth the heavens alone," and when God says, "I only stretch out the heavens," it becomes clear to everyone that in the Only is also signified the Word of the Only, in whom "all things were made," and without whom "was made not one thing." Therefore, if things were made through the Word, and yet He says "I Only," and together with that Only the Son is understood—through whom the heavens were made—then likewise, if it is said "One God," and "I Only," and "I the First," in that One and Only and First the Word is understood as coexisting, just as the Radiance exists in the Light. This can be understood of no other than the Word alone. For all other things came into existence out of nothing through the Son and are greatly different in nature. But the Son Himself is natural and true Offspring from the Father. Thus the very passage that these foolish people have chosen to cite, "I the First," in defense of their heresy actually exposes their perverse thinking. For God says, "I the First and I the Last." If, then, as though ranked with the things that come after Him, He is said to be first of them so that they follow next to Him, then you will have shown that He Himself precedes His works only in time—which, to say no more, is extreme irreligion. But if it is to prove that He is not from anyone, nor is anyone before Him, but that He is Origin and Cause of all things, and to destroy the pagan myths, that He has said "I the First," it is also clear that when the Son is called Firstborn, this is not done to rank Him with creation, but to prove the making and adoption of all things through the Son. For just as the Father is First, so also is He both First as Image of the First and because the First is in Him, and also Offspring from the Father, in whom the whole creation is created and adopted into sonship.

9. If then the Father be called the only true God, this is said not to the denial of Him who said, 'I am the Truth John 14:6,' but of those on the other hand who by nature are not true, as the Father and His Word are. And hence the Lord Himself added at once, 'And Jesus Christ whom You sent.' Now had He been a creature, He would not have added this, and ranked Himself with His Creator (for what fellowship is there between the True and the not true?); but as it is, by adding Himself to the Father, He has shown that He is of the Father's nature; and He has given us to know that of the True Father He is True Offspring. And John too, as he had learned, so he teaches this, writing in his Epistle, 'And we are in the True, even in His Son Jesus Christ; This is the True God and eternal life 1 John 5:20.' And when the Prophet says concerning the creation, 'That stretches forth the heavens alone Isaiah 44:24,' and when God says, 'I only stretch out the heavens,' it is made plain to every one, that in the Only is signified also the Word of the Only, in whom 'all things were made,' and without whom 'was made not one thing.' Therefore, if they were made through the Word, and yet He says, 'I Only,' and together with that Only is understood the Son, through whom the heavens were made, so also then, if it be said, 'One God,' and 'I Only,' and 'I the First,' in that One and Only and First is understood the Word coexisting, as in the Light the Radiance. And this can be understood of no other than the Word alone. For all other things subsisted out of nothing through the Son, and are greatly different in nature; but the Son Himself is natural and true Offspring from the Father; and thus the very passage which these insensates have thought fit to adduce, 'I the First,' in defense of their heresy, does rather expose their perverse spirit. For God says, 'I the First and I the Last;' if then, as though ranked with the things after Him, He is said to be first of them, so that they come next to Him, then certainly you will have shown that He Himself precedes the works in time only; which, to go no further, is extreme irreligion; but if it is in order to prove that He is not from any, nor any before Him, but that He is Origin and Cause of all things, and to destroy the Gentile fables, that He has said 'I the First,' it is plain also, that when the Son is called First-born, this is done not for the sake of ranking Him with the creation, but to prove the framing and adoption of all things through the Son. For as the Father is First, so also is He both First, as Image of the First, and because the First is in Him, and also Offspring from the Father, in whom the whole creation is created and adopted into sonship.

Chapter 25. Texts Explained; Ninthly, John 10:30; 17:11, etc. Arianexplanation, that the Son is one with the Father in will and judgment; but so are all good men, nay things inanimate; contrast of the Son. Oneness between Them is in nature, because oneness in operation. Angels not objects of prayer, because they do not work together with God, but the Son; texts quoted. Seeing an Angel, is not seeing God. Ariansin fact hold two Gods, and tend to Gentile polytheism. Arianexplanation that the Father and Son are one as we are one with Christ, is put aside by the Regula Fidei, and shown invalid by the usage of Scripture in illustrations; the true force of the comparison; force of the terms used. Force of 'in us;' force of 'as;' confirmed by St. John. In what sense we are 'in God' and His 'sons.'

However, here too they introduce their own private ideas and claim that the Son and the Father are not 'one' or 'like' in the way the Church teaches, but as they themselves prefer. For they say that since what the Father wills, the Son also wills, and He is not opposed either in what He thinks or in what He judges, but is in all respects in agreement with Him, declaring doctrines that are the same and a word that is consistent and united with the Father's teaching—therefore He and the Father are One. Some of them have even dared to write this as well as say it. Now what could be more improper or irrational than this? For if the Son and the Father are One for this reason, and if in this way the Word is like the Father, then it immediately follows that the Angels too, and the other beings above us—Powers and Authorities and Thrones and Dominions—and what we see, the Sun and Moon and the Stars, should also be sons like the Son. And it should be said of them too that they and the Father are one, and that each is God's Image and Word. For what God wills, they also will; and neither in judgment nor in doctrine are they in disagreement, but in all things they are obedient to their Maker. For they would not have remained in their own glory unless they had also willed what the Father willed. The one who did not remain but went astray heard the words, 'How are you fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning?' But if this is so, how is He alone the Only-begotten Son and Word and Wisdom? Or how, when so many are like the Father, is He alone an Image? For among human beings too many will be found who are like the Father—numbers of martyrs, for instance, and before them the Apostles and Prophets, and again before them the Patriarchs. And many people now also keep the Savior's command, being merciful 'as their Father which is in heaven,' and observing the exhortation, 'Be therefore followers of God as dear children, and walk in love, as Christ also has loved us.' Many too have become followers of Paul as he also of Christ. And yet no one of these is Word or Wisdom or Only-begotten Son or Image; nor did any one of them dare to say, 'I and the Father are One,' or 'I in the Father, and the Father in Me.' But it is said of all of them, 'Who is like You among the gods, O Lord? And who shall be likened to the Lord among the sons of Gods?' Of Him, on the contrary, it is said that He alone is the true and natural Image of the Father. For though we have been made after the Image and called both image and glory of God, we have this designation not on our own account but because of that Image and true Glory of God dwelling in us, which is His Word, who was for our sake afterwards made flesh. It is because of Him that we have this grace of our designation.

10. However here too they introduce their private fictions, and contend that the Son and the Father are not in such wise 'one,' or 'like,' as the Church preaches, but, as they themselves would have it. For they say, since what the Father wills, the Son wills also, and is not contrary either in what He thinks or in what He judges, but is in all respects concordant with Him, declaring doctrines which are the same, and a word consistent and united with the Father's teaching, therefore it is that He and the Father are One; and some of them have dared to write as well as say this. Now what can be more unseemly or irrational than this? For if therefore the Son and the Father are One and if in this way the Word is like the Father, it follows immediately that the Angels too, and the other beings above us, Powers and Authorities, and Thrones and Dominions, and what we see, Sun and Moon, and the Stars, should be sons also, as the Son; and that it should be said of them too, that they and the Father are one, and that each is God's Image and Word. For what God wills, that will they; and neither in judging nor in doctrine are they discordant, but in all things are obedient to their Maker. For they would not have remained in their own glory, unless, what the Father willed, that they had willed also. He, for instance, who did not remain, but went astray, heard the words, 'How are you fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning Isaiah 14:12?' But if this be so, how is only He Only-begotten Son and Word and Wisdom? Or how, whereas so many are like the Father, is He only an Image? For among men too will be found many like the Father, numbers, for instance, of martyrs, and before them the Apostles and Prophets, and again before them the Patriarchs. And many now too keep the Saviour's command, being merciful 'as their Father which is in heaven,' and observing the exhortation, 'Be therefore followers of God as dear children, and walk in love, as Christ also has loved us Ephesians 5:1-2;' many too have become followers of Paul as he also of Christ. 1 Corinthians 11:1 And yet no one of these is Word or Wisdom or Only-begotten Son or Image; nor did any one of them make bold to say, 'I and the Father are One,' or, 'I in the Father, and the Father in Me;' but it is said of all of them, 'Who is like You among the gods, O Lord? And who shall be likened to the Lord among the sons of Gods?' and of Him on the contrary that He only is Image true and natural of the Father. For though we have been made after the Image, and called both image and glory of God, yet not on our own account still, but for that Image and true Glory of God inhabiting us, which is His Word, who was for us afterwards made flesh, have we this grace of our designation.

This notion of theirs is clearly inappropriate and irrational like the rest, so the likeness and oneness must be referred to the very ousia of the Son. Unless it is understood this way, He will not be shown to have anything beyond created things, as has been said, nor will He be like the Father. Instead, He will merely be like the Father's doctrines, and He differs from the Father in that the Father is Father, but the doctrines and teaching belong to the Father. If the Son is like the Father only in respect to doctrines and teaching, then according to them the Father will be Father in name only, and the Son will not be an exact Image, or rather will be seen to have no genuine characteristic or likeness of the Father at all. For what likeness or characteristic does someone have who is so completely different from the Father? Paul taught like the Savior, yet was not like Him in ousia. Having such notions, they speak falsely. In reality, the Son and the Father are one in the way that has been described, and the Son is like the Father Himself and from Him in the way we can see and understand a son to be toward a father, and as we can see radiance toward the sun. Since the Son is this way, when the Son works, the Father is the one working, and when the Son comes to the Saints, the Father is the one who comes in the Son, as He promised when He said, "I and My Father will come, and will make Our abode with him" (John 14:23). For in the Image the Father is contemplated, and in the Radiance is the Light. Therefore, as we just said, when the Father gives grace and peace, the Son also gives it, as Paul indicates in every letter, writing, "Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ." For one and the same grace is from the Father in the Son, just as the light of the sun and of the radiance is one, and just as the sun's illumination is accomplished through the radiance. Similarly, when he prays for the Thessalonians, saying, "Now God Himself even our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ, may He direct our way unto you" (1 Thessalonians 3:11), he has preserved the unity of the Father and of the Son. For he has not said, "May they direct," as if a double grace were given from two separate sources, this one and that one, but "May He direct," to show that the Father gives it through the Son—at which these irreligious people will not blush, though they certainly should.

11. This their notion then being evidently unseemly and irrational as well as the rest, the likeness and the oneness must be referred to the very Essence of the Son; for unless it be so taken, He will not be shown to have anything beyond things originate, as has been said, nor will He be like the Father, but He will be like the Father's doctrines; and He differs from the Father, in that the Father is Father, but the doctrines and teaching are the Father's. If then in respect to the doctrines and the teaching the Son is like the Father, then the Father according to them will be Father in name only, and the Son will not be an exact Image, or rather will be seen to have no propriety at all or likeness of the Father; for what likeness or propriety has he who is so utterly different from the Father? For Paul taught like the Saviour, yet was not like 'Him in essence.' Having then such notions, they speak falsely; whereas the Son and the Father are one in such wise as has been said, and in such wise is the Son like the Father Himself and from Him, as we may see and understand son to be towards father, and as we may see the radiance towards the sun. Such then being the Son, therefore when the Son works, the Father is the Worker, and the Son coming to the Saints, the Father is He who comes in the Son, as He promised when He said, 'I and My Father will come, and will make Our abode with him John 14:23;' for in the Image is contemplated the Father, and in the Radiance is the Light. Therefore also, as we said just now, when the Father gives grace and peace, the Son also gives it, as Paul signifies in every Epistle, writing, 'Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.' For one and the same grace is from the Father in the Son, as the light of the sun and of the radiance is one, and as the sun's illumination is effected through the radiance; and so too when he prays for the Thessalonians, in saying, 'Now God Himself even our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ, may He direct our way unto you 1 Thessalonians 3:11,' he has guarded the unity of the Father and of the Son. For he has not said, 'May they direct,' as if a double grace were given from two Sources, This and That, but 'May He direct,' to show that the Father gives it through the Son;– at which these irreligious ones will not blush, though they well might.

If there were no unity, and if the Word were not the true Offspring of the Father's essence—like radiance from light—but instead the Son were separated in nature from the Father, it would be enough for the Father alone to give, since none of created things share with their Maker in His giving. But as it actually is, this manner of giving demonstrates the oneness of the Father and the Son. For instance, no one would pray to receive from God and the Angels, or from any other creature, nor would anyone say, "May God and the Angel give you." But we do pray to the Father and the Son because of their oneness and the oneness of their giving. For what is given is given through the Son, and there is nothing that the Father does not accomplish through the Son. In this way grace is secure for whoever receives it. When the Patriarch Jacob blessed his grandchildren Ephraim and Manasseh, he said, "God who fed me all my life long until this day, the Angel who delivered me from all evil, bless the lads." Yet he did not join any created or natural Angel to God their Creator, nor did he reject God who had fed him and ask an Angel to bless his grandsons. Rather, by saying "who delivered me from all evil," he showed that it was no created Angel but the Word of God whom he joined to the Father in his prayer, through whom God delivers whomever He will. Knowing that He is also called the Father's "Angel of great Counsel," Jacob said that none other than He was the Giver of blessing and Deliverer from evil. He did not desire a blessing for himself from God but for his grandchildren from an Angel. Rather, the one whom he had entreated saying, "I will not let You go unless You bless me"—for that was God, as he himself says, "I have seen God face to face"—him he prayed to bless also the sons of Joseph. It is proper for an Angel to minister at God's command. Often an Angel goes out to cast out the Amorite and is sent to guard the people on the way. But these are not the Angel's own works, but the works of God who commanded and sent him, whose work it is to deliver whomever He will deliver. Therefore, it was none other than the Lord God Himself whom Jacob had seen, who said to him, "And behold I am with you, to guard you in all the way wherever you go." It was none other than God whom he had seen who kept Laban from his treachery, ordering him not to speak evil words to Jacob. It was none other than God whom he himself entreated, saying, "Rescue me from the hand of my brother Esau, for I fear him." Even in conversation with his wives he said, "God has not allowed Laban to injure me."

12. For if there were no unity, nor the Word the own Offspring of the Father's Essence, as the radiance of the light, but the Son were divided in nature from the Father, it were sufficient that the Father alone should give, since none of originate things is a partner with his Maker in His givings; but, as it is, such a mode of giving shows the oneness of the Father and the Son. No one, for instance, would pray to receive from God and the Angels, or from any other creature, nor would any one say, 'May God and the Angel give you;' but from Father and the Son, because of Their oneness and the oneness of Their giving. For through the Son is given what is given; and there is nothing but the Father operates it through the Son; for thus is grace secure to him who receives it. And if the Patriarch Jacob, blessing his grandchildren Ephraim and Manasses, said, 'God which fed me all my life long unto this day, the Angel which delivered me from all evil, bless the lads,' yet none of created and natural Angels did he join to God their Creator, nor rejecting God that fed him, did he from Angel ask the blessing on his grandsons; but in saying, 'Who delivered me from all evil,' he showed that it was no created Angel, but the Word of God, whom he joined to the Father in his prayer, through whom, whomsoever He will, God does deliver. For knowing that He is also called the Father's 'Angel of great Counsel,' he said that none other than He was the Giver of blessing, and Deliverer from evil. Nor was it that he desired a blessing for himself from God but for his grandchildren from the Angel, but whom He Himself had besought saying, 'I will not let You go except Thou bless me ' (for that was God, as he says himself, 'I have seen God face to face'), Him he prayed to bless also the sons of Joseph. It is proper then to an Angel to minister at the command of God, and often does he go forth to cast out the Amorite, and is sent to guard the people in the way; but these are not his doings, but of God who commanded and sent him, whose also it is to deliver, whom He will deliver. Therefore it was no other than the Lord God Himself whom he had seen, who said to him, 'And behold I am with you, to guard you in all the way wherever you go;' and it was no other than God whom he had seen, who kept Laban from his treachery, ordering him not to speak evil words to Jacob; and none other than God did he himself beseech, saying, 'Rescue me from the hand of my brother Esau, for I fear him;' for in conversation too with his wives he said, 'God has not suffered Laban to injure me.'

Therefore, David too prayed to none other than God Himself about his deliverance: 'When I was in trouble, I called upon the Lord, and He heard me; deliver my soul, O Lord, from lying lips and from a deceitful tongue.' To Him also, giving thanks, David spoke the words of the Song in the seventeenth Psalm, on the day when the Lord delivered him from the hand of all his enemies and from the hand of Saul, saying, 'I will love You, O Lord my strength; the Lord is my strong rock and my defense and deliverer.' And Paul, after enduring many persecutions, gave thanks to none other than God, saying, 'Out of them all the Lord delivered me; and He will deliver in Whom we trust.' And none other than God blessed Abraham and Isaac. When Isaac prayed for Jacob, he said, 'May God bless you and increase you and multiply you, and you shall be for many companies of nations, and may He give you the blessing of Abraham my father.' But if blessing and delivering belong to none other than God, and the deliverer of Jacob was none other than the Lord Himself, and the Patriarch prayed to Him who delivered Jacob for his grandsons, then evidently he joined to God in his prayer none other than God's Word, whom he therefore called Angel because He alone reveals the Father. The Apostle also did this when he said, 'Grace unto you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.' For in this way the blessing was secure, because of the Son's indivisibility from the Father, and because the grace given by Them is one and the same. For though the Father gives it, the gift comes through the Son; and though the Son is said to grant it, it is the Father who supplies it through and in the Son. For 'I thank my God,' says the Apostle writing to the Corinthians, 'always on your behalf, for the grace of God which is given you in Christ Jesus.' And one may see this in the example of light and radiance. For what the light enlightens, that the radiance illuminates; and what the radiance illuminates receives its enlightenment from the light. So also when the Son is seen, so is the Father, for He is the Father's radiance; and thus the Father and the Son are one.

13. Therefore it was none other than God Himself that David too besought concerning his deliverance, 'When I was in trouble, I called upon the Lord, and He heard me; deliver my soul, O Lord, from lying lips and from a deceitful tongue.' To Him also giving thanks he spoke the words of the Song in the seventeenth Psalm, in the day in which the Lord delivered him from the hand of all his enemies and from the hand of Saul, saying, 'I will love You, O Lord my strength; the Lord is my strong rock and my defense and deliverer.' And Paul, after enduring many persecutions, to none other than God gave thanks, saying, 'Out of them all the Lord delivered me; and He will deliver in Whom we trust.' And none other than God blessed Abraham and Isaac; and Isaac praying for Jacob, said, 'May God bless you and increase you and multiply you, and you shall be for many companies of nations, and may He give you the blessing of Abraham my father.' But if it belong to none other than God to bless and to deliver, and none other was the deliverer of Jacob than the Lord Himself and Him that delivered him the Patriarch besought for his grandsons, evidently none other did he join to God in his prayer, than God's Word, whom therefore he called Angel, because it is He alone who reveals the Father. Which the Apostle also did when he said, 'Grace unto you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.' For thus the blessing was secure, because of the Son's indivisibility from the Father, and for that the grace given by Them is one and the same. For though the Father gives it, through the Son is the gift; and though the Son be said to vouchsafe it, it is the Father who supplies it through and in the Son; for 'I thank my God,' says the Apostle writing to the Corinthians, 'always on your behalf, for the grace of God which is given you in Christ Jesus 1 Corinthians 1:4.' And this one may see in the instance of light and radiance; for what the light enlightens, that the radiance irradiates; and what the radiance irradiates, from the light is its enlightenment. So also when the Son is beheld, so is the Father, for He is the Father's radiance; and thus the Father and the Son are one.

But this is not the case with created things and creatures. When the Father works, it is not that some angel works, or any other creature, for none of these is an active cause—rather, they are among the things that come to be. Moreover, being separate and divided from the only God, and other in nature, and being works themselves, they can neither work what God works nor, as I said before, give grace alongside Him when God gives grace. Nor would someone who saw an angel say that he had seen the Father, for angels, as it is written, are "ministering spirits sent forth to minister" (Hebrews 1:14), and are messengers of gifts given by Him through the Word to those who receive them. And when the angel appears, he himself admits that he has been sent by his Lord, just as Gabriel admitted in the case of Zacharias and also in the case of Mary, the God-bearer. And the one who sees a vision of angels knows that he has seen an angel and not God. For Zacharias saw an angel, and Isaiah saw the Lord. Manoah, the father of Samson, saw an angel, but Moses beheld God. Gideon saw an angel, but to Abraham God appeared. And neither did the one who saw God behold an angel, nor did the one who saw an angel think that he saw God, for things that are by nature created differ greatly, or rather completely, from God the Creator. But if at any time, when the angel was seen, the one who saw it heard God's voice—as happened at the bush, for "the Angel of the Lord was seen in a flame of fire out of the bush, and the Lord called Moses out of the bush, saying, I am the God of your father, the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob"—yet the angel was not the God of Abraham, but in the angel God spoke. And what was seen was an angel, but God spoke in him. For just as He spoke to Moses in the pillar of cloud in the tabernacle, so also God appears and speaks in angels. So again to the son of Nun He spoke by an angel. But what God speaks, it is very plain He speaks through the Word, and not through another. And the Word, as being not separate from the Father, nor unlike and foreign to the Father's ousia, what He works, those are the Father's works, and His framing of all things is one with His. And what the Son gives, that is the Father's gift. And the one who has seen the Son knows that, in seeing Him, he has seen not an angel, nor one merely greater than angels, nor in short any creature, but the Father Himself. And the one who hears the Word knows that he hears the Father, just as the one who is irradiated by the radiance knows that he is enlightened by the sun.

14. But this is not so with things originate and creatures; for when the Father works, it is not that any Angel works, or any other creature; for none of these is an efficient cause, but they are of things which come to be; and moreover being separate and divided from the only God, and other in nature, and being works, they can neither work what God works, nor, as I said before, when God gives grace, can they give grace with Him. Nor, on seeing an Angel would a man say that he had seen the Father; for Angels, as it is written, are 'ministering spirits sent forth to minister Hebrews 1:14,' and are heralds of gifts given by Him through the Word to those who receive them. And the Angel on his appearance, himself confesses that he has been sent by his Lord; as Gabriel confessed in the case of Zacharias, and also in the case of Mary, bearer of God. And he who beholds a vision of Angels, knows that he has seen the Angel and not God. For Zacharias saw an Angel; and Isaiah saw the Lord. Manoah, the father of Samson, saw an Angel; but Moses beheld God. Gideon saw an Angel, but to Abraham appeared God. And neither he who saw God, beheld an Angel, nor he who saw an Angel, considered that he saw God; for greatly, or rather wholly, do things by nature originate differ from God the Creator. But if at any time, when the Angel was seen, he who saw it heard God's voice, as took place at the bush; for 'the Angel of the Lord was seen in a flame of fire out of the bush, and the Lord called Moses out of the bush, saying, I am the God of your father, the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob,' yet was not the Angel the God of Abraham, but in the Angel God spoke. And what was seen was an Angel; but God spoke in him. For as He spoke to Moses in the pillar of a cloud in the tabernacle, so also God appears and speaks in Angels. So again to the son of Nun He spoke by an Angel. But what God speaks, it is very plain He speaks through the Word, and not through another. And the Word, as being not separate from the Father, nor unlike and foreign to the Father's Essence, what He works, those are the Father's works, and His framing of all things is one with His; and what the Son gives, that is the Father's gift. And he who has seen the Son, knows that, in seeing Him, he has seen, not Angel, nor one merely greater than Angels, nor in short any creature, but the Father Himself. And he who hears the Word, knows that he hears the Father; as he who is irradiated by the radiance, knows that he is enlightened by the sun.

For Holy Scripture, wanting us to understand the matter this way, has provided such illustrations (as we said above) that enable us both to challenge the treacherous Jews and to refute the claim of Gentiles who maintain and think that because of the Trinity we profess many gods. As the illustration shows, we do not introduce three Origins or three Fathers, like the followers of Marcion and Manichaeus do. We have not suggested the image of three suns, but rather sun and radiance. There is one light from the sun in the radiance, and so we know of only one origin. We profess that the All-framing Word has no other manner of godhead than that of the Only God, because He is born from Him. Rather, it is the Arian-maniacs who rightly incur the charge of polytheism or else of atheism, because they foolishly speak of the Son as external and a creature, and again the Spirit as from nothing. Either they will say that the Word is not God, or else, saying that He is God (because it is so written) but not proper to the Father's Essence, they will introduce many gods because of their difference of kind—unless perhaps they dare to say that by participation only, He, like all other things, is called God. But if this is their view, their irreligion is the same, since they consider the Word as one among all things. But let this never even come into our mind. For there is only one form of Godhead, which is also in the Word, and one God, the Father, existing by Himself according as He is above all, and appearing in the Son according as He pervades all things, and in the Spirit according as in Him He acts in all things through the Word. For thus we confess God to be one through the Triad, and we say that it is much more religious than the godhead of the heretics with its many kinds and many parts, to hold a belief in the One Godhead in a Triad.

15. For divine Scripture wishing us thus to understand the matter, has given such illustrations, as we have said above, from which we are able both to press the traitorous Jews, and to refute the allegation of Gentiles who maintain and think, on account of the Trinity, that we profess many gods. For, as the illustration shows, we do not introduce three Origins or three Fathers, as the followers of Marcion and Manichæus; since we have not suggested the image of three suns, but sun and radiance. And one is the light from the sun in the radiance; and so we know of but one origin; and the All-framing Word we profess to have no other manner of godhead, than that of the Only God, because He is born from Him. Rather then will the Ario-maniacs with reason incur the charge of polytheism or else of atheism, because they idly talk of the Son as external and a creature, and again the Spirit as from nothing. For either they will say that the Word is not God; or saying that He is God, because it is so written, but not proper to the Father's Essence, they will introduce many because of their difference of kind (unless forsooth they shall dare to say that by participation only, He, as all things else, is called God; though, if this be their sentiment, their irreligion is the same, since they consider the Word as one among all things). But let this never even come into our mind. For there is but one form of Godhead, which is also in the Word; and one God, the Father, existing by Himself according as He is above all, and appearing in the Son according as He pervades all things, and in the Spirit according as in Him He acts in all things through the Word. For thus we confess God to be one through the Triad, and we say that it is much more religious than the godhead of the heretics with its many kinds, and many parts, to entertain a belief of the One Godhead in a Triad.

If this is not the case, but the Word is a creature and a work out of nothing, then either He is not True God because He is Himself one of the creatures, or if they call Him God out of regard for the Scriptures, they must necessarily say that there are two Gods—one Creator and the other creature—and must serve two Lords, one Unoriginate and the other originate and a creature. They must also have two faiths, one in the True God and the other in one who is made and fashioned by themselves and called God. It follows necessarily from such great blindness that when they worship the Unoriginate, they renounce the originate, and when they come to the creature, they turn from the Creator. For they cannot see the One in the Other, because their natures and operations are foreign and distinct. With such beliefs, they will certainly go on to believe in more gods, for this will be the path of those who revolt from the One God. Why then, when the Arians hold these ideas and views, do they not count themselves among the Gentiles? For they too, like the Gentiles, worship the creature rather than God the Creator of all, and though they shrink from the Gentile name in order to deceive the unskilful, they secretly hold the same belief as them. Their subtle saying which they are accustomed to use—"We do not say two Unoriginates"—they plainly say to deceive the simple. For in the very act of professing "We do not say two Unoriginates," they imply two Gods with different natures, one originate and one Unoriginate. Though the Greeks worship one Unoriginate and many originate gods, while these worship one Unoriginate and one originate, there is no difference between them. For the God whom they call originate is one out of many, and the many gods of the Greeks have the same nature as this one, for both he and they are creatures. They are unhappy, and all the more because their harm comes from thinking wrongly about Christ. They have fallen from the truth and are greater traitors than the Jews in denying the Christ, and they wallow with the Gentiles, hateful as they are to God, worshipping the creature and many deities. For there is One God, not many, and One is His Word, not many, for the Word is God, and He alone has the Form of the Father. Being such, the Saviour Himself troubled the Jews with these words: "The Father Himself who has sent Me has borne witness of Me; you have neither heard His voice at any time nor seen His Form; and you do not have His Word abiding in you; for you do not believe Him whom He has sent." He fittingly joined "Word" to "Form" to show that the Word of God is Himself the Image and Expression and Form of His Father, and that the Jews who did not receive Him who spoke to them thereby did not receive the Word, which is the Form of God. This too was what the Patriarch Jacob saw and received a blessing from Him and the name of Israel instead of Jacob, as divine Scripture testifies, saying, "And as he passed by the Form of God, the Sun rose upon him." This was He who said, "He who has seen Me has seen the Father," and "I in the Father and the Father in Me," and "I and the Father are one." For thus God is One, and one is the faith in the Father and Son. For though the Word is God, the Lord our God is one Lord, for the Son is proper to that One and inseparable according to the propriety and peculiarity of His ousia.

16. For if it be not so, but the Word is a creature and a work out of nothing, either He is not True God because He is Himself one of the creatures, or if they name Him God from regard for the Scriptures, they must of necessity say that there are two Gods, one Creator, the other creature, and must serve two Lords, one Unoriginate, and the other originate and a creature; and must have two faiths, one in the True God, and the other in one who is made and fashioned by themselves and called God. And it follows of necessity in so great blindness, that, when they worship the Unoriginate, they renounce the originate, and when they come to the creature, they turn from the Creator. For they cannot see the One in the Other, because their natures and operations are foreign and distinct. And with such sentiments, they will certainly be going on to more gods, for this will be the essay of those who revolt from the One God. Wherefore then, when the Arians have these speculations and views, do they not rank themselves with the Gentiles? For they too, as these, worship the creature rather than God the Creator of all, and though they shrink from the Gentile name, in order to deceive the unskilful, yet they secretly hold a like sentiment with them. For their subtle saying which they are accustomed to urge, We say not two 'Unoriginates,' they plainly say to deceive the simple; for in their very professing 'We say not two Unoriginates,' they imply two Gods, and these with different natures, one originate and one Unoriginate. And though the Greeks worship one Unoriginate and many originate, but these one Unoriginate and one originate, this is no difference from them; for the God whom they call originate is one out of many, and again the many gods of the Greeks have the same nature with this one, for both he and they are creatures. Unhappy are they, and the more for that their hurt is from thinking against Christ; for they have fallen from the truth, and are greater traitors than the Jews in denying the Christ, and they wallow with the Gentiles, hateful as they are to God, worshipping the creature and many deities. For there is One God, and not many, and One is His Word, and not many; for the Word is God, and He alone has the Form of the Father. Being then such, the Saviour Himself troubled the Jews with these words, 'The Father Himself which has sent Me, has borne witness of Me; you have neither heard His voice at any time nor seen His Form; and you have not His Word abiding in you; for whom He has sent, Him ye believe not John 5:37.' Suitably has He joined the 'Word' to the 'Form,' to show that the Word of God is Himself Image and Expression and Form of His Father; and that the Jews who did not receive Him who spoke to them, thereby did not receive the Word, which is the Form of God. This too it was that the Patriarch Jacob having seen, received a blessing from Him and the name of Israel instead of Jacob, as divine Scripture witnesses, saying, 'And as he passed by the Form of God, the Sun rose upon him.' And This it was who said, 'He that has seen Me has seen the Father,' and, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me,' and, 'I and the Father are one;' for thus God is One, and one the faith in the Father and Son; for, though the Word be God, the Lord our God is one Lord; for the Son is proper to that One, and inseparable according to the propriety and peculiarity of His Essence.

However, the Arians, not even shamed by this, reply, "Not as you say, but as we will." Since you have refuted our previous arguments, we have invented a new one, which is this: The Son and the Father are One, and the Father is in the Son and the Son in the Father, in the same way that we too may become one in Him. For this is written in the Gospel according to John, and Christ desired it for us in these words: "Holy Father, keep through Your own Name those whom You have given Me, that they may be one, as We are." And shortly after: "Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe in Me through their Word; that they all may be one, as You, Father, are in Me, and I in You, that they also may be one in Us, that the world may believe that You have sent Me. And the glory which You gave Me I have given them, that they may be one, even as We are one; I in them, and You in Me, that they may be made perfect in one, and that the world may know that You sent Me." Then, as if they have found an escape, these crafty men add: "If the Son and the Father are one in the same way that we become one in the Father, and if He is in the Father in this way, how can you claim from His saying 'I and the Father are One' and 'I in the Father and the Father in Me' that He is proper to and like the Father's ousia? For it follows that either we too are proper to the Father's ousia, or He is foreign to it, just as we are foreign." Thus they talk nonsense. But in this perverseness I see nothing except irrational audacity and recklessness from the devil, since they are speaking according to his pattern: "We will ascend to heaven, we will be like the Most High." For what is given to man by grace, they would make equal to the Godhead of the Giver. Thus, hearing that men are called sons, they thought themselves equal to the True Son who is such by nature. And now again, hearing from the Savior "that they may be one as We are," they deceive themselves and are arrogant enough to think that they may be such as the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son, not considering the fall of their "father the devil," which happened because of such an imagination.

17. The Arians, however, not even thus abashed, reply, 'Not as you say, but as we will;' for, whereas you have overthrown our former expedients, we have invented a new one, and it is this:– So are the Son and the Father One, and so is the Father in the Son and the Son in the Father, as we too may become one in Him. For this is written in the Gospel according to John, and Christ desired it for us in these words, 'Holy Father, keep through Your own Name, those whom You have given Me, that they may be one, as We are John 17:11.' And shortly after; 'Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe in Me through their Word; that they all may be one, as You, Father, are in Me, and I in You, that they also may be one in Us, that the world may believe that You have sent Me. And the glory which You gave Me I have given them, that they may be one, even as We are one; I in them, and You in Me, that they may be made perfect in one, and that the world may know that You sent Me.' Then, as having found an evasion, these men of craft add, 'If, as we become one in the Father, so also He and the Father are one, and thus He too is in the Father, how pretend you from His saying, I and the Father are One, and I in the Father and the Father in Me, that He is proper and like the Father's Essence? For it follows either that we too are proper to the Father's Essence, or He foreign to it, as we are foreign.' Thus they idly babble; but in this their perverseness I see nothing but unreasoning audacity and recklessness from the devil, since it is saying after his pattern, 'We will ascend to heaven, we will be like the Most High.' For what is given to man by grace, this they would make equal to the Godhead of the Giver. Thus hearing that men are called sons, they thought themselves equal to the True Son by nature such. And now again hearing from the Saviour, 'that they may be one as We are John 8:44,' they deceive themselves, and are arrogant enough to think that they may be such as the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son; not considering the fall of their 'father the devil,' which happened upon such an imagination.

If then, as we have said many times, the Word of God is the same as us and differs from us in nothing except in time, let Him be like us and have the same place with the Father as we have. Nor let Him be called Only-begotten, nor Only Word or Wisdom of the Father. Instead, let the same name apply commonly to all of us who are like Him. For it is right that those who have one physis should have their name in common, even though they differ from each other in point of time. For Adam was a man, and Paul a man, and he who is now born is a man, and time is not what alters the physis of the race. If then the Word also differs from us only in time, then we must be as He is. But in truth neither are we Word or Wisdom, nor is He creature or work. Otherwise, why are we all sprung from one, and He the Only Word? But though it may be suitable for them to speak this way, it is unsuitable for us to entertain their blasphemies. And yet, needless though it is to examine these passages closely, considering their clear and religious meaning and our own orthodox belief, still, so that their irreligion may be shown here also, come let us briefly, as we have received from the fathers, expose their heterodoxy from the passage. It is a custom with divine Scripture to take the things of nature as images and illustrations for mankind, and this it does so that from these physical objects the moral impulses of man may be explained and thus their conduct shown to be either bad or righteous. For instance, in the case of the bad, as when it charges, "Be not like to horse and mule which have no understanding." Or as when it says, complaining of those who have become such, "Man, being in honor, has no understanding, but is compared unto the beasts that perish." And again, "They were as wanton horses." And the Savior, to expose Herod, said, "Tell that fox," but on the other hand, charged His disciples, "Behold I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves; be therefore wise as serpents and harmless as doves." And He said this, not that we may become in nature beasts of burden, or become serpents and doves—for He has not so made us Himself, and therefore nature does not allow it—but that we might avoid the irrational impulses of the one, and being aware of the wisdom of that other animal, might not be deceived by it, and might take on the meekness of the dove.

18. If then, as we have many times said, the Word of God is the same with us, and nothing differs from us except in time, let Him be like us, and have the same place with the Father as we have; nor let Him be called Only-begotten, nor Only Word or Wisdom of the Father; but let the same name be of common application to all us who are like Him. For it is right, that they who have one nature, should have their name in common, though they differ from each other in point of time. For Adam was a man, and Paul a man, and he who is now born is a man, and time is not that which alters the nature of the race. If then the Word also differs from us only in time, then we must be as He. But in truth neither we are Word or Wisdom, nor is He creature or work; else why are we all sprung from one, and He the Only Word? But though it be suitable in them thus to speak, in us at least it is unsuitable to entertain their blasphemies. And yet, needless though it be to refine upon these passages, considering their so clear and religious sense, and our own orthodox belief, yet that their irreligion may be shown here also, come let us shortly, as we have received from the fathers, expose their heterodoxy from the passage. It is a custom with divine Scripture to take the things of nature as images and illustrations for mankind; and this it does, that from these physical objects the moral impulses of man may be explained; and thus their conduct shown to be either bad or righteous. For instance, in the case of the bad, as when it charges, 'Be not like to horse and mule which have no understanding.' Or as when it says, complaining of those who have become such, 'Man, being in honour, has no understanding, but is compared unto the beasts that perish.' And again, 'They were as wanton horses Jeremiah 5:8.' And the Saviour to expose Herod said, 'Tell that fox Luke 13:32;' but, on the other hand, charged His disciples, 'Behold I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves; be ye therefore wise as serpents and harmless as doves Matthew 10:16.' And He said this, not that we may become in nature beasts of burden, or become serpents and doves; for He has not so made us Himself, and therefore nature does not allow of it; but that we might eschew the irrational motions of the one, and being aware of the wisdom of that other animal, might not be deceived by it, and might take on us the meekness of the dove.

Again, taking examples for humanity from divine subjects, the Savior says, "Be merciful, as your Father which is in heaven is merciful" (Luke 6:36), and "Be perfect, as your heavenly Father is perfect" (Matthew 5:48). And He said this not so that we might become such as the Father, for becoming like the Father is impossible for us creatures who have been brought into being out of nothing. Rather, just as He commanded us "Be not like to horse"—not to prevent us from becoming draft animals, but so we would not imitate their lack of reason—likewise He did not say "Be merciful as your Father" so that we might become as God, but so that by looking at His beneficial acts, whatever we do well we might do not for men's sake but for His sake, so that we may receive our reward from Him and not from men. For just as, although there is one Son by nature—true and only-begotten—we too become sons, yet not as He is in nature and truth, but according to the grace of Him who calls; and though we are people from the earth, we are still called gods, yet not as the true God or His Word, but as has pleased God who has given us that grace. Similarly, we become merciful as God, not by being made equal to God, nor by becoming benefactors in nature and truth (for it is not our gift to benefit, but belongs to God), but so that what has come to us from God Himself by grace, we may give to others, without making distinctions, but extending our kind service generously to all. For only in this way can we in any sense become imitators, and in no other—when we minister to others what comes from Him. And just as we put a proper and right interpretation on these texts, so too should we understand the passage in John. For he does not say that we must become as the Son is in the Father—how could we? When He is God's Word and Wisdom, and we were fashioned out of the earth; and He is by nature and ousia Word and true God (for thus John speaks: "We know that the Son of God has come, and He has given us an understanding to know Him that is true, and we are in Him that is true, even in His Son Jesus Christ; this is the true God and eternal life" [1 John 5:20]); and we are made sons through Him by adoption and grace, as partakers of His Spirit (for "as many as received Him," he says, "to them gave He power to become children of God, even to them that believe in His Name" [John 1:12]); and therefore also He is the Truth (saying "I am the Truth," and in His address to His Father, He said "Sanctify them through Your Truth, Your Word is Truth"). But we become virtuous and sons by imitation. Therefore, when He said "that they may be one as We are," it was not so that we might become such as He is, but so that just as He, being the Word, is in His own Father, we too, taking Him as an example and looking to Him, might become one toward each other in harmony and unity of spirit, and not be at odds as the Corinthians were, but be of the same mind, like those five thousand in Acts (Acts 4:4, 32) who were as one.

19. Again, taking patterns for man from divine subjects, the Saviour says; 'Be merciful, as your Father which is in heaven is merciful Luke 6:36;' and, 'Be perfect, as your heavenly Father is perfect Matthew 5:48.' And He said this too, not that we might become such as the Father; for to become as the Father, is impossible for us creatures, who have been brought to be out of nothing; but as He charged us, 'Be not like to horse,' not lest we should become as draught animals, but that we should not imitate their want of reason, so, not that we might become as God, did He say, 'Be merciful as your Father,' but that looking at His beneficent acts, what we do well, we might do, not for men's sake, but for His sake, so that from Him and not from men we may have the reward. For as, although there be one Son by nature, True and Only-begotten, we too become sons, not as He in nature and truth, but according to the grace of Him that calls, and though we are men from the earth, are yet called gods, not as the True God or His Word, but as has pleased God who has given us that grace; so also, as God do we become merciful, not by being made equal to God, nor becoming in nature and truth benefactors (for it is not our gift to benefit but belongs to God), but in order that what has accrued to us from God Himself by grace, these things we may impart to others, without making distinctions, but largely towards all extending our kind service. For only in this way can we anyhow become imitators, and in no other, when we minister to others what comes from Him. And as we put a fair and right sense upon these texts, such again is the sense of the lection in John. For he does not say, that, as the Son is in the Father, such we must become:– whence could it be? When He is God's Word and Wisdom, and we were fashioned out of the earth, and He is by nature and essence Word and true God (for thus speaks John, 'We know that the Son of God has come, and He has given us an understanding to know Him that is true, and we are in Him that is true, even in His Son Jesus Christ; this is the true God and eternal life 1 John 5:20 ') and we are made sons through Him by adoption and grace, as partaking of His Spirit (for 'as many as received Him,' he says, 'to them gave He power to become children of God, even to them that believe in His Name John 1:12 '), and therefore also He is the Truth (saying, 'I am the Truth,' and in His address to His Father, He said, 'Sanctify them through Your Truth, Your Word is Truth '); but we by imitation become virtuous and sons:– therefore not that we might become such as He, did He say 'that they may be one as We are;' but that as He, being the Word, is in His own Father, so that we too, taking an examplar and looking at Him, might become one towards each other in concord and oneness of spirit, nor be at variance as the Corinthians, but mind the same thing, as those five thousand in the Acts Acts 4:4, 32, who were as one.

For it is as 'sons,' not as the Son; as 'gods,' not as He Himself; and not as the Father, but 'merciful as the Father.' And as has been said, by becoming one as the Father and the Son are, we will be such—not as the Father is by physis in the Son and the Son in the Father, but according to our own physis, and as it is possible for us to be shaped by this and to learn how we ought to be one, just as we also learned to be merciful. For like things are naturally one with like; thus all flesh is grouped together in kind. But the Word is unlike us and like the Father. Therefore, while He is one by physis and in truth with His own Father, we—being of one kind with each other (for all were made from one, and the physis of all human beings is one)—become one with each other in good disposition, having as our model the Son's natural unity with the Father. For just as He taught us meekness from Himself, saying, 'Learn of Me for I am meek and lowly in heart,' not so that we might become equal to Him, which is impossible, but so that by looking toward Him we may remain continually meek, so also here, wishing that our good disposition toward each other should be true and firm and unbreakable, He takes the pattern from Himself and says, 'that they may be one as We are,' whose oneness is indivisible. That is, He says this so that they, learning from us of that indivisible nature, may likewise preserve agreement with one another. And this imitation of natural conditions is especially safe for human beings, as has been said. For since these conditions remain and never change, whereas human conduct is very changeable, one may look to what is unchangeable by physis and avoid what is bad and reshape himself according to what is best.

20. For it is as 'sons,' not as the Son; as 'gods,' not as He Himself; and not as the Father, but 'merciful as the Father.' And, as has been said, by so becoming one, as the Father and the Son, we shall be such, not as the Father is by nature in the Son and the Son in the Father, but according to our own nature, and as it is possible for us thence to be moulded and to learn how we ought to be one, just as we learned also to be merciful. For like things are naturally one with like; thus all flesh is ranked together in kind; but the Word is unlike us and like the Father. And therefore, while He is in nature and truth one with His own Father, we, as being of one kind with each other (for from one were all made, and one is the nature of all men), become one with each other in good disposition, having as our copy the Son's natural unity with the Father. For as He taught us meekness from Himself, saying, 'Learn of Me for I am meek and lowly in heart Matthew 11:29,' not that we may become equal to Him, which is impossible, but that looking towards Him, we may remain meek continually, so also here wishing that our good disposition towards each other should be true and firm and indissoluble, from Himself taking the pattern, He says, 'that they may be one as We are,' whose oneness is indivisible; that is, that they learning from us of that indivisible Nature, may preserve in like manner agreement one with another. And this imitation of natural conditions is especially safe for man, as has been said; for, since they remain and never change, whereas the conduct of men is very changeable, one may look to what is unchangeable by nature, and avoid what is bad and remodel himself on what is best.

And for this reason also the words "that they may be one in Us" have a right sense. For instance, if it were possible for us to become as the Son in the Father, the words should have said "that they may be one in You," as the Son is in the Father. But since He has not said this, and has instead said "in Us," He has pointed out the distance and difference: that He indeed is alone in the Father alone, as the Only Word and Wisdom, but we are in the Son, and through Him in the Father. And in speaking this way, He meant only this: "By Our unity may they also be so one with each other, as We are one in nature and truth; for otherwise they could not be one, except by learning unity in Us." And that "in Us" has this meaning, we can learn from Paul, who says, "These things I have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollos, that you may learn in us not to be puffed up above that is written" (1 Corinthians 4:6). The words "in Us" then, do not mean "in the Father" as the Son is in Him, but imply an example and image, instead of saying "Let them learn from Us." For just as Paul to the Corinthians, so the oneness of the Son and the Father is a pattern and lesson to all, by which they may learn, looking to that natural unity of the Father and the Son, how they themselves ought to be one in spirit toward each other. Or if it needs to be explained differently, the words "in Us" may mean the same as saying that in the power of the Father and the Son they may be one, speaking the same things; for without God this is impossible. And this way of speaking we can also find in the divine writings, as "In God will we do great acts," and "In God I shall leap over the wall," and "In You will we tread down our enemies." Therefore it is clear that in the Name of Father and Son we shall be able, becoming one, to hold firm the bond of charity. For, dwelling still on the same thought, the Lord says, "And the glory which You gave Me, I have given to them, that they may be one as We are one." He has appropriately said here too, not "that they may be in You as I am," but "as We are." Now whoever says "as" signifies not identity, but an image and example of the matter at hand.

21. And for this reason also the words, 'that they may be one in Us,' have a right sense. If, for instance, it were possible for us to become as the Son in the Father, the words ought to run, 'that they may be one in You,' as the Son is in the Father; but, as it is, He has not said this; but by saying 'in Us' He has pointed out the distance and difference; that He indeed is alone in the Father alone, as Only Word and Wisdom; but we in the Son, and through Him in the Father. And thus speaking, He meant this only, 'By Our unity may they also be so one with each other, as We are one in nature and truth; for otherwise they could not be one, except by learning unity in Us.' And that 'in Us' has this signification, we may learn from Paul, who says, 'These things I have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollos, that you may learn in us not to be puffed up above that is written 1 Corinthians 4:6.' The words 'in Us' then, are not 'in the Father,' as the Son is in Him; but imply an example and image, instead of saying, 'Let them learn of Us.' For as Paul to the Corinthians, so is the oneness of the Son and the Father a pattern and lesson to all, by which they may learn, looking to that natural unity of the Father and the Son, how they themselves ought to be one in spirit towards each other. Or if it needs to account for the phrase otherwise, the words 'in Us' may mean the same as saying, that in the power of the Father and the Son they may be one, speaking the same things; for without God this is impossible. And this mode of speech also we may find in the divine writings, as 'In God will we do great acts;' and 'In God I shall leap over the wall;' and 'In You will we tread down our enemies.' Therefore it is plain, that in the Name of Father and Son we shall be able, becoming one, to hold firm the bond of charity. For, dwelling still on the same thought, the Lord says, 'And the glory which You gave Me, I have given to them, that they may be one as We are one.' Suitably has He here too said, not, 'that they may be in You as I am,' but 'as We are;' now he who says 'as', signifies not identity, but an image and example of the matter in hand.

The Word, then, has a real and true identity of nature with the Father. But for us, it is given only to imitate it, as has been said. For Christ immediately adds, "I in them and You in Me, that they may be made perfect in one." Here at last the Lord asks for something greater and more complete for us. It is clear that the Word has come to be in us because He has taken on our body. "And You, Father, in Me"—for I am Your Word, and since You are in Me because I am Your Word, and I am in them because of my body, and because of You the salvation of humanity is perfected in Me, therefore I ask that they also may become one, according to the body that is in Me and according to its perfection. That is, that they too may become perfect, having oneness with it and having become one in it, so that as if all were carried by Me, all may be one body and one spirit, and may grow up into a perfect man. For we all, sharing in the Same, become one body, having the one Lord in ourselves. This passage, understood this way, even more clearly refutes the false teaching of Christ's enemies. I repeat: if He had said simply and without qualification "that they may be one in You," or "that they and I may be one in You," God's enemies would have had some argument, though a shameless one. But in fact He has not spoken simply, but rather "As You, Father, in Me, and I in You, that they may be all one." Moreover, by using the word "as," He indicates those who become distantly as He is in the Father—distantly not in place but in physis. For in place nothing is far from God, but in physis only do all things stand far from Him. And, as I said before, whoever uses the particle "as" implies not identity nor equality, but a pattern of the matter in question, viewed in a certain respect.

22. The Word then has the real and true identity of nature with the Father; but to us it is given to imitate it, as has been said; for He immediately adds, 'I in them and You in Me; that they may be made perfect in one.' Here at length the Lord asks something greater and more perfect for us; for it is plain that the Word has come to be in us, for He has put on our body. 'And Thou Father in Me;' 'for I am Your Word, and since You are in Me, because I am Your Word, and I in them because of the body, and because of You the salvation of men is perfected in Me, therefore I ask that they also may become one, according to the body that is in Me and according to its perfection; that they too may become perfect, having oneness with It, and having become one in It; that, as if all were carried by Me, all may be one body and one spirit, and may grow up unto a perfect man.' For we all, partaking of the Same, become one body, having the one Lord in ourselves. The passage then having this meaning, still more plainly is refuted the heterodoxy of Christ's enemies. I repeat it; if He had said simply and absolutely 'that they may be one in You,' or 'that they and I may be one in You,' God's enemies had had some plea, though a shameless one; but in fact He has not spoken simply, but, 'As Thou, Father, in Me, and I in You, that they may be all one.' Moreover, using the word 'as,' He signifies those who become distantly as He is in the Father; distantly not in place but in nature; for in place nothing is far from God, but in nature only all things are far from Him. And, as I said before, whoever uses the particle 'as' implies, not identity, nor equality, but a pattern of the matter in question, viewed in a certain respect.

We can also learn this from the Savior Himself when He says, "For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the whale's belly, so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth" (Matthew 12:40). Jonah was not like the Savior, nor did Jonah descend to hades; the whale was not hades; and when Jonah was swallowed up, he did not bring up those who had previously been swallowed by the whale—only he came out when the whale was commanded. Therefore the word "as" does not signify identity or equality, but one thing and another; it shows a certain kind of parallel in Jonah's case, because of the three days. In the same way, when the Lord says "as," we do not become as the Son is in the Father, or as the Father is in the Son. We become one like the Father and the Son in mind and agreement of spirit, and the Savior will be like Jonah in the earth. But just as the Savior is not Jonah, and His descent into hades was not the same as Jonah being swallowed up—it is only a parallel—in the same way, if we too become one as the Son is in the Father, we will not be as the Son or equal to Him, for He and we are only parallel. This is why the word "as" is applied to us: things that differ from others in nature can become like them when viewed in a certain relation. Therefore the Son Himself is in the Father simply and without any condition, for this attribute He has by nature. But for us, to whom it is not natural, an image and example is needed, so that He may say of us, "As You in Me, and I in You." "And when they are perfected in this way," He says, "then the world will know that You have sent Me, for unless I had come and borne their body, none of them would have been perfected, but all would have remained corruptible. Work in them then, O Father, and as You have given Me to bear this, grant them Your Spirit, so that they too may become one in It and be perfected in Me. For their perfecting shows that Your Word has lived among them; and the world, seeing them perfect and full of God, will believe completely that You have sent Me and that I have lived here. For where does this perfecting of theirs come from, except that I, Your Word, having borne their body and become man, have completed the work that You gave Me, O Father? And the work is completed because men, redeemed from sin, no longer remain dead, but being deified, have in each other, by looking at Me, the bond of love."

23. Indeed we may learn also from the Saviour Himself, when He says, 'For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the whale's belly, so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth Matthew 12:40.' For Jonah was not as the Saviour, nor did Jonah go down to hades; nor was the whale hades; nor did Jonah, when swallowed up, bring up those who had before been swallowed by the whale, but he alone came forth, when the whale was bidden. Therefore there is no identity nor equality signified in the term 'as,' but one thing and another; and it shows a certain kind of parallel in the case of Jonah, on account of the three days. In like manner then we too, when the Lord says 'as,' neither become as the Son in the Father, nor as the Father is in the Son. For we become one as the Father and the Son in mind and agreement of spirit, and the Saviour will be as Jonah in the earth; but as the Saviour is not Jonah, nor, as he was swallowed up, so did the Saviour descend into hades, but it is but a parallel, in like manner, if we too become one, as the Son in the Father, we shall not be as the Son, nor equal to Him; for He and we are but parallel. For on this account is the word 'as' applied to us; since things differing from others in nature, become as they, when viewed in a certain relation. Wherefore the Son Himself, simply and without any condition is in the Father; for this attribute He has by nature; but for us, to whom it is not natural, there is needed an image and example, that He may say of us, 'As Thou in Me, and I in You.' 'And when they shall be so perfected,' He says, 'then the world knows that You have sent Me, for unless I had come and borne this their body, no one of them had been perfected, but one and all had remained corruptible. Work Thou then in them, O Father, and as You have given to Me to bear this, grant to them Your Spirit, that they too in It may become one, and may be perfected in Me. For their perfecting shows that Your Word has sojourned among them; and the world seeing them perfect and full of God, will believe altogether that You have sent Me, and I have sojourned here. For whence is this their perfecting, but that I, Your Word, having borne their body, and become man, have perfected the work, which You gave Me, O Father? And the work is perfected, because men, redeemed from sin, no longer remain dead; but being deified, have in each other, by looking at Me, the bond of charity. '

We have given a rough explanation of the expressions in this passage, though it has required many words. But the blessed John will explain the meaning of these words in his Epistle, more concisely and more perfectly than we can. He will both refute the interpretation of these irreligious men and teach us how we come to be in God and God in us. He will also show how we become one in Him, how far the Son differs from us in nature, and will prevent the Arians from continuing to think they shall be like the Son. Otherwise they will hear it said to them, "You are a man and not God," and "Do not stretch yourself, being poor, beside a rich man." John writes this: "By this we know that we dwell in Him and He in us, because He has given us of His Spirit." Therefore, because of the grace of the Spirit that has been given to us, we come to be in Him, and He in us. Since it is the Spirit of God, we who have the Spirit are reasonably considered to be in God through His dwelling in us, and thus God is in us. But we do not become in the Father in the same way the Son is in the Father. The Son does not merely partake of the Spirit so that He might be in the Father, nor does He receive the Spirit. Rather, He Himself supplies it to all. The Spirit does not unite the Word to the Father; rather, the Spirit receives from the Word. The Son is in the Father as His own Word and Radiance. But we, apart from the Spirit, are foreign and distant from God, and through participation in the Spirit we are joined to the Godhead. So our being in the Father is not our own, but belongs to the Spirit that is in us and remains in us, while we preserve it in us through true confession. John says again, "Whoever confesses that Jesus is the Son of God, God dwells in him and he in God." What then is our likeness and equality to the Son? Are not the Arians refuted on every side, especially by John, who shows that the Son is in the Father in one way and we become in Him in another way? We shall never be as He is, nor is the Word as we are—unless they dare to say, as they commonly do, that the Son also came to be in the Father through participation in the Spirit and through improvement of conduct. But this would be an extreme irreligion, even to admit such a thought. For He, as has been said, gives the Spirit, and whatever the Spirit has, He has from the Word.

24. We then, by way of giving a rude view of the expressions in this passage, have been led into many words, but blessed John will show from his Epistle the sense of the words, concisely and much more perfectly than we can. And he will both disprove the interpretation of these irreligious men, and will teach how we become in God and God in us; and how again we become One in Him, and how far the Son differs in nature from us, and will stop the Arians from any longer thinking that they shall be as the Son, lest they hear it said to them, 'You are a man and not God,' and 'Stretch not yourself, being poor, beside a rich man.' John then thus writes; 'Hereby know we that we dwell in Him and He in us, because He has given us of His Spirit 1 John 4:13.' Therefore because of the grace of the Spirit which has been given to us, in Him we come to be, and He in us; and since it is the Spirit of God, therefore through His becoming in us, reasonably are we, as having the Spirit, considered to be in God, and thus is God in us. Not then as the Son in the Father, so also we become in the Father; for the Son does not merely partake the Spirit, that therefore He too may be in the Father; nor does He receive the Spirit, but rather He supplies It Himself to all; and the Spirit does not unite the Word to the Father, but rather the Spirit receives from the Word. And the Son is in the Father, as His own Word and Radiance; but we, apart from the Spirit, are strange and distant from God, and by the participation of the Spirit we are knit into the Godhead; so that our being in the Father is not ours, but is the Spirit's which is in us and abides in us, while by the true confession we preserve it in us, John again saying, 'Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God dwells in him and he in God 1 John 4:15.' What then is our likeness and equality to the Son? Rather, are not the Arians confuted on every side? And especially by John, that the Son is in the Father in one way, and we become in Him in another, and that neither we shall ever be as He, nor is the Word as we; except they shall dare, as commonly, so now to say, that the Son also by participation of the Spirit and by improvement of conduct came to be Himself also in the Father. But here again is an excess of irreligion, even in admitting the thought. For He, as has been said, gives to the Spirit, and whatever the Spirit has, He has from the Word.

The Savior, when saying of us, "As You, Father, are in Me, and I in You, that they too may be one in Us," does not mean that we were to have identity with Him—this was shown from the example of Jonah. Rather, it is a request to the Father, as John has written, that the Spirit should be given through Him to those who believe. Through the Spirit we are found to be in God and in this way joined together in Him. Since the Word is in the Father, and the Spirit is given from the Word, He wants us to receive the Spirit so that when we receive it—having the Spirit of the Word which is in the Father—we too may be found, because of the Spirit, to become one in the Word, and through Him in the Father. When He says "as we," this again is simply a request that the grace of the Spirit given to the disciples would be without failure or withdrawal. For what the Word has by nature in the Father, as I said, He wishes to be given to us through the Spirit irrevocably. The Apostle, knowing this, said, "Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?" for "the gifts of God" and "the grace of His calling are without repentance." It is the Spirit that is in God, not we in our own selves. Just as we are sons and gods because of the Word in us, so we shall be in the Son and in the Father, and we shall be considered to have become one in the Son and in the Father, because the Spirit that is in the Word which is in the Father is in us. When a person falls from the Spirit because of any wickedness, if he repents after his fall, the grace remains irrevocably for those who are willing. Otherwise, the one who has fallen is no longer in God (because the Holy Spirit and Paraclete which is in God has abandoned him), but the sinner shall be in the one to whom he has subjected himself, as happened in Saul's case—for the Spirit of God departed from him and an evil spirit was tormenting him. God's enemies, hearing this, ought to be ashamed from now on and no longer pretend to be equal to God. But they neither understand (for "the irreligious person," he says, "does not understand knowledge") nor tolerate religious words, but find them burdensome even to hear.

25. The Saviour, then, saying of us, 'As Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in You, that they too may be one in Us,' does not signify that we were to have identity with Him; for this was shown from the instance of Jonah; but it is a request to the Father, as John has written, that the Spirit should be vouchsafed through Him to those who believe, through whom we are found to be in God, and in this respect to be conjoined in Him. For since the Word is in the Father, and the Spirit is given from the Word, He wills that we should receive the Spirit, that, when we receive It, thus having the Spirit of the Word which is in the Father, we too may be found on account of the Spirit to become One in the Word, and through Him in the Father. And if He say, 'as we,' this again is only a request that such grace of the Spirit as is given to the disciples may be without failure or revocation. For what the Word has by nature, as I said, in the Father, that He wishes to be given to us through the Spirit irrevocably; which the Apostle knowing, said, 'Who shall separate us from the love of Christ.' for 'the gifts of God?' and ' grace of His calling are without repentance.' It is the Spirit then which is in God, and not we viewed in our own selves; and as we are sons and gods because of the Word in us, so we shall be in the Son and in the Father, and we shall be accounted to have become one in Son and in Father, because that that Spirit is in us, which is in the Word which is in the Father. When then a man falls from the Spirit for any wickedness, if he repent upon his fall, the grace remains irrevocably to such as are willing; otherwise he who has fallen is no longer in God (because that Holy Spirit and Paraclete which is in God has deserted him), but the sinner shall be in him to whom he has subjected himself, as took place in Saul's instance; for the Spirit of God departed from him and an evil spirit was afflicting him. 1 Samuel 16:14 God's enemies hearing this ought to be henceforth abashed, and no longer to feign themselves equal to God. But they neither understand (for 'the irreligious,' he says, 'does not understand knowledge ') nor endure religious words, but find them heavy even to hear.

Chapter 26. Introductory to Texts from the Gospels on the Incarnation. Enumeration of texts still to be explained. Arianscompared to the Jews. We must recur to the Regula Fidei. Our Lord did not come into, but became, man, and therefore had the acts and affections of the flesh. The same works divine and human. Thus the flesh was purified, and men were made immortal. Reference to I Peter 4:1.

Look at this: as if not worn out by their irreligious words, but hardened like Pharaoh, when they hear and see the Saviour's human attributes in the Gospels, they have completely forgotten, like the Samosatene, the Son's paternal Godhead. With arrogant and audacious tongues they say: "How can the Son be from the Father by physis and be like Him in ousia, when He says, 'All power is given to Me,' and 'The Father judges no man, but has committed all judgment to the Son,' and 'The Father loves the Son and has given all things into His hand; he that believes in the Son has everlasting life,' and again, 'All things were delivered to Me by My Father, and no one knows the Father except the Son, and he to whomever the Son will reveal Him,' and again, 'All that the Father has given to Me shall come to Me'?" About this they observe: "If He was, as you say, Son by physis, He had no need to receive, but He had it by physis as a Son." Or how can He be the natural and true Power of the Father, who near the time of the passion says, "Now is My soul troubled, and what shall I say? Father, save Me from this hour; but for this I came to this hour. Father, glorify Your Name. Then a voice came from heaven, saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again." And He said the same thing another time: "Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me," and "When Jesus had said this, He was troubled in spirit and testified and said, Truly, truly, I say to you, that one of you shall betray Me." Then these perverse men argue: "If He were Power, He would not have feared, but rather He would have supplied power to others." Further they say: "If He were by physis the true and own Wisdom of the Father, how is it written, 'And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and man'?" In the same way, when He had come into the region of Caesarea Philippi, He asked the disciples whom men said that He was, and when He was at Bethany He asked where Lazarus lay, and He said besides to His disciples, "How many loaves do you have?" "How then," they say, "is He Wisdom, who increased in wisdom and was ignorant of what He asked of others?" They also urge this: How can He be the own Word of the Father, without whom the Father never was, through whom He makes all things, as you think, who said upon the Cross "My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?" and before that had prayed, "Glorify Your Name," and "O Father, glorify Me with the glory which I had with You before the world was"? And He used to pray in the deserts and charge His disciples to pray lest they should enter into temptation, and "The spirit indeed is willing," He said, "but the flesh is weak." And "Of that day and that hour knows no man, no, nor the Angels, neither the Son." Upon this again the miserable men say: If the Son were, according to your interpretation, eternally existent with God, He would not have been ignorant of the Day, but would have known as Word; nor would have been forsaken as being coexistent; nor would have asked to receive glory, as having it in the Father; nor would have prayed at all; for, being the Word, He would have needed nothing. But since He is a creature and one of things originate, therefore He spoke this way and needed what He did not have; for it is proper to creatures to require and to need what they do not have.

26. For behold, as if not wearied in their words of irreligion, but hardened with Pharaoh, while they hear and see the Saviour's human attributes in the Gospels, they have utterly forgotten, like the Samosatene, the Son's paternal Godhead, and with arrogant and audacious tongue they say, 'How can the Son be from the Father by nature, and be like Him in essence,' who says, 'All power is given unto Me;' and 'The Father judges no man, but has committed all judgment unto the Son.' and 'The Father loves the Son, and has given all things into His hand; he that believes in the Son has everlasting life;' and again, 'All things were delivered unto Me of My Father, and no one knows the Father save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him;' and again, 'All that the Father has given unto Me, shall come to Me.' On this they observe, 'If He was, as you say, Son by nature, He had no need to receive, but He had by nature as a Son.' Or how can He be the natural and true Power of the Father, who near upon the season of the passion says, 'Now is My soul troubled, and what shall I say? Father, save Me from this hour; but for this came I unto this hour. Father, glorify Your Name. Then came there a voice from heaven, saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again John 12:27-28.' And He said the same another time; 'Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me;' and 'When Jesus had thus said, He was troubled in spirit and testified and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, that one of you shall betray Me. ' Then these perverse men argue; 'If He were Power, He had not feared, but rather He had supplied power to others.' Further they say; 'If He were by nature the true and own Wisdom of the Father,' how is it written, 'And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man?' In like manner, when He had come into the parts of Cæsarea Philippi, He asked the disciples whom men said that He was; and when He was at Bethany He asked where Lazarus lay; and He said besides to His disciples, 'How many loaves have ye? How then,' say they, 'is He Wisdom, who increased in wisdom and was ignorant of what He asked of others?' This too they urge; How can He be the own Word of the Father, without whom the Father never was, through whom He makes all things, as you think, who said upon the Cross 'My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?' and before that had prayed, 'Glorify Your Name,' and, 'O Father, glorify Thou Me with the glory which I had with You before the world was.' And He used to pray in the deserts and charge His disciples to pray lest they should enter into temptation; and, 'The spirit indeed is willing,' He said, 'but the flesh is weak.' And, 'Of that day and that hour knows no man, no, nor the Angels, neither the Son. ' Upon this again say the miserable men, If the Son were, according to your interpretation, eternally existent with God, He had not been ignorant of the Day, but had known as Word; nor had been forsaken as being coexistent; nor had asked to receive glory, as having it in the Father; nor would have prayed at all; for, being the Word, He had needed nothing; but since He is a creature and one of things originate, therefore He thus spoke, and needed what He had not; for it is proper to creatures to require and to need what they have not.

This is what these irreligious people claim in their arguments. If they reason this way, they might consistently speak even more boldly: "Why did the Word become flesh at all?" And they might add: "For how could He, being God, become man?" or "How could the Immaterial One take on a body?" Or they might speak even more like the Jews with Caiaphas: "Why did Christ, being a man, make Himself God?" For this and similar things the Jews muttered back then when they saw, and now the Ario-maniacs refuse to believe when they read, and have fallen into blasphemies. If someone carefully compares the words of these two groups, he will certainly find them both arriving at the same unbelief, with equal daring in their irreligion, and sharing a common dispute with us. For the Jews said: "How, being a man, can He be God?" And the Arians say: "If He were truly God from God, how could He become man?" And the Jews were offended back then and mocked, saying: "If He had been Son of God, He would not have endured the Cross." And the Arians, standing opposite them, press us: "How dare you say that He is the Word proper to the Father's ousia, when He had a body and endured all this?" Next, while the Jews sought to kill the Lord because He said that God was His own Father and made Himself equal to Him by working what the Father works, the Arians have not only learned to deny both that He is equal to God and that God is the own and natural Father of the Word, but they also seek to kill those who hold this. Again, whereas the Jews said: "Is not this the Son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know? How then does He say, 'Before Abraham was, I am,' and 'I came down from heaven'?" the Arians respond in agreement and say: "How can He be Word or God when He slept as man, and wept, and asked questions?" Thus both groups deny the eternity and Godhead of the Word because of those human attributes which the Savior took on by reason of the flesh which He bore.

27. This then is what the irreligious men allege in their discourses; and if they thus argue, they might consistently speak yet more daringly; 'Why did the Word become flesh at all?' and they might add; 'For how could He, being God, become man?' or, 'How could the Immaterial bear a body?' or they might speak with Caiaphas still more Judaically, 'Wherefore at all did Christ, being a man, make Himself God?' for this and the like the Jews then muttered when they saw, and now the Ario-maniacs disbelieve when they read, and have fallen away into blasphemies. If then a man should carefully parallel the words of these and those, he will of a certainty find them both arriving at the same unbelief, and the daring of their irreligion equal, and their dispute with us a common one. For the Jews said; 'How, being a man, can He be God.' And the Arians, 'If He were very God from God, how could He become man?' And the Jews were offended then and mocked, saying, 'Had He been Son of God, He had not endured the Cross;' and the Arians standing over against them, urge upon us, 'How dare ye say that He is the Word proper to the Father's Essence, who had a body, so as to endure all this?' Next, while the Jews sought to kill the Lord, because He said that God was His own Father and made Himself equal to Him, as working what the Father works, the Arians also, not only have learned to deny, both that He is equal to God and that God is the own and natural Father of the Word, but those who hold this they seek to kill. Again, whereas the Jews said, 'Is not this the Son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know? How then is it that He says, Before Abraham was, I am, and I came down from heaven?' the Arians on the other hand make response and say conformably, 'How can He be Word or God who slept as man, and wept, and inquired?' Thus both parties deny the Eternity and Godhead of the Word in consequence of those human attributes which the Saviour took on Him by reason of that flesh which He bore.

Such error then is Jewish in character, indeed Jewish according to the mind of Judas the traitor. So let them openly confess themselves to be disciples of Caiaphas and Herod, instead of cloaking Judaism with the name of Christianity. Let them deny outright, as we have said before, the Savior's appearance in the flesh, for this teaching is closely related to their heresy. Or if they are afraid to openly practice Judaism and be circumcised—out of servility toward Constantius and for the sake of those they have deceived—then let them not say what the Jews say. For if they reject the name, let them fairly renounce the doctrine. For we are Christians, O Arians, Christians we are. It is our privilege to know the Gospels concerning the Savior well, and neither to stone Him with the Jews when we hear of His Godhead and Eternity, nor to stumble with you at such humble sayings as He may speak for our sake as man. If then you would become Christians, put off the madness of Arius and cleanse with the words of true religion those ears of yours which blasphemy has defiled. Know that by ceasing to be Arians, you will also cease from the hostility of the present-day Jews. Then at once truth will shine on you out of darkness, and you will no longer accuse us of holding two Eternals, but you will yourselves acknowledge that the Lord is God's true Son by nature (physis), and not as merely eternal, but revealed as co-existing in the Father's eternity. For there are things called eternal of which He is Maker; for in the twenty-third Psalm it is written, "Lift up your gates, O you rulers, and be lifted up, you everlasting gates;" and it is plain that through Him these things were made. But if He is the Maker even of things everlasting, who among us will be able from now on to dispute that He is prior to those things eternal, and consequently is proved to be Lord not so much from His eternity, but because He is God's Son? For being the Son, He is inseparable from the Father, and there never was a time when He was not, but He always was. And being the Father's Image and Radiance, He has the Father's eternity. Now what has been briefly said above may suffice to show their misunderstanding of the passages they alleged earlier. And that they certainly give an unsound interpretation of what they now allege from the Gospels, we may easily see if we now consider the scope of that faith which we Christians hold, and using it as a rule, apply ourselves, as the Apostle teaches, to the reading of inspired Scripture. For Christ's enemies, being ignorant of this scope, have wandered from the way of truth and have stumbled on a stone of stumbling, thinking otherwise than they should think.

28. Such error then being Judaic, and Judaic after the mind of Judas the traitor, let them openly confess themselves scholars of Caiaphas and Herod, instead of cloking Judaism with the name of Christianity, and let them deny outright, as we have said before, the Saviour's appearance in the flesh, for this doctrine is akin to their heresy; or if they fear openly to Judaize and be circumcised, from servility towards Constantius and for their sake whom they have beguiled, then let them not say what the Jews say; for if they disown the name, let them in fairness renounce the doctrine. For we are Christians, O Arians, Christians we; our privilege is it well to know the Gospels concerning the Saviour, and neither, with Jews to stone Him, if we hear of His Godhead and Eternity, nor with you to stumble at such lowly sayings as He may speak for our sakes as man. If then you would become Christians, put off Arius's madness, and cleanse with the words of religion those ears of yours which blaspheming has defiled; knowing that, by ceasing to be Arians, you will cease also from the malevolence of the present Jews. Then at once will truth shine on you out of darkness, and you will no longer reproach us with holding two Eternals, but you will yourselves acknowledge that the Lord is God's true Son by nature, and not as merely eternal, but revealed as co-existing in the Father's eternity. For there are things called eternal of which He is Framer; for in the twenty-third Psalm it is written, 'Lift up your gates, O you rulers, and be lifted up, you everlasting gates;' and it is plain that through Him these things were made; but if even of things everlasting He is the Framer, who of us shall be able henceforth to dispute that He is anterior to those things eternal, and in consequence is proved to be Lord not so much from His eternity, as in that He is God's Son; for being the Son, He is inseparable from the Father, and never was there when He was not, but He was always; and being the Father's Image and Radiance, He has the Father's eternity. Now what has been briefly said above may suffice to show their misunderstanding of the passages they then alleged; and that of what they now allege from the Gospels they certainly give an unsound interpretation, we may easily see, if we now consider the scope of that faith which we Christians hold, and using it as a rule, apply ourselves, as the Apostle teaches, to the reading of inspired Scripture. For Christ's enemies, being ignorant of this scope, have wandered from the way of truth, and have stumbled Romans 9:32 on a stone of stumbling, thinking otherwise than they should think.

Now the scope and character of Holy Scripture, as we have often said, is this: it contains a double account of the Savior—that He was always God and is the Son, being the Father's Word and Radiance and Wisdom, and that afterward for our sake He took flesh from a Virgin, Mary Bearer of God, and was made man. This scope is found throughout inspired Scripture, as the Lord Himself has said, "Search the Scriptures, for they are they which testify of Me." But to avoid writing too much by bringing together all the passages on this subject, let it be enough to mention as an example, first John saying, "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by Him, and without Him was made not one thing," and next, "And the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, the glory as of one Only-begotten from the Father," and next Paul writing, "Who being in the form of God, thought it not a prize to be equal with God, but emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men, and being found in fashion like a man, He humbled Himself, becoming obedient unto death, even the death of the Cross." Anyone, beginning with these passages and going through the whole of Scripture according to the interpretation they suggest, will see how in the beginning the Father said to Him, "Let there be light," and "Let there be a firmament," and "Let us make man," but in the fullness of time He sent Him into the world, not that He might judge the world, but that the world by Him might be saved, and how it is written "Behold, the Virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a Son, and they shall call his Name Emmanuel, which, being interpreted, is God with us."

29. Now the scope and character of Holy Scripture, as we have often said, is this — it contains a double account of the Saviour; that He was ever God, and is the Son, being the Father's Word and Radiance and Wisdom; and that afterwards for us He took flesh of a Virgin, Mary Bearer of God, and was made man. And this scope is to be found throughout inspired Scripture, as the Lord Himself has said, 'Search the Scriptures, for they are they which testify of Me John 5:39.' But lest I should exceed in writing, by bringing together all the passages on the subject, let it suffice to mention as a specimen, first John saying, 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by Him, and without Him was made not one thing;' next, 'And the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, the glory as of one Only-begotten from the Father;' and next Paul writing, 'Who being in the form of God, thought it not a prize to be equal with God, but emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men, and being found in fashion like a man, He humbled Himself, becoming obedient unto death, even the death of the Cross Philippians 2:6-8.' Any one, beginning with these passages and going through the whole of the Scripture upon the interpretation which they suggest, will perceive how in the beginning the Father said to Him, 'Let there be light,' and 'Let there be a firmament,' and 'Let us make man;' but in fullness of the ages, He sent Him into the world, not that He might judge the world, but that the world by Him might be saved, and how it is written 'Behold, the Virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a Son, and they shall call his Name Emmanuel, which, being interpreted, is God with us Matthew 1:23.'

The reader of divine Scripture can learn about these passages from the ancient books, and from the Gospels he will understand that the Lord became man, for as it says, "the Word became flesh and dwelt among us" (John 1:14). He became man—He did not come into man. This is necessary to know, or else these irreligious people might fall into this idea too and mislead anyone into thinking that just as the Word used to come into each of the Saints in former times, so now He simply dwelt in a man, sanctifying him and revealing Himself as He did in the others. If that were the case, and He only appeared in a man, it would be nothing unusual, and those who saw Him would not have been shocked, saying, "Where is He from?" and "Why do You, being a man, make Yourself God?" They were familiar with that concept from the words "And the Word of the Lord came" to this or that prophet. But now, since the Word of God, by whom all things came to be, endured to become also Son of man and humbled Himself by taking a servant's form, therefore to the Jews the Cross of Christ is a scandal, but to us Christ is "God's power" and "God's wisdom" (1 Corinthians 1:24). For "the Word," as John says, "became flesh"—it being Scripture's custom to call man by the name of "flesh," as it says through the prophet Joel, "I will pour out My Spirit upon all flesh," and as Daniel said to Astyages, "I do not worship idols made with hands, but the Living God, who has created the heaven and the earth, and has sovereignty over all flesh." Both he and Joel call mankind flesh.

30. The reader then of divine Scripture may acquaint himself with these passages from the ancient books; and from the Gospels on the other hand he will perceive that the Lord became man; for 'the Word,' he says, 'became flesh, and dwelt among us John 1:14.' And He became man, and did not come into man; for this it is necessary to know, lest perchance these irreligious men fall into this notion also, and beguile any into thinking, that, as in former times the Word was used to come into each of the Saints, so now He sojourned in a man, hallowing him also, and manifesting Himself as in the others. For if it were so, and He only appeared in a man, it were nothing strange, nor had those who saw Him been startled, saying, Whence is He? And wherefore do You, being a man, make Yourself God? For they were familiar with the idea, from the words, 'And the Word of the Lord came' to this or that of the Prophets. But now, since the Word of God, by whom all things came to be, endured to become also Son of man, and humbled Himself, taking a servant's form, therefore to the Jews the Cross of Christ is a scandal, but to us Christ is 'God's power' and 'God's wisdom 1 Corinthians 1:24;' for 'the Word,' as John says, 'became flesh' (it being the custom of Scripture to call man by the name of 'flesh,' as it says by Joel the Prophet, 'I will pour out My Spirit upon all flesh;' and as Daniel said to Astyages, 'I do not worship idols made with hands, but the Living God, who has created the heaven and the earth, and has sovereignty over all flesh;' for both he and Joel call mankind flesh).

In former times He used to come to the individual saints and make holy those who properly received Him, but when they were born it was not said that He had become man, nor when they suffered was it said that He Himself suffered. But when He came among us from Mary once at the end of the ages to abolish sin (for it pleased the Father to send His own Son 'made of a woman, made under the Law'), then it is said that He took flesh and became man, and in that flesh He suffered for us (as Peter says, 'Christ therefore having suffered for us in the flesh'), so that it might be shown, and so that all might believe, that although He was always God, and made holy those to whom He came, and ordered all things according to the Father's will, afterwards for our sakes He became man, and 'bodily,' as the Apostle says, the Godhead dwelt in the flesh. This means that being God, He had His own body, and using this as an instrument, He became man for our sakes. And because of this, the properties of the flesh are said to be His, since He was in it—such things as hunger, thirst, suffering, weariness, and similar things of which the flesh is capable—while on the other hand the works proper to the Word Himself, such as raising the dead, restoring sight to the blind, and curing the woman with an issue of blood, He did through His own body. And the Word bore the weaknesses of the flesh as His own, for the flesh was His, and the flesh served the works of the Godhead, because the Godhead was in it, for the body was God's. And the Prophet has rightly said 'carried' and has not said 'He remedied our infirmities,' lest, as being external to the body and only healing it, as He has always done, He should leave men still subject to death. But He carries our weaknesses, and He Himself bears our sins, so that it might be shown that He has become man for us, and that the body which bore them in Him was His own body. And while He received no harm Himself by 'bearing our sins in His body on the tree,' as Peter says, we men were redeemed from our own afflictions and were filled with the righteousness of the Word.

31. Of old time He was wont to come to the Saints individually, and to hallow those who rightly received Him; but neither, when they were begotten was it said that He had become man, nor, when they suffered, was it said that He Himself suffered. But when He came among us from Mary once at the end of the ages for the abolition of sin (for so it was pleasing to the Father, to send His own Son 'made of a woman, made under the Law'), then it is said, that He took flesh and became man, and in that flesh He suffered for us (as Peter says, 'Christ therefore having suffered for us in the flesh Galatians 4:4; 1 Peter 4:1,' that it might be shown, and that all might believe, that whereas He was ever God, and hallowed those to whom He came, and ordered all things according to the Father's will, afterwards for our sakes He became man, and 'bodily Colossians 2:9,' as the Apostle says, the Godhead dwelt in the flesh; as much as to say, 'Being God, He had His own body, and using this as an instrument, He became man for our sakes.' And on account of this, the properties of the flesh are said to be His, since He was in it, such as to hunger, to thirst, to suffer, to weary, and the like, of which the flesh is capable; while on the other hand the works proper to the Word Himself, such as to raise the dead, to restore sight to the blind, and to cure the woman with an issue of blood, He did through His own body. And the Word bore the infirmities of the flesh, as His own, for His was the flesh; and the flesh ministered to the works of the Godhead, because the Godhead was in it, for the body was God's. And well has the Prophet said 'carried Isaiah 53:4;' and has not said, 'He remedied our infirmities,' lest, as being external to the body, and only healing it, as He has always done, He should leave men subject still to death; but He carries our infirmities, and He Himself bears our sins, that it might be shown that He has become man for us, and that the body which in Him bore them, was His own body; and, while He received no hurt Himself by 'bearing our sins in His body on the tree,' as Peter speaks, we men were redeemed from our own affections, and were filled with the righteousness of the Word.

This is why when the flesh suffered, the Word was not separate from it, and therefore the suffering is called His. And when He performed His Father's works divinely, the flesh was not separate from Him, but the Lord did these works in the body itself. That is why when He became man, He said, "If I do not the works of the Father, believe Me not; but if I do, though you do not believe Me, believe the works, that you may know that the Father is in Me and I in Him." So when it was necessary to raise Peter's mother-in-law, who was sick with a fever, He stretched out His hand in a human way, but He stopped the illness divinely. In the case of the man born blind, the saliva He produced from the flesh was human, but He opened the eyes through the clay divinely. In the case of Lazarus, He spoke with a human voice as a man, but as God He raised Lazarus from the dead divinely. These things were done and shown this way because He had a body not in appearance but in truth. It was fitting for the Lord, when taking on human flesh, to take it on completely with the affections natural to it, so that just as we say the body was His own, we can also say that the affections of the body belonged properly to Him alone, even though they did not affect Him according to His Godhead. If the body had belonged to someone else, the affections would have been attributed to that person too. But since the flesh is the Word's (for "the Word became flesh"), then necessarily the affections of the flesh are also attributed to Him whose flesh it is. And the one to whom the affections are attributed—such as being condemned, scourged, thirsting, and the cross, death, and the other weaknesses of the body—to Him also belongs the triumph and the grace. For this reason, then, consistently and fittingly such affections are attributed not to another but to the Lord, so that the grace may also come from Him, and so that we may become not worshippers of another but truly devout toward God, because we call upon no created thing, no ordinary man, but the natural and true Son from God, who has become man yet is no less Lord and God and Savior.

32. Whence it was that, when the flesh suffered, the Word was not external to it; and therefore is the passion said to be His: and when He did divinely His Father's works, the flesh was not external to Him, but in the body itself did the Lord do them. Hence, when made man, He said, 'If I do not the works of the Father, believe Me not; but if I do, though ye believe not Me, believe the works, that you may know that the Father is in Me and I in Him.' And thus when there was need to raise Peter's wife's mother, who was sick of a fever, He stretched forth His hand humanly, but He stopped the illness divinely. And in the case of the man blind from the birth, human was the spittle which He gave forth from the flesh, but divinely did He open the eyes through the clay. And in the case of Lazarus, He gave forth a human voice as man; but divinely, as God, did He raise Lazarus from the dead. These things were so done, were so manifested, because He had a body, not in appearance, but in truth; and it became the Lord, in putting on human flesh, to put it on whole with the affections proper to it; that, as we say that the body was His own, so also we may say that the affections of the body were proper to Him alone, though they did not touch Him according to His Godhead. If then the body had been another's, to him too had been the affections attributed; but if the flesh is the Word's (for 'the Word became flesh'), of necessity then the affections also of the flesh are ascribed to Him, whose the flesh is. And to whom the affections are ascribed, such namely as to be condemned, to be scourged, to thirst, and the cross, and death, and the other infirmities of the body, of Him too is the triumph and the grace. For this cause then, consistently and fittingly such affections are ascribed not to another, but to the Lord; that the grace also may be from Him, and that we may become, not worshippers of any other, but truly devout towards God, because we invoke no originate thing, no ordinary man, but the natural and true Son from God, who has become man, yet is not the less Lord and God and Saviour.

Who will not be amazed by this? Or who will not agree that such a thing is truly divine? For if the works of the Word's divinity had not taken place through the body, humanity would not have been deified. And again, if the properties of the flesh had not been attributed to the Word, humanity would not have been thoroughly delivered from them. Though these properties might have stopped for a little while, as I said before, sin and corruption would still have remained in humanity, just as was the case with all people before Him. Here is the reason: Many people, for instance, have been made holy and clean from all sin. Indeed, Jeremiah was sanctified even from the womb, and John, while still in the womb, leaped for joy at the voice of Mary, Bearer of God. Nevertheless, 'death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over those that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam's transgression' (Romans 5:14). And so humanity remained mortal and corruptible as before, subject to the affections proper to their nature. But now, since the Word has become man and has taken to himself what belongs to the flesh, these things no longer touch the body, because of the Word who has come into it. Rather, they are destroyed by Him. From now on, people no longer remain sinners and dead according to their proper affections. Instead, having been raised according to the Word's power, they remain forever immortal and incorruptible. For this reason also, whereas the flesh is born of Mary, Bearer of God, He Himself is said to have been born—He who gives to others their origin of being. This is so that He may transfer our origin into Himself, and we may no longer, as mere earth, return to earth. Rather, being united to the Word from heaven, we may be carried to heaven by Him. Therefore, in the same way and not without reason, He has also transferred to Himself the other affections of the body, so that we, no longer as being merely human, but as belonging to the Word, may have a share in eternal life. For we no longer die according to our former origin in Adam. Instead, from now on, our origin and all the weakness of the flesh being transferred to the Word, we rise from the earth. The curse from sin is removed because of Him who is in us and who has become a curse for us. And rightly so. For just as we are all from earth and die in Adam, so being born again from above of water and Spirit, in the Christ we are all made alive. The flesh is no longer earthly, but has from now on been made Word, by reason of God's Word who for our sake 'became flesh.'

33. Who will not admire this? Or who will not agree that such a thing is truly divine? For if the works of the Word's Godhead had not taken place through the body, man had not been deified; and again, had not the properties of the flesh been ascribed to the Word, man had not been thoroughly delivered from them; but though they had ceased for a little while, as I said before, still sin had remained in him and corruption, as was the case with mankind before Him; and for this reason:– Many for instance have been made holy and clean from all sin; nay, Jeremiah was hallowed even from the womb, and John, while yet in the womb, leapt for joy at the voice of Mary Bearer of God; nevertheless 'death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over those that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam's transgression Romans 5:14;' and thus man remained mortal and corruptible as before, liable to the affections proper to their nature. But now the Word having become man and having appropriated what pertains to the flesh, no longer do these things touch the body, because of the Word who has come in it, but they are destroyed by Him, and henceforth men no longer remain sinners and dead according to their proper affections, but having risen according to the Word's power, they abide ever immortal and incorruptible. Whence also, whereas the flesh is born of Mary Bearer of God, He Himself is said to have been born, who furnishes to others an origin of being; in order that He may transfer our origin into Himself, and we may no longer, as mere earth, return to earth, but as being knit into the Word from heaven, may be carried to heaven by Him. Therefore in like manner not without reason has He transferred to Himself the other affections of the body also; that we, no longer as being men, but as proper to the Word, may have share in eternal life. For no longer according to our former origin in Adam do we die; but henceforward our origin and all infirmity of flesh being transferred to the Word, we rise from the earth, the curse from sin being removed, because of Him who is in us, and who has become a curse for us. And with reason; for as we are all from earth and die in Adam, so being regenerated from above of water and Spirit, in the Christ we are all quickened; the flesh being no longer earthly, but being henceforth made Word, by reason of God's Word who for our sake 'became flesh.'

To gain a more precise understanding of the Word's nature being incapable of suffering (impassibility) and the weaknesses attributed to Him because of the flesh, it will be good to listen to the blessed Peter, for he will be a reliable witness concerning the Savior. He writes in his Epistle: "Christ then having suffered for us in the flesh" (1 Peter 4:1). Therefore, when He is said to hunger and thirst and to work and not to know, and to sleep and to weep and to ask and to flee and to be born and to shrink from the cup, and in short to experience everything that belongs to the flesh, let it be said appropriately in each case: "Christ then hungering and thirsting for us in the flesh," and saying "He did not know," and being beaten and working for us in the flesh, and being exalted too, and born and growing in the flesh, and fearing and hiding in the flesh, and saying "If it be possible let this cup pass from Me" (Matthew 26:39), and being beaten and receiving for us in the flesh—and in short all such things "for us in the flesh." For this is why the Apostle himself said "Christ then having suffered," not in His Godhead, but "for us in the flesh," so that these experiences may be recognized as not belonging by nature to the Word Himself, but belonging by nature to the flesh itself.

34. And that one may attain to a more exact knowledge of the impassibility of the Word's nature and of the infirmities ascribed to Him because of the flesh, it will be well to listen to the blessed Peter; for he will be a trustworthy witness concerning the Saviour. He writes then in his Epistle thus; 'Christ then having suffered for us in the flesh 1 Peter 4:1.' Therefore also when He is said to hunger and thirst and to toil and not to know, and to sleep, and to weep, and to ask, and to flee, and to be born, and to deprecate the cup, and in a word to undergo all that belongs to the flesh, let it be said, as is congruous, in each case 'Christ then hungering and thirsting for us in the flesh; ' and saying 'He did not know, and being buffeted, and toiling for us in the flesh; ' and 'being exalted too, and born, and growing in the flesh; ' and 'fearing and hiding in the flesh; ' and 'saying, If it be possible let this cup pass from Me Matthew 26:39, and being beaten, and receiving, for us in the flesh; ' and in a word all such things 'for us in the flesh.' For on this account has the Apostle himself said, 'Christ then having suffered,' not in His Godhead, but 'for us in the flesh,' that these affections may be acknowledged as, not proper to the very Word by nature, but proper by nature to the very flesh.

Let no one stumble at what belongs to man. Rather, let a person understand that in nature the Word Himself is impassible, and yet because of that flesh which He put on, these things are ascribed to Him, since they are proper to the flesh, and the body itself is proper to the Savior. And while He Himself, being impassible in nature, remains as He is, not harmed by these affections, but rather erasing and destroying them, human beings—their passions as if changed and abolished in the Impassible one—from then on become themselves also impassible and free from them forever, as John taught, saying, "And you know that He was manifested to take away our sins, and in Him is no sin" (1 John 3:5). And this being so, no heretic shall object, "Why does the flesh rise, being by nature mortal? And if it rises, why does it not also hunger and thirst and suffer and remain mortal? For it came from the earth, and how can its natural condition pass away from it?" since the flesh is now able to answer this contentious heretic, "I am from earth, being by nature mortal, but afterwards I have become the Word's flesh," and He "carried" my affections, though He is without them; and so I became free from them, no longer enslaved to their service because of the Lord who has made me free from them. For if you object to my being rid of that corruption which is by nature, see that you do not also object to God's Word having taken my form of servitude; for just as the Lord, putting on the body, became man, so we human beings are deified by the Word as we are taken to Him through His flesh, and from that point forward inherit everlasting life.

Let no one then stumble at what belongs to man, but rather let a man know that in nature the Word Himself is impassible, and yet because of that flesh which He put on, these things are ascribed to Him, since they are proper to the flesh, and the body itself is proper to the Saviour. And while He Himself, being impassible in nature, remains as He is, not harmed by these affections, but rather obliterating and destroying them, men, their passions as if changed and abolished in the Impassible, henceforth become themselves also impassible and free from them for ever, as John taught, saying, 'And ye know that He was manifested to take away our sins, and in Him is no sin 1 John 3:5.' And this being so, no heretic shall object, 'Wherefore rises the flesh, being by nature mortal? And if it rises, why not hunger too and thirst, and suffer, and remain mortal? For it came from the earth, and how can its natural condition pass from it?' since the flesh is able now to make answer to this so contentious heretic, 'I am from earth, being by nature mortal, but afterwards I have become the Word's flesh,' and He 'carried' my affections, though He is without them; and so I became free from them, being no more abandoned to their service because of the Lord who has made me free from them. For if you object to my being rid of that corruption which is by nature, see that you object not to God's Word having taken my form of servitude; for as the Lord, putting on the body, became man, so we men are deified by the Word as being taken to Him through His flesh, and henceforward inherit life 'everlasting.'

These points we have found it necessary to examine first, so that when we see Him doing or saying something divinely through the instrument of His own body, we may know that He does this as God. And also, if we see Him speaking or suffering humanly, we may not be unaware that He bore flesh and became man, and therefore He acts and speaks this way. For if we recognize what is proper to each, and see and understand that both these things and those are done by One, we are right in our faith and shall never go astray. But if a person, looking at what is done divinely by the Word, denies the body, or looking at what is proper to the body, denies the Word's presence in the flesh, or from what is human has low thoughts concerning the Word, such a person—like a Jewish vintner mixing water with the wine—will consider the Cross an offense, or as a Gentile will consider the preaching foolishness. This is what happens to God's enemies the Arians, for looking at what is human in the Savior, they have judged Him a creature. Therefore they ought, looking also at the divine works of the Word, to deny the origination of His body and then rank themselves with Manichees. But as for them, let them learn, however late, that 'the Word became flesh.' And let us, keeping to the general scope of the faith, acknowledge that what they interpret wrongly has a right interpretation.

35. These points we have found it necessary first to examine, that, when we see Him doing or saying anything divinely through the instrument of His own body, we may know that He so works, being God, and also, if we see Him speaking or suffering humanly, we may not be ignorant that He bore flesh and became man, and hence He so acts and so speaks. For if we recognise what is proper to each, and see and understand that both these things and those are done by One, we are right in our faith, and shall never stray. But if a man looking at what is done divinely by the Word, deny the body, or looking at what is proper to the body, deny the Word's presence in the flesh, or from what is human entertain low thoughts concerning the Word, such a one, as a Jewish vintner, mixing water with the wine, shall account the Cross an offense, or as a Gentile, will deem the preaching folly. This then is what happens to God's enemies the Arians; for looking at what is human in the Saviour, they have judged Him a creature. Therefore they ought, looking also at the divine works of the Word, to deny the origination of His body, and henceforth to rank themselves with Manichees. But for them, learn they, however tardily, that 'the Word became flesh;' and let us, retaining the general scope of the faith, acknowledge that what they interpret ill, has a right interpretation.

Chapter 27. Texts Explained; Tenthly, Matthew 11:27; John 3:35, etc. These texts intended to preclude the Sabellian notion of the Son; they fall in with the Catholic doctrine concerning the Son; they are explained by 'so' in John 5:26. (Anticipation of the next chapter.) Again they are used with reference to our Lord's human nature; for our sake, that we might receive and not lose, as receiving in Him. And consistently with other parts of Scripture, which show that He had the power, etc., before He received it. He was Godand man, and His actions are often at once divine and human.

For "The Father loves the Son, and has given all things into His hand," and "All things were given unto Me of My Father," and "I can do nothing of Myself, but as I hear, I judge," and similar passages do not show that the Son once lacked these prerogatives. For did He not possess eternally what the Father has, being the Only Word and Wisdom of the Father in ousia (essence), who also says, "All that the Father has are Mine," and what are Mine are the Father's? For if the things of the Father are the Son's and the Father has them forever, it is clear that what the Son has, being the Father's, were forever in the Son. It is not, then, because He once lacked them that He said this, but because, although the Son eternally possesses what He has, He nevertheless has them from the Father.

35 ( continued). For, 'The Father loves the Son, and has given all things into His hand;' and, 'All things were given unto Me of My Father.' and, 'I can do nothing of Myself, but as I hear, I judge;' and the like passages do not show that the Son once had not these prerogatives — (for had not He eternally what the Father has, who is the Only Word and Wisdom of the Father in essence, who also says, 'All that the Father has are Mine,' and what are Mine, are the Father's? For if the things of the Father are the Son's and the Father has them ever, it is plain that what the Son has, being the Father's, were ever in the Son) — not then because once He had them not, did He say this, but because, whereas the Son has eternally what He has, yet He has them from the Father.

To prevent someone who realizes that the Son has all that the Father has—because of the exact likeness and identity of what He has—from straying into the irreligious position of Sabellius by thinking He is the Father, He said "was given unto Me," "I received," and "were delivered to Me" only to show that He is not the Father, but the Father's Word and the Eternal Son. Because of His likeness to the Father, He eternally has what He has from Him, and because He is the Son, He has from the Father what He has eternally. Moreover, we can learn from the passages themselves that "was given," "were delivered," and similar expressions do not diminish the Godhead of the Son but rather show Him to be truly Son. For if all things are delivered to Him, first, He is distinct from all those things which He has received. Next, being Heir of all things, He alone is the Son and proper according to the ousia of the Father. For if He were one among all, then He would not be "heir of all," but each would have received according to what the Father willed and gave. But now, as receiving all things, He is distinct from them all and alone proper to the Father. Moreover, we can conclude from a similar passage that "was given" and "were delivered" do not show that He once did not have them, and we can reason the same way about all such passages. For the Savior Himself says, "As the Father has life in Himself, so has He given also to the Son to have life in Himself." Now from the words "has given," He indicates that He is not the Father, but in saying "so," He shows the Son's natural likeness and propriety toward the Father. If once the Father did not have life, then plainly the Son once did not have it, for the Son has as the Father has. But if it is irreligious to say this, and religious instead to say that the Father has always had life, is it not improper for them, when the Son says that He has as the Father has, to say that He does not have it in the same way but differently? Rather, the Word is faithful, and all things which He says He has received, He has always, yet has from the Father—the Father indeed from no one, but the Son from the Father. For just as with radiance, if the radiance itself should say, "All places the light has given me to illuminate, and I do not illuminate of myself, but as the light wills," yet in saying this it does not imply that it once did not exist, but means, "I am proper to the light, and all things of the light are mine"—so, and much more, must we understand in the case of the Son. For the Father, having given all things to the Son, still has all things in the Son; and the Son having them, the Father still has them. For the Son's Godhead is the Father's Godhead, and thus the Father exercises His Providence over all things in the Son.

36. For lest a man, perceiving that the Son has all that the Father has, from the exact likeness and identity of that He has, should wander into the irreligion of Sabellius, considering Him to be the Father, therefore He has said 'Was given unto Me,' and 'I received,' and 'Were delivered to Me John 10:18; Matthew 28:18,' only to show that He is not the Father, but the Father's Word, and the Eternal Son, who because of His likeness to the Father, has eternally what He has from Him, and because He is the Son, has from the Father what He has eternally. Moreover that 'Was given' and 'Were delivered,' and the like, do not impair the Godhead of the Son, but rather show Him to be truly Son, we may learn from the passages themselves. For if all things are delivered unto Him, first, He is other than that all which He has received; next, being Heir of all things, He alone is the Son and proper according to the Essence of the Father. For if He were one of all, then He were not 'heir of all Hebrews 1:2,' but every one had received according as the Father willed and gave. But now, as receiving all things, He is other than them all, and alone proper to the Father. Moreover that 'Was given' and 'Were delivered' do not show that once He had them not, we may conclude from a similar passage, and in like manner concerning them all; for the Saviour Himself says, 'As the Father has life in Himself, so has He given also to the Son to have life in Himself John 5:26.' Now from the words 'Hath given,' He signifies that He is not the Father; but in saying 'so,' He shows the Son's natural likeness and propriety towards the Father. If then once the Father had not, plainly the Son once had not; for as the Father, 'so' also the Son has. But if this is irreligious to say, and religious on the contrary to say that the Father had ever, is it not unseemly in them when the Son says that, 'as' the Father has, 'so' also the Son has, to say that He has not 'so,' but otherwise? Rather then is the Word faithful, and all things which He says that He has received, He has always, yet has from the Father; and the Father indeed not from any, but the Son from the Father. For as in the instance of the radiance, if the radiance itself should say, 'All places the light has given me to enlighten, and I do not enlighten from myself, but as the light wills,' yet, in saying this, it does not imply that it once had not, but it means, 'I am proper to the light, and all things of the light are mine;' so, and much more, must we understand in the instance of the Son. For the Father, having given all things to the Son, in the Son still has all things; and the Son having, still the Father has them; for the Son's Godhead is the Father's Godhead, and thus the Father in the Son exercises His Providence over all things.

And while this is the correct interpretation of such expressions, those passages that speak of the Savior in human terms also allow for a religious understanding. We have examined them beforehand with this purpose: so that when we hear Him asking where Lazarus is buried, or when He comes into the region of Caesarea and asks, "Whom do men say that I am?" or "How many loaves do you have?" and "What will you that I shall do unto you?" we may know from what has already been said the correct meaning of these passages and not stumble as Christ's enemies the Arians do. First, we must pose this question to the irreligious: why do they think He is ignorant? For someone who asks does not necessarily ask from ignorance; it is possible for someone who knows to still ask about what he knows. Thus John was aware that when Christ asked, "How many loaves do you have?" He was not ignorant, for John says, "And this He said to prove him, for He Himself knew what He would do." But if He knew what He was doing, then He asked not in ignorance but with knowledge. From this example we can understand similar cases: that when the Lord asks, He does not ask in ignorance about where Lazarus is buried, nor about whom men say He is, but He knows the thing He is asking about and is aware of what He is about to do. Their clever argument is thus easily refuted. But if they still persist because of His asking, then they must be told that ignorance does not belong to the Godhead, but ignorance is proper to the flesh, as has been said. That this is truly so can be seen in how the Lord who inquired where Lazarus lay Himself said, when He was not there but far away, "Lazarus is dead," and where he had died. And He whom they consider ignorant is the very one who foreknew the disciples' thoughts and was aware of what was in each person's heart and "what was in man," and, what is greater, alone knows the Father and says, "I in the Father and the Father in Me."

37. And while such is the sense of expressions like these, those which speak humanly concerning the Saviour admit of a religious meaning also. For with this end have we examined them beforehand, that, if we should hear Him asking where Lazarus is laid, or when He asks on coming into the parts of Cæsarea, 'Whom do men say that I am?' or, 'How many loaves do you have?' and, 'What will you that I shall do unto you?' we may know, from what has been already said, the right sense of the passages, and may not stumble as Christ's enemies the Arians. First then we must put this question to the irreligious, why they consider Him ignorant? For one who asks, does not for certain ask from ignorance; but it is possible for one who knows, still to ask concerning what He knows. Thus John was aware that Christ, when asking, 'How many loaves do you have?' was not ignorant, for he says, 'And this He said to prove him, for He Himself knew what He would do John 6:6.' But if He knew what He was doing, therefore not in ignorance, but with knowledge did He ask. From this instance we may understand similar ones; that, when the Lord asks, He does not ask in ignorance, where Lazarus lies, nor again, whom men do say that He is; but knowing the thing which He was asking, aware what He was about to do. And thus with ease is their clever point exploded; but if they still persist on account of His asking, then they must be told that in the Godhead indeed ignorance is not, but to the flesh ignorance is proper, as has been said. And that this is really so, observe how the Lord who inquired where Lazarus lay, Himself said, when He was not on the spot but a great way off, 'Lazarus is dead John 11:14,' and where he was dead; and how that He who is considered by them as ignorant, is He Himself who foreknew the reasonings of the disciples, and was aware of what was in the heart of each, and of 'what was in man,' and, what is greater, alone knows the Father and says, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me. '

Therefore this is clear to everyone: the flesh is indeed ignorant, but the Word Himself, considered as the Word, knows all things even before they happen. For when He became man, He did not cease to be God; nor does He, being God, shrink from what belongs to humanity—far from it! Rather, being God, He has taken flesh to Himself, and being in the flesh He deifies the flesh. For just as He asked questions in it, so also in it He raised the dead. And He showed everyone that He who gives life to the dead and recalls the soul much more easily discerns everyone's secrets. He knew where Lazarus lay, yet He asked. For the All-holy Word of God, who endured all things for our sake, did this so that by carrying our ignorance, He might grant us knowledge of His own only and true Father, and of Himself, sent for our sake for the salvation of all—than which no grace could be greater. When the Savior uses the words they cite in their defense, "Power is given to Me," and "Glorify Your Son," and Peter says, "Power is given to Him," we understand all these passages in the same sense: that He says all this humanly because of the body. For though He had no need, He is nevertheless said to have received what He received humanly, so that on the other hand, since the Lord has received and the gift is secured in Him, the grace may remain certain. For while a mere human being receives, he is liable to lose again (as was shown in Adam's case, for he received and lost), but so that the grace may be irrevocable and kept secure by human beings, He Himself appropriates the gift. He says that He has received power as man—power which He always had as God—and He says "Glorify Me," though He glorifies others, to show that He has a flesh which needs these things. Therefore, when the flesh receives, since what receives is in Him, and by taking it He has become man, He is said to have received it Himself.

38. Therefore this is plain to every one, that the flesh indeed is ignorant, but the Word Himself, considered as the Word, knows all things even before they come to be. For He did not, when He became man, cease to be God; nor, whereas He is God does He shrink from what is man's; perish the thought; but rather, being God, He has taken to Him the flesh, and being in the flesh deifies the flesh. For as He asked questions in it, so also in it did He raise the dead; and He showed to all that He who quickens the dead and recalls the soul, much more discerns the secret of all. And He knew where Lazarus lay, and yet He asked; for the All- holy Word of God, who endured all things for our sakes, did this, that so carrying our ignorance, He might vouchsafe to us the knowledge of His own only and true Father, and of Himself, sent because of us for the salvation of all, than which no grace could be greater. When then the Saviour uses the words which they allege in their defense, 'Power is given to Me,' and, 'Glorify Your Son,' and Peter says, 'Power is given unto Him,' we understand all these passages in the same sense, that humanly because of the body He says all this. For though He had no need, nevertheless He is said to have received what He received humanly, that on the other hand, inasmuch as the Lord has received, and the grant is lodged with Him, the grace may remain sure. For while mere man receives, he is liable to lose again (as was shown in the case of Adam, for he received and he lost), but that the grace may be irrevocable, and may be kept sure by men, therefore He Himself appropriates the gift; and He says that He has received power, as man, which He ever had as God, and He says, 'Glorify Me,' who glorifies others, to show that He has a flesh which has need of these things. Wherefore, when the flesh receives, since that which receives is in Him, and by taking it He has become man, therefore He is said Himself to have received.

If, then (as has been said many times), the Word has not become man, then ascribe to the Word, as you would have it, receiving and needing glory and being ignorant. But if He has become man (and He has), and it belongs to man to receive, to need, and to be ignorant, why do we consider the Giver to be a receiver? Why do we suspect that the Dispenser to others is Himself in need? Why do we separate the Word from the Father as if He were imperfect and needy, while at the same time we strip human nature of grace? For if the Word Himself, considered as Word, has received and been glorified for His own sake, and if according to His Godhead He is the one who is sanctified and has risen again, what hope is there for humanity? For we remain as we were: naked, wretched, and dead, having no share in the things given to the Son. Why, then, did the Word come among us and become flesh? If it was so that He might receive these things which He says He has received, then He was without them before, and He would necessarily owe thanks to the body instead, because when He entered into it, He then received these things from the Father which He did not have before His descent into the flesh. For according to this view, He Himself seems to be elevated because of the body, rather than the body being elevated because of Him. But this idea is Jewish. However, if the Word came among us in order to redeem humanity, and the Word became flesh in order to sanctify and deify them (and He did become flesh for this purpose), who does not see that it follows that what He says He received when He became flesh, He mentions not for His own sake but for the sake of the flesh? For the gifts given through Him from the Father belonged to the flesh in which He was speaking. But let us examine what He asked for and what the things were that He said He had received, so that in this way they too may come to understand. He asked for glory, yet He had already said, "All things were delivered unto Me." And after the resurrection, He says He has received all power; but even before that, when He had said, "All things were delivered unto Me," He was Lord of all, for "all things were made by Him," and "there is One Lord by whom are all things." And when He asked for glory, He was, as He is, the Lord of glory, as Paul says, "If they had known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory," for He had that glory which He asked for when He said, "the glory which I had with You before the world was."

39. If then (as has many times been said) the Word has not become man, then ascribe to the Word, as you would have it, to receive, and to need glory, and to be ignorant; but if He has become man (and He has become), and it is man's to receive, and to need, and to be ignorant, wherefore do we consider the Giver as receiver, and the Dispenser to others do we suspect to be in need, and divide the Word from the Father as imperfect and needy, while we strip human nature of grace? For if the Word Himself, considered as Word, has received and been glorified for His own sake, and if He according to His Godhead is He who is hallowed and has risen again, what hope is there for men? For they remain as they were, naked, and wretched, and dead, having no interest in the things given to the Son. Why too did the Word come among us, and become flesh? If that He might receive these things, which He says that He has received, He was without them before that, and of necessity will rather owe thanks Himself to the body, because, when He came into it, then He receives these things from the Father, which He had not before His descent into the flesh. For on this showing He seems rather to be Himself promoted because of the body, than the body promoted because of Him. But this notion is Judaic. But if that He might redeem mankind, the Word did come among us; and that He might hallow and deify them, the Word became flesh (and for this He did become), who does not see that it follows, that what He says that He received, when He became flesh, that He mentions, not for His own sake, but for the flesh? For to it, in which He was speaking, pertained the gifts given through Him from the Father. But let us see what He asked, and what the things altogether were which He said that He had received, that in this way also they may be brought to feeling. He asked then glory, yet He had said, 'All things were delivered unto Me Luke 10:22.' And after the resurrection, He says that He has received all power; but even before that He had said, 'All things were delivered unto Me,' He was Lord of all, for 'all things were made by Him;' and 'there is One Lord by whom are all things 1 Corinthians 8:6.' And when He asked glory, He was as He is, the Lord of glory; as Paul says, 'If they had known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory 1 Corinthians 2:8;' for He had that glory which He asked when He said, 'the glory which I had with You before the world was John 17:5.'

The power He said He received after the resurrection was already His before He received it and before the resurrection. For He personally rebuked Satan, saying, "Get behind Me, Satan" (Luke 4:8), and He gave power over Satan to the disciples, saying on their return, "I beheld Satan, as lightning, fall from heaven" (Luke 10:18-19). And again, it is clear that what He said He received He actually possessed before receiving it, as shown by His casting out demons, His releasing those whom Satan had bound (as in the case of the daughter of Abraham), and His forgiving sins, saying to the paralytic and to the woman who washed His feet, "Your sins be forgiven you." He also raised the dead and restored the original nature of the blind man, granting him sight. He did all this not by waiting to receive power, but by already possessing it. From all this it is evident that what He possessed as the Word, He says He received humanly after becoming man and rising again—so that from then on, human beings might have power over demons on earth by becoming partakers of a divine nature, and in heaven, delivered from corruption, might reign eternally. Therefore we must acknowledge once and for all that He did not receive as though He lacked what He says He received. For the Word, being God, always possessed these things. But in these passages He is said humanly to have received them, so that since the flesh received them in Him, from that point forward the gift might remain secure for us. What Peter says—"receiving from God honor and glory, Angels being made subject unto Him"—has this meaning: just as He inquired humanly and raised Lazarus divinely, so "He received" is spoken of Him humanly, but the subjection of the Angels demonstrates the Godhead of the Word.

40. Also the power which He said He received after the resurrection, that He had before He received it, and before the resurrection. For He of Himself rebuked Satan, saying, 'Get behind Me, Satan Luke 4:8;' and to the disciples He gave the power against him, when on their return He said, 'I beheld Satan, as lightning, fall from heaven Luke 10:18-19.' And again, that what He said that He had received, that He possessed before receiving it, appears from His driving away the demons, and from His unbinding what Satan had bound, as He did in the case of the daughter of Abraham; and from His remitting sins, saying to the paralytic, and to the woman who washed His feet, 'Your sins be forgiven you;' and from His both raising the dead, and repairing the first nature of the blind, granting to him to see. And all this He did, not waiting till He should receive, but being 'possessed of power.' From all this it is plain that what He had as Word, that when He had become man and was risen again, He says that He received humanly; that for His sake men might henceforward upon earth have power against demons, as having become partakers of a divine nature; and in heaven, as being delivered from corruption, might reign everlastingly. Thus we must acknowledge this once for all, that nothing which He says that He received, did He receive as not possessing before; for the Word, as being God, had them always; but in these passages He is said humanly to have received, that, whereas the flesh received in Him, henceforth from it the gift might abide surely for us. For what is said by Peter, 'receiving from God honour and glory, Angels being made subject unto Him,' has this meaning. As He inquired humanly, and raised Lazarus divinely, so 'He received' is spoken of Him humanly, but the subjection of the Angels marks the Word's Godhead.

Stop then, you who are hated by God, and do not degrade the Word or diminish His Godhead, which belongs to the Father, as if He were in need or ignorant. Otherwise you will be throwing your own arguments against Christ, just like the Jews who once stoned Him. For these things do not belong to the Word as Word, but are proper to human beings. Just as when He spat, stretched out His hand, and called Lazarus, we did not say that these victories were human—even though they were done through the body—but were God's, so likewise, even though human things are attributed to the Savior in the Gospel, let us consider the nature of what is said and recognize that they are foreign to God, and not attribute them to the Word's Godhead but to His manhood. For although "the Word became flesh," the affections properly belong to the flesh. And although the flesh is possessed by God in the Word, the grace and the power belong to the Word. He performed the Father's works through the flesh, and just as truly the affections of the flesh were displayed in Him. For instance, He asked questions and He raised Lazarus; He rebuked His Mother, saying, "My hour has not yet come," and then immediately He turned the water into wine. For He was truly God in the flesh, and He was true flesh in the Word. Therefore from His works He revealed both Himself as Son of God and His own Father, and from the affections of the flesh He showed that He bore a true body and that it was His own.

41. Cease then, O abhorred of God, and degrade not the Word; nor detract from His Godhead, which is the Father's, as though He needed or were ignorant; lest ye be casting your own arguments against the Christ, as the Jews who once stoned Him. For these belong not to the Word, as the Word; but are proper to men and, as when He spat, and stretched forth the hand, and called Lazarus, we did not say that the triumphs were human, though they were done through the body, but were God's, so, on the other hand, though human things are ascribed to the Saviour in the Gospel, let us, considering the nature of what is said and that they are foreign to God, not impute them to the Word's Godhead, but to His manhood. For though 'the Word became flesh,' yet to the flesh are the affections proper; and though the flesh is possessed by God in the Word, yet to the Word belong the grace and the power. He did then the Father's works through the flesh; and as truly contrariwise were the affections of the flesh displayed in Him; for instance, He inquired and He raised Lazarus, He chid His Mother, saying, 'My hour is not yet come,' and then at once He made the water wine. For He was Very God in the flesh, and He was true flesh in the Word. Therefore from His works He revealed both Himself as Son of God, and His own Father, and from the affections of the flesh He showed that He bore a true body, and that it was His own.

Chapter 28. Texts Explained; Eleventhly, Mark 13:32 and Luke 2:52 Arianexplanation of the former text is against the Regula Fidei; and against the context. Our Lord said He was ignorant of the Day, by reason of His human nature. If the Holy Spiritknowsthe Day, therefore the Son knows; if the Son knowsthe Father, therefore He knowsthe Day; if He has all that is the Father's, therefore knowledge of the Day; if in the Father, He knowsthe Day in the Father; if He created and upholds all things, He knowswhen they will cease to be. He knowsnot as Man, argued from Matthew 24:42. As He asked about Lazarus's grave, etc., yet knew, so He knows; as St. Paul says, 'whether in the body I knownot,' etc., yet knew, so He knows. He said He knew not for our profit, that we be not curious as in Acts 1:7, where on the contrary He did not say He knew not. As the Almighty asks of Adam and of Cain, yet knew, so the Son knows[as God]. Again, He advanced in wisdom also as man, else He made Angels perfect before Himself. He advanced, in that the Godhead was manifested in Him more fully as time went on.

These things being so, let us now examine the verse "But of that day and that hour knows no man, neither the Angels of God, nor the Son." Because they are in great ignorance concerning these words and are confused about them, they think they have in them an important argument for their heresy. But when the heretics bring this up and prepare to use it, I see in them the giants fighting against God once again. For the Lord of heaven and earth, by whom all things were made, has to defend Himself before them concerning a day and an hour. The Word who knows all things is accused by them of ignorance about a day, and the Son who knows the Father is said to be ignorant of an hour of a day. What could be spoken more contrary to sense, or what madness can be compared to this? Through the Word all things have been made—times and seasons and night and day and the whole creation. Is the Maker of all to be said ignorant of His own work? The very context of the passage shows that the Son of God knows that hour and that day, though the Arians fall headlong in their ignorance. For after saying "nor the Son," He tells the disciples what will happen before the day, saying "This and that shall be, and then the end." But He who speaks of what comes before the day certainly knows the day also, which will be revealed after the things He foretold. If He had not known the hour, He would not have indicated the events before it, since He would not know when it should be. Just as anyone who, in order to point out a house or city to those who did not know it, gave an account of what comes before the house or city, and having described everything said "Then immediately comes the city or the house," would of course know where the house or the city was (for if he had not known, he would not have described what comes before, lest from ignorance he should mislead his hearers badly or in speaking should unintentionally go beyond the destination)—so the Lord, in telling what comes before that day and that hour, knows exactly and is not ignorant when the hour and the day are at hand.

42. These things being so, come let us now examine into 'But of that day and that hour knows no man, neither the Angels of God, nor the Son;' for being in great ignorance as regards these words, and being stupefied about them, they think they have in them an important argument for their heresy. But I, when the heretics allege it and prepare themselves with it, see in them the giants again fighting against God. For the Lord of heaven and earth, by whom all things were made, has to litigate before them about day and hour; and the Word who knows all things is accused by them of ignorance about a day; and the Son who knows the Father is said to be ignorant of an hour of a day; now what can be spoken more contrary to sense, or what madness can be likened to this? Through the Word all things have been made, times and seasons and night and day and the whole creation; and is the Framer of all said to be ignorant of His work? And the very context of the lection shows that the Son of God knows that hour and that day, though the Arians fall headlong in their ignorance. For after saying, 'nor the Son,' He relates to the disciples what precedes the day, saying, 'This and that shall be, and then the end.' But He who speaks of what precedes the day, knows certainly the day also, which shall be manifested subsequently to the things foretold. But if He had not known the hour, He had not signified the events before it, as not knowing when it should be. And as any one, who, by way of pointing out a house or city to those who were ignorant of it, gave an account of what comes before the house or city, and having described all, said, 'Then immediately comes the city or the house,' would know of course where the house or the city was (for had he not known, he had not described what comes before lest from ignorance he should throw his hearers far out of the way, or in speaking he should unawares go beyond the object), so the Lord saying what precedes that day and that hour, knows exactly, nor is ignorant, when the hour and the day are at hand.

We shouldn't ask why, though He knew, He didn't tell His disciples plainly at that time—no one should be curious about what He has kept silent, for "Who has known the mind of the Lord, or who has been His counselor?" (Romans 11:34). But why, though He knew, He said "not even the Son knows"—I don't think any believer is ignorant of this: He made this statement, like those other declarations, as man by reason of the flesh. For this, as before, is not a deficiency in the Word, but in that human nature whose property it is to be ignorant. This will be clearly seen by honestly examining when and to whom the Savior spoke these words. He didn't say this when heaven was made by Him, nor when He was with the Father Himself, the Word ordering all things, nor before He became man did He say it, but when "the Word became flesh" (John 1:14). For this reason, it's right to attribute to His manhood everything which, after He became man, He speaks humanly. For it's proper to the Word to know what was made, and not to be ignorant of either the beginning or the end of these things (for the works are His), and He knows how many things He made and the limit of their existence. And knowing the beginning and end of each thing, He surely knows the general and common end of all things. Certainly when He says in the Gospel concerning Himself in His human character, "Father, the hour has come, glorify Your Son," it's clear that He also knows the hour of the end of all things as the Word, though as man He is ignorant of it, for ignorance is proper to man, and especially ignorance of these things. Moreover, this is proper to the Savior's love for humanity; for since He was made man, He is not ashamed, because of the flesh which is ignorant, to say "I do not know," so that He may show that while knowing as God, He is ignorant according to the flesh. Therefore He didn't say "not even the Son of God knows," lest the Godhead should seem ignorant, but simply "not even the Son," so that the ignorance might belong to the Son as born from among men.

43. Now why it was that, though He knew, He did not tell His disciples plainly at that time, no one may be curious where He has been silent; for 'Who has known the mind of the Lord, or who has been His counsellor Romans 11:34?' but why, though He knew, He said, 'no, not the Son knows,' this I think none of the faithful is ignorant, viz. that He made this as those other declarations as man by reason of the flesh. For this as before is not the Word's deficiency, but of that human nature whose property it is to be ignorant. And this again will be well seen by honestly examining into the occasion, when and to whom the Saviour spoke thus. Not then when the heaven was made by Him, nor when He was with the Father Himself, the Word 'disposing all things,' nor before He became man did He say it, but when 'the Word became flesh John 1:14.' On this account it is reasonable to ascribe to His manhood everything which, after He became man, He speaks humanly. For it is proper to the Word to know what was made, nor be ignorant either of the beginning or of the end of these (for the works are His), and He knows how many things He wrought, and the limit of their consistence. And knowing of each the beginning and the end, He knows surely the general and common end of all. Certainly when He says in the Gospel concerning Himself in His human character, 'Father, the hour has come, glorify Your Son,' it is plain that He knows also the hour of the end of all things, as the Word, though as man He is ignorant of it, for ignorance is proper to man, and especially ignorance of these things. Moreover this is proper to the Saviour's love of man; for since He was made man, He is not ashamed, because of the flesh which is ignorant, to say 'I know not,' that He may show that knowing as God, He is but ignorant according to the flesh. And therefore He said not, 'no, not the Son of God knows,' lest the Godhead should seem ignorant, but simply, 'no, not the Son,' that the ignorance might be the Son's as born from among men.

On this account, He refers to the Angels, but He did not go on to say "not the Holy Spirit." Instead, He was silent, conveying a double meaning. First, if the Spirit knew, then certainly the Word must know even more when considered as the Word, since the Spirit receives from Him. Second, by His silence about the Spirit, He made it clear that He spoke in terms of His human ministry when He said "no, not the Son." Here is proof of this: after speaking humanly by saying "No, not the Son knows," He nevertheless shows that divinely He knew all things. For the Son whom He declares not to know the day, Him He declares to know the Father, saying "No one knows the Father except the Son." And everyone except the Arians would agree that He who knows the Father certainly knows the whole creation even more, and within that whole, its end. And if the day and the hour have already been determined by the Father, it is clear that they were determined through the Son, and He knows what has been determined through Him, for nothing has come to be or been determined except through the Son. Therefore, since He is the Maker of the universe, He knows what nature, what size, and what limits the Father has willed it to have, and within the how much and how far is included its duration. And again, if all that is the Father's is the Son's—and this He Himself has said—and it is the Father's attribute to know the day, it is plain that the Son also knows it, having this as His own from the Father. And again, if the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son, and the Father knows the day and the hour, it is clear that the Son, being in the Father and knowing the things of the Father, also knows the day and the hour. And if the Son is also the Father's very Image, and the Father knows the day and the hour, it is plain that the Son has this likeness to the Father of knowing them as well. And it is not surprising that He through whom all things were made, and in whom the universe holds together, should know what has been brought into being and when the end of each thing and of all things together will be. What is surprising is that this audacity, fitting for the madness of the Arian-maniacs, has forced us to make such a lengthy defense. For by placing the Son of God, the Eternal Word, among created things, they come close to daring to claim that the Father Himself is second to creation. For if He who knows the Father does not know the day or the hour, I fear that knowledge of creation, or rather of the lower part of it, would be greater—as they in their madness would say—than knowledge concerning the Father.

44. On this account, He alludes to the Angels, but He did not go further and say, 'not the Holy Ghost;' but He was silent, with a double intimation; first that if the Spirit knew, much more must the Word know, considered as the Word, from whom the Spirit receives; and next by His silence about the Spirit, He made it clear, that He said of His human ministry, 'no, not the Son.' And a proof of it is this; that, when He had spoken humanly 'No, not the Son knows,' He yet shows that divinely He knew all things. For that Son whom He declares not to know the day, Him He declares to know the Father; for 'No one,' He says, ' knows the Father save the Son Matthew 11:27.' And all men but the Arians would join in confessing, that He who knows the Father, much more knows the whole of the creation; and in that whole, its end. And if already the day and the hour be determined by the Father, it is plain that through the Son are they determined, and He knows Himself what through Him has been determined, for there is nothing but has come to be and has been determined through the Son. Therefore He, being the Framer of the universe, knows of what nature, and of what magnitude, and with what limits, the Father has willed it to be made; and in the how much and how far is included its period. And again, if all that is the Father's, is the Son's (and this He Himself has John 16:15 said), and it is the Father's attribute to know the day, it is plain that the Son too knows it, having this proper to Him from the Father. And again, if the Son be in the Father and the Father in the Son, and the Father knows the day and the hour, it is clear that the Son, being in the Father and knowing the things of the Father, knows Himself also the day and the hour. And if the Son is also the Father's Very Image, and the Father knows the day and the hour, it is plain that the Son has this likeness also to the Father of knowing them. And it is not wonderful if He, through whom all things were made, and in whom the universe consists, Himself knows what has been brought to be, and when the end will be of each and of all together; rather is it wonderful that this audacity, suitable as it is to the madness of the Ario-maniacs, should have forced us to have recourse to so long a defense. For ranking the Son of God, the Eternal Word, among things originate, they are not far from venturing to maintain that the Father Himself is second to the creation; for if He who knows the Father knows not the day nor the hour, I fear lest the knowledge of the creation, or rather of the lower portion of it, be greater, as they in their madness would say, than knowledge concerning the Father.

But as for them, when they blaspheme the Spirit in this way, they should expect no forgiveness ever for such irreligion, as the Lord has said. But let us who love Christ and bear Christ within us understand that the Word, not as ignorant considered as Word, said "I know not"—for He does know—but as showing His manhood, since being ignorant is proper to man, and He had taken on flesh that was ignorant. Being in that flesh, He said according to the flesh, "I know not." For this reason, after saying "No, not the Son knows," and mentioning the ignorance of the people in Noah's day, He immediately added, "Watch therefore, for you know not in what hour your Lord does come," and again, "In such an hour as you think not, the Son of man comes." For I too, having become as you are for your sake, said "no, not the Son." Had He been ignorant divinely, He would have had to say, "Watch therefore, for I know not," and "In an hour when I think not." But in fact He has not said this. Rather, by saying "You know not" and "When you think not," He has shown that it belongs to man to be ignorant. For their sake, He too, having a flesh like theirs and having become man, said "No, not the Son knows," for He did not know in flesh, though knowing as Word. And again the example from Noah exposes the shamelessness of Christ's enemies, for there too He did not say "I knew not," but "They knew not until the flood came." For men did not know, but He who brought the flood (and it was the Saviour Himself) knew the day and the hour in which He opened the cataracts of heaven and broke up the great deep, and said to Noah, "Come, you and all your house into the ark." For if He had been ignorant, He would not have foretold to Noah, "Yet seven days and I will bring a flood upon the earth." But if in describing the day He uses the parallel of Noah's time, and He did know the day of the flood, therefore He knows also the day of His own coming.

45. But for them, when they thus blaspheme the Spirit, they must expect no remission ever of such irreligion, as the Lord has said; but let us, who love Christ and bear Christ within us, know that the Word, not as ignorant, considered as Word, has said 'I know not,' for He knows, but as showing His manhood, in that to be ignorant is proper to man, and that He had put on flesh that was ignorant, being in which, He said according to the flesh, 'I know not.' And for this reason, after saying, 'No not the Son knows,' and mentioning the ignorance of the men in Noah's day, immediately He added, 'Watch therefore, for you know not in what hour your Lord does come,' and again, 'In such an hour as you think not, the Son of man comes Matthew 24:42, 44.' For I too, having become as you for you, said 'no, not the Son.' For, had He been ignorant divinely, He must have said, 'Watch therefore, for I know not,' and, 'In an hour when I think not;' but in fact this has He not said; but by saying 'You know not' and 'When ye think not,' He has signified that it belongs to man to be ignorant; for whose sake He too having a flesh like theirs and having become man, said 'No, not the Son knows,' for He knew not in flesh, though knowing as Word. And again the example from Noah exposes the shamelessness of Christ's enemies; for there too He said not, 'I knew not,' but 'They knew not until the flood came Matthew 24:39.' For men did not know, but He who brought the flood (and it was the Saviour Himself) knew the day and the hour in which He opened the cataracts of heaven and broke up the great deep, and said to Noah, 'Come thou and all your house into the ark Genesis 7:1.' For were He ignorant, He had not foretold to Noah, 'Yet seven days and I will bring a flood upon the earth.' But if in describing the day He makes use of the parallel of Noah's time, and He did know the day of the flood, therefore He knows also the day of His own coming.

Moreover, after telling the parable of the Virgins, He again shows more clearly who are the ones who do not know the day and the hour, saying, "Watch therefore, for you know neither the day nor the hour." He who said shortly before, "No one knows, not even the Son," now does not say "I do not know," but "you do not know." In the same way, then, when His disciples asked about the end, He appropriately said, "no, nor the Son," according to the flesh because of the body, so that He might show that as man He does not know, for ignorance is proper to man. However, if He is the Word, if it is He who is to come, He who is to be Judge, He who is to be the Bridegroom, He knows when and at what hour He comes, and when He is to say, "Awake, you that sleep, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give you light." For just as, having become man, He hungers and thirsts and suffers with men, so with men as man He does not know; though divinely, being in the Father as Word and Wisdom, He knows, and there is nothing that He does not know. In the same way also concerning Lazarus He asks as a human, though He was on His way to raise him and knew from where He would recall Lazarus's soul; and it was a greater thing to know where the soul was than to know where the body lay; but He asked as a human, so that He might raise divinely. Similarly He asks the disciples when coming into the region of Caesarea, though knowing even before Peter answered. For if the Father revealed to Peter the answer to the Lord's question, it is clear that the revelation came through the Son, for "No one knows the Son," He says, "except the Father, nor the Father except the Son, and anyone to whom the Son wills to reveal Him." But if through the Son is revealed the knowledge both of the Father and the Son, there is no room for doubting that the Lord who asked, having first revealed it to Peter from the Father, then asked as a human; in order to show that while asking according to the flesh, He knew divinely what Peter was about to say. The Son then knew, as knowing all things and knowing His own Father, than which knowledge nothing can be greater or more perfect.

46. Moreover, after narrating the parable of the Virgins, again He shows more clearly who they are who are ignorant of the day and the hour, saying, 'Watch therefore, for you know neither the day nor the hour Matthew 25:13.' He who said shortly before, 'No one knows, no not the Son,' now says not 'I know not,' but 'ye know not.' In like manner then, when His disciples asked about the end, suitably said He then, 'no, nor the Son,' according to the flesh because of the body; that He might show that, as man, He knows not; for ignorance is proper to man. If however He is the Word, if it is He who is to come, He to be Judge, He to be the Bridegroom, He knows when and in what hour He comes, and when He is to say, 'Awake, you that sleep, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give you light Ephesians 5:14.' For as, on becoming man, He hungers and thirsts and suffers with men, so with men as man He knows not; though divinely, being in the Father Word and Wisdom, He knows, and there is nothing which He knows not. In like manner also about Lazarus He asks humanly, who was on His way to raise him, and knew whence He should recall Lazarus's soul; and it was a greater thing to know where the soul was, than to know where the body lay; but He asked humanly, that He might raise divinely. So too He asks of the disciples, on coming into the parts of Cæsarea, though knowing even before Peter made answer. For if the Father revealed to Peter the answer to the Lord's question, it is plain that through the Son was the revelation, for 'No one knows the Son,' says He, 'save the Father, neither the Father save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him Luke 10:22.' But if through the Son is revealed the knowledge both of the Father and the Son, there is no room for doubting that the Lord who asked, having first revealed it to Peter from the Father, next asked humanly; in order to show, that asking after the flesh, He knew divinely what Peter was about to say. The Son then knew, as knowing all things, and knowing His own Father, than which knowledge nothing can be greater or more perfect.

This is sufficient to refute them, but to show even more clearly that they are hostile to the truth and enemies of Christ, I would like to ask them a question. The Apostle writes in the Second Epistle to the Corinthians, "I knew a man in Christ, above fourteen years ago, whether in the body I do not know, or whether out of the body I do not know; God knows." What do you say now? Did the Apostle know what had happened to him in the vision, even though he says "I know not," or did he not know? If he did not know, be careful, lest by being so familiar with error, you fall into the sin of the Phrygians, who say that the Prophets and the other ministers of the Word know neither what they do nor what they announce. But if he knew when he said "I know not," since he had Christ within him revealing all things to him, is not the heart of God's enemies truly perverted and self-condemned? For when the Apostle says "I know not," they say that he knows; but when the Lord says "I know not," they say that He does not know. For if Paul knew that of which he says "I know not" because Christ was within him, does not Christ Himself know much more, even though He says "I know not"? The Apostle then, with the Lord revealing it to him, knew what happened to him; for this is why he says "I knew a man in Christ," and knowing the man, he also knew how the man was caught away. Similarly, Elisha, who saw Elijah, also knew how he was taken up; but though he knew, when the sons of the Prophets thought that Elijah was cast upon one of the mountains by the Spirit, he, knowing from the beginning what he had seen, tried to persuade them otherwise; but when they insisted, he was silent and let them go after him. Did he then not know because he was silent? He knew indeed, but as if not knowing, he allowed them to go, so that being convinced, they might no longer doubt Elijah's being taken up. Therefore, much more did Paul, himself being the person caught away, also know how he was caught; for Elijah knew, and had anyone asked, he would have said how. And yet Paul says "I know not," for these two reasons, as I think at least: one, as he himself said, lest because of the abundance of the revelations anyone should think of him beyond what he saw; the other, because our Savior had said "I know not," so it was fitting for him also to say "I know not," lest the servant should appear above his Lord, and the disciple above his Master.

47. This is sufficient to confute them; but to show still further that they are hostile to the truth and Christ's enemies, I could wish to ask them a question. The Apostle in the Second Epistle to the Corinthians writes, 'I knew a man in Christ, above fourteen years ago, whether in the body I do not know, or whether out of the body I do not know; God knows.' What now say ye? Knew the Apostle what had happened to him in the vision, though he says 'I know not,' or knew he not? If he knew not, see to it, lest, being familiar with error, you err in the trespass of the Phrygians, who say that the Prophets and the other ministers of the Word know neither what they do nor concerning what they announce. But if he knew when he said 'I know not,' for he had Christ within him revealing to him all things, is not the heart of God's enemies indeed perverted and 'self-condemned?' for when the Apostle says, 'I know not,' they say that he knows; but when the Lord says, 'I know not,' they say that He does not know. For if since Christ was within him, Paul knew that of which he says, 'I know not,' does not much more Christ Himself know, though He say, 'I know not?' The Apostle then, the Lord revealing it to him, knew what happened to him; for on this account he says, 'I knew a man in Christ.' and knowing the man, he knew also how the man was caught away. Thus Elisha, who beheld Elijah, knew also how he was taken up; but though knowing, yet when the sons of the Prophets thought that Elijah was cast upon one of the mountains by the Spirit, he knowing from the first what he had seen, tried to persuade them; but when they urged it, he was silent, and suffered them to go after him. Did he then not know, because he was silent? He knew indeed, but as if not knowing, he suffered them, that they being convinced, might no more doubt about the taking up of Elijah. Therefore much more Paul, himself being the person caught away, knew also how he was caught; for Elijah knew; and had any one asked, he would have said how. And yet Paul says 'I know not,' for these two reasons, as I think at least; one, as he has said himself, lest because of the abundance of the revelations any one should think of him beyond what he saw; the other, because, our Saviour having said 'I know not,' it became him also to say 'I know not,' lest the servant should appear above his Lord, and the disciple above his Master.

Therefore, the one who gave Paul the ability to know something certainly knew it himself even more. Since he spoke about the events leading up to the day, he also knew—as I said before—when the Day and when the Hour would be. Yet even though he knew, he says, "No, not the Son knows." Why then did he say at that time "I do not know" what he, as Lord, actually knew? As we may discover through careful consideration—for our benefit, I believe at least—he did this for the following reason. May he grant that what we are now proposing has a true meaning! The Savior secured our advantage in both respects. He made known the signs that come before the end so that, as he himself said, we would not be startled or frightened when they happen, but would expect the end to follow them. Concerning the day and the hour, however, he was unwilling to speak according to his divine nature and say "I know." Instead, he spoke according to the flesh and said "I do not know," for the sake of the flesh which was ignorant, as I said before. He did this to prevent them from questioning him further, which would have forced him either to cause the disciples pain by not speaking, or to harm them and all of us by speaking. For whatever he does, he does entirely for our sake, since "the Word became flesh" for us. Therefore, for us he said, "No, not the Son knows." In saying this, he was not being untruthful—for he spoke humanly, as a human being, when he said "I do not know"—nor did he allow the disciples to force him to speak, because by saying "I do not know" he stopped their inquiries. Likewise, in the Acts of the Apostles it is written that when he ascended above the angels as a human being, carrying up to heaven the flesh he had taken, and the disciples saw this and asked again, "When will the end be, and when will you be present?" he answered them more clearly: "It is not for you to know the times or the seasons which the Father has put in his own power." He did not then say "No, not the Son," as he had said before in human terms. Instead, he said "It is not for you to know." For by that time the flesh had risen, had put off its mortality, and had been deified. It was no longer appropriate for him to answer according to the flesh when he was going into the heavens. Rather, from then on he taught in a divine manner: "It is not for you to know times or seasons which the Father has put in his own power, but you will receive Power." And what is that Power of the Father except the Son? For Christ is "God's Power and God's Wisdom."

48. Therefore He who gave to Paul to know, much rather knew Himself; for since He spoke of the antecedents of the day, He also knew, as I said before, when the Day and when the Hour, and yet though knowing, He says, 'No, not the Son knows.' Why then said He at that time 'I know not,' what He as Lord, knew? As we may by searching conjecture, for our profit, as I think at least, did He this; and may He grant to what we are now proposing a true meaning! On both sides did the Saviour secure our advantage; for He has made known what comes before the end, that, as He said Himself, we might not be startled nor scared, when they happen, but from them may expect the end after them. And concerning the day and the hour He was not willing to say according to His divine nature, 'I know,' but after the flesh, 'I know not,' for the sake of the flesh which was ignorant, as I have said before; lest they should ask Him further, and then either He should have to pain the disciples by not speaking, or by speaking might act to the prejudice of them and us all. For whatever He does, that altogether He does for our sakes, since also for us 'the Word became flesh.' For us therefore He said 'No, not the Son knows;' and neither was He untrue in thus saying (for He said humanly, as man, 'I know not'), nor did He suffer the disciples to force Him to speak, for by saying 'I know not' He stopped their inquiries. And so in the Acts of the Apostles it is written, when He went upon the Angels, ascending as man, and carrying up to heaven the flesh which He bore, on the disciples seeing this, and again asking, 'When shall the end be, and when will You be present?' He said to them more clearly, 'It is not for you to know the times or the seasons which the Father has put in His own power Acts 1:7.' And He did not then say, 'No, not the Son,' as He said before humanly, but, 'It is not for you to know.' For now the flesh had risen and put off its mortality and been deified; and no longer did it become Him to answer after the flesh when He was going into the heavens; but henceforth to teach after a divine manner, 'It is not for you to know times or seasons which the Father has put in His own power; but you shall receive Power.' And what is that Power of the Father but the Son? For Christ is 'God's Power and God's Wisdom.'

The Son did know, as the Word. He implied this in what He said: "I know, but it is not for you to know." For it was for your sakes that, sitting on the mount, I also said according to the flesh, "No, not the Son knows"—for your benefit and for everyone's benefit. For it is profitable for you to hear this about both the Angels and the Son, because of the deceivers who will come later. Even if demons should disguise themselves as Angels and try to speak about the end, you should not believe them, since they are ignorant. And if Antichrist, disguising himself, should say "I am Christ" and try to speak about that day and end in order to deceive his hearers, you, having these words from Me—"No, not the Son"—should disbelieve him also. Furthermore, not knowing when the end is, or when the day of the end is, is beneficial for humanity, lest knowing it they might become careless during the time in between, simply waiting for the days near the end. For they would reason that only then must they pay attention to themselves. Therefore He has also kept silent about the time when each person will die, lest people, feeling secure because of their knowledge, should neglect themselves for most of their time. The Word has concealed from us both the end of all things and the limit of each of us (for in the end of all is the end of each, and in the end of each the end of all is included), so that, since it is uncertain and always approaching, we may advance day by day as if summoned, reaching forward to what lies ahead and forgetting what lies behind. For who, knowing the day of the end, would not be lazy during the interval? But if ignorant, would he not be ready day by day? It was for this reason that the Savior added, "Watch therefore, for you know not what hour your Lord comes," and "In such an hour as you think not, the Son of man comes." He said this for the benefit that comes from ignorance. For in saying it, He wants us always to be prepared. "For you," He says, "do not know; but I, the Lord, know when I come, even though the Arians do not wait for Me, who am the Word of the Father."

49. The Son then did know, as being the Word; for He implied this in what He said –'I know but it is not for you to know;' for it was for your sakes that sitting also on the mount I said according to the flesh, 'No, not the Son knows,' for the profit of you and all. For it is profitable to you to hear so much both of the Angels and of the Son, because of the deceivers which shall be afterwards; that though demons should be transfigured as Angels, and should attempt to speak concerning the end, you should not believe, since they are ignorant; and that, if Antichrist too, disguising himself, should say, 'I am Christ,' and should try in his turn to speak of that day and end, to deceive the hearers, ye, having these words from Me, 'No, not the Son,' may disbelieve him also. And further, not to know when the end is, or when the day of the end, is expedient for man, lest knowing, they might become negligent of the time between, awaiting the days near the end; for they will argue that then only must they attend to themselves. Therefore also has He been silent of the time when each shall die, lest men, being elated on the ground of knowledge, should immediately neglect themselves for the greater part of their time. Both then, the end of all things and the limit of each of us has the Word concealed from us (for in the end of all is the end of each, and in the end of each the end of all is comprehended), that, whereas it is uncertain and always in prospect, we may advance day by day as if summoned, reaching forward to the things before us and forgetting the things behind. For who, knowing the day of the end, would not be dilatory with the interval? But, if ignorant, would not be ready day by day? It was on this account that the Saviour added, 'Watch therefore, for you know not what hour your Lord does come;' and, 'In such an hour as you think not, the Son of man comes Matthew 24:42; Luke 12:40.' For the advantage then which comes of ignorance has He said this; for in saying it, He wishes that we should always be prepared; 'for you,' He says, ' know not; but I, the Lord, know when I come, though the Arians do not wait for Me, who am the Word of the Father.'

The Lord, then, knowing what is good for us better than we know ourselves, taught the disciples in this way. They in turn, having been thus instructed, corrected the believers in Thessalonica when they were about to fall into error on this point. However, since Christ's enemies do not yield even to these arguments, I want to question them again about this, even though I know they have hearts harder than Pharaoh's. In Paradise, God asks, "Adam, where are you?" and He inquires of Cain as well, "Where is Abel your brother?" What do you say about this? If you think He was ignorant and therefore asked, you already belong to the party of the Manichees, for this is their bold thinking. But if, fearing the open label, you force yourselves to say that He asks while knowing, what is excessive or strange in the doctrine such that you should stumble when you find that the Son—in whom God then inquired, the same Son who now is clothed in flesh—inquires of the disciples as man? Unless, having become Manichees, you are willing to criticize the question then put to Adam, all so that you may give full expression to your perversity. For though exposed on all sides, you still raise objections from the words of Luke, which are rightly said but wrongly understood by you. And what this objection is, we must explain, so that their corrupt interpretation may also be shown.

50. The Lord then, knowing what is good for us beyond ourselves, thus secured the disciples; and they, being thus taught, set right those of Thessalonica when likely on this point to run into error. However, since Christ's enemies do not yield even to these considerations, I wish, though knowing that they have a heart harder than Pharaoh, to ask them again concerning this. In Paradise God asks, 'Adam, where are You ' and He inquires of Cain also, 'Where is Abel your brother?' What then say you to this? For if you think Him ignorant and therefore to have asked, you are already of the party of the Manichees, for this is their bold thought; but if, fearing the open name, you force yourselves to say, that He asks knowing, what is there extravagant or strange in the doctrine, that you should thus fall, on finding that the Son, in whom God then inquired, that same Son who now is clad in flesh, inquires of the disciples as man? Unless forsooth, having become Manichees, you are willing to blame the question then put to Adam and all that you may give full play to your perverseness. For being exposed on all sides, you still make a whispering from the words of Luke, which are rightly said, but ill understood by you. And what this is, we must state, that so also their corrupt meaning may be shown.

Now Luke says, "And Jesus advanced in wisdom and stature, and in grace with God and man." This is the passage, and since they stumble over it, we are forced to ask them, like the Pharisees and Sadducees, about the person Luke is speaking of. The question is this: Is Jesus Christ a man like all other men, or is He God bearing flesh? If He is an ordinary man like the rest, then let Him advance as a man. However, this is the view of the Samosatene, which you actually hold as well, though you deny it in name because of other people. But if He is God bearing flesh, as He truly is, and "the Word became flesh," and being God descended to earth, what advance could He have who existed equal to God? Or how could the Son increase, being always in the Father? For if He who was always in the Father advanced, what, I ask, is there beyond the Father from which His advance could be made? Next, it is appropriate here to repeat what was said about His receiving and being glorified. If He advanced when He became man, it is clear that before He became man, He was imperfect, and the flesh became a cause of perfection for Him rather than He for the flesh. And again, if He advances as the Word, what more can He become than Word and Wisdom and Son and God's Power? For the Word is all these things, and if someone can somehow partake of even one ray of them, that person becomes completely perfect among men and equal to Angels. For Angels, Archangels, Dominions, and all the Powers and Thrones, as they partake of the Word, always behold the face of His Father. How then does He who supplies perfection to others Himself advance later than they do? For Angels even ministered at His human birth, and the passage from Luke comes later than the ministry of the Angels. How then can this even enter human thought? Or how did Wisdom advance in wisdom? Or how did He who gives grace to others—as Paul says in every epistle, knowing that grace is given through Him: "The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all"—how did He advance in grace? For either let them say that the Apostle is lying and dare to claim that the Son is not Wisdom, or else if He is Wisdom as Solomon said, and if Paul wrote, "Christ, God's Power and God's Wisdom," what further advance could Wisdom possibly undergo?

51. Now Luke says, 'And Jesus advanced in wisdom and stature, and in grace with God and man Luke 2:52.' This then is the passage, and since they stumble in it, we are compelled to ask them, like the Pharisees and the Sadducees, of the person concerning whom Luke speaks. And the case stands thus. Is Jesus Christ man, as all other men, or is He God bearing flesh? If then He is an ordinary man as the rest, then let Him, as a man, advance; this however is the sentiment of the Samosatene, which virtually indeed you entertain also, though in name you deny it because of men. But if He be God bearing flesh, as He truly is, and 'the Word became flesh,' and being God descended upon earth, what advance had He who existed equal to God? Or how had the Son increase, being ever in the Father? For if He who was ever in the Father, advanced, what, I ask, is there beyond the Father from which His advance might be made? Next it is suitable here to repeat what was said upon the point of His receiving and being glorified. If He advanced when He became man, it is plain that, before He became man, He was imperfect; and rather the flesh became to Him a cause of perfection, than He to the flesh. And again, if, as being the Word, He advances, what has He more to become than Word and Wisdom and Son and God's Power? For the Word is all these, of which if one can anyhow partake as it were one ray, such a man becomes all perfect among men, and equal to Angels. For Angels, and Archangels, and Dominions, and all the Powers, and Thrones, as partaking the Word, behold always the face of His Father. How then does He who to others supplies perfection, Himself advance later than they? For Angels even ministered to His human birth, and the passage from Luke comes later than the ministration of the Angels. How then at all can it even come into thought of man? Or how did Wisdom advance in wisdom? Or how did He who to others gives grace (as Paul says in every Epistle, knowing that through Him grace is given, 'The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all'), how did He advance in grace? For either let them say that the Apostle is untrue, and presume to say that the Son is not Wisdom, or else if He is Wisdom as Solomon said, and if Paul wrote, 'Christ God's Power and God's Wisdom,' of what advance did Wisdom admit further?

For human beings, as creatures, are able in some way to move forward and grow in virtue. Enoch, for instance, was translated in this way, and Moses grew and was perfected; and Isaac 'by advancing became great;' and the Apostle said that he 'reached forth' day by day to what was before him. For each had room for advancing, looking to the step before him. But the Son of God, who is One and Only, what room did He have for moving forward? For all things advance by looking at Him; and He, being One and Only, is in the Only Father, from whom again He does not move forward, but in Him abides always. To human beings, then, belongs advancement; but the Son of God, since He could not advance, being perfect in the Father, humbled Himself for us, so that in His humbling we on the other hand might be able to increase. And our increase is nothing other than renouncing things sensible, and coming to the Word Himself; since His humbling is nothing else than His taking our flesh. It was not then the Word, considered as the Word, who advanced; who is perfect from the perfect Father, who needs nothing, and in fact brings forward others to advancement; but humanly is He here also said to advance, since advancement belongs to human beings. So the Evangelist, speaking with careful precision, has mentioned stature in the advance; but being Word and God He is not measured by stature, which belongs to bodies. Of the body then is the advancement; for, as it advanced, in it advanced also the manifestation of the Godhead to those who saw it. And, as the Godhead was more and more revealed, by so much more did His grace as man increase before all people. For as a child He was carried to the Temple; and when He became a boy, He remained there, and questioned the priests about the Law. And gradually His body increasing, and the Word manifesting Himself in it, He is confessed from then on by Peter first, then also by all, 'Truly this is the Son of God;' however willfully the Jews, both the ancient and these modern, shut fast their eyes, lest they see that to advance in wisdom is not the advance of Wisdom Itself, but rather the manhood's advance in It. For 'Jesus advanced in wisdom and grace;' and, if we may speak what is both explanatory and true, He advanced in Himself; for 'Wisdom built herself a house,' and in herself she gave the house advancement.

52. For men, creatures as they are, are capable in a certain way of reaching forward and advancing in virtue. Enoch, for instance, was thus translated, and Moses increased and was perfected; and Isaac 'by advancing became great;' and the Apostle said that he 'reached forth Philippians 3:13 ' day by day to what was before him. For each had room for advancing, looking to the step before him. But the Son of God, who is One and Only, what room had He for reaching forward? For all things advance by looking at Him; and He, being One and Only, is in the Only Father, from whom again He does not reach forward, but in Him abides ever. To men then belongs advance; but the Son of God, since He could not advance, being perfect in the Father, humbled Himself for us, that in His humbling we on the other hand might be able to increase. And our increase is no other than the renouncing things sensible, and coming to the Word Himself; since His humbling is nothing else than His taking our flesh. It was not then the Word, considered as the Word, who advanced; who is perfect from the perfect Father, who needs nothing, nay brings forward others to an advance; but humanly is He here also said to advance, since advance belongs to man. Hence the Evangelist, speaking with cautious exactness, has mentioned stature in the advance; but being Word and God He is not measured by stature, which belongs to bodies. Of the body then is the advance; for, it advancing, in it advanced also the manifestation of the Godhead to those who saw it. And, as the Godhead was more and more revealed, by so much more did His grace as man increase before all men. For as a child He was carried to the Temple; and when He became a boy, He remained there, and questioned the priests about the Law. And by degrees His body increasing, and the Word manifesting Himself in it, He is confessed henceforth by Peter first, then also by all, 'Truly this is the Son of God;' however wilfully the Jews, both the ancient and these modern, shut fast their eyes, lest they see that to advance in wisdom is not the advance of Wisdom Itself, but rather the manhood's advance in It. For 'Jesus advanced in wisdom and grace;' and, if we may speak what is explanatory as well as true, He advanced in Himself; for 'Wisdom built herself a house,' and in herself she gave the house advancement.

What is this advancement that is spoken of? As I said before, it is the deifying and grace given from Wisdom to human beings, with sin being wiped away in them and their inner corruption removed, according to their likeness and relation to the flesh of the Word. For in this way, as the body grew in physical stature, the manifestation of the Godhead also developed in it, and it was shown to everyone that the body was God's Temple and that God was in the body. And if they insist that "The Word become flesh" is called Jesus, and they apply the term "advanced" to Him, they must be told that this does not diminish the Father's Light, which is the Son, but rather it still demonstrates that the Word became man and bore true flesh. And just as we said that He suffered in the flesh, and hungered in the flesh, and was tired in the flesh, so also it is reasonable to say that He advanced in the flesh. For the advancement we have described did not happen to the Word apart from the flesh, because the flesh which advanced was in Him and is called His—and this, as before, so that man's advancement might remain and not fail, because of the Word who is with it. Therefore the advancement was not the Word's, nor was the flesh Wisdom, but the flesh became the body of Wisdom. Consequently, as we have already said, Wisdom did not advance in respect to Itself as Wisdom. Rather, the manhood advanced in Wisdom, surpassing human nature by degrees, being deified, and becoming and appearing to all as the instrument of Wisdom for the activity and shining forth of the Godhead. Therefore he did not say "The Word advanced," but Jesus, which is the Name by which the Lord was called when He became man. So the advancement belongs to the human nature in the way we explained above.

53. (What moreover is this advance that is spoken of, but, as I said before, the deifying and grace imparted from Wisdom to men, sin being obliterated in them and their inward corruption, according to their likeness and relationship to the flesh of the Word?) For thus, the body increasing in stature, there developed in it the manifestation of the Godhead also, and to all was it displayed that the body was God's Temple, and that God was in the body. And if they urge, that 'The Word become flesh' is called Jesus, and refer to Him the term 'advanced,' they must be told that neither does this impair the Father's Light, which is the Son, but that it still shows that the Word has become man, and bore true flesh. And as we said that He suffered in the flesh, and hungered in the flesh, and was fatigued in the flesh, so also reasonably may He be said to have advanced in the flesh; for neither did the advance, such as we have described it, take place with the Word external to the flesh, for in Him was the flesh which advanced and His is it called, and that as before, that man's advance might abide and fail not, because of the Word which is with it. Neither then was the advance the Word's, nor was the flesh Wisdom, but the flesh became the body of Wisdom. Therefore, as we have already said, not Wisdom, as Wisdom, advanced in respect of Itself; but the manhood advanced in Wisdom, transcending by degrees human nature, and being deified, and becoming and appearing to all as the organ of Wisdom for the operation and the shining forth of the Godhead. Wherefore neither said he, 'The Word advanced,' but Jesus, by which Name the Lord was called when He became man; so that the advance is of the human nature in such wise as we explained above.

Chapter 29. Texts Explained; Twelfthly, Matthew 26:39; John 12:27, etc. Arianinferences are against the Regula Fidei, as before. He wept and the like, as man. Other texts prove Him God. God could not fear. He feared because His flesh feared.

Therefore, just as when the flesh advanced He is said to have advanced because the body was His own, so also what is said at the time of His death—that He was troubled, that He wept—must be understood in the same way. For they go back and forth, as if thereby promoting their heresy anew, and they claim: Look, He wept and said, "Now is My soul troubled," and He prayed that the cup might pass away. How then, if He spoke this way, is He God and Word of the Father? Yes, it is written that He wept, O enemies of God, and that He said, "I am troubled," and on the Cross He said, "Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani," that is, "My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?" and He prayed that the cup might pass away. This is certainly written, but again I would ask you (for the same response must necessarily be made to each of your objections): If the speaker is merely man, let him weep and fear death, being man; but if He is the Word in flesh (for one must not hesitate to repeat this), whom did He have to fear, being God? Or why should He fear death, who was Himself Life and was rescuing others from death? Or how, since He said, "Fear not him that kills the body," should He Himself fear? And how should He who said to Abraham, "Fear not, for I am with you," and encouraged Moses against Pharaoh, and said to the son of Nun, "Be strong and of good courage," Himself feel terror before Herod and Pilate? Furthermore, He who helps others against fear (for Scripture says, "The Lord is on my side; I will not fear what man shall do unto me"), did He fear governors, mortal men? Did He who Himself had come against death feel terror of death? Is it not both unseemly and irreligious to say that He was terrified at death or hades, whom the keepers of the gates of hades saw and shuddered? But if, as you claim, the Word was in terror, why, when He spoke long before of the conspiracy of the Jews, did He not flee, but rather said when actually sought, "I am He"? For He could have avoided death, as He said, "I have power to lay down My life, and I have power to take it again," and "No one takes it from Me."

54. Therefore as, when the flesh advanced, He is said to have advanced, because the body was His own, so also what is said at the season of His death, that He was troubled, that He wept, must be taken in the same sense. For they, going up and down, as if thereby recommending their heresy anew, allege; Behold, 'He wept,' and said, 'Now is My soul troubled,' and He besought that the cup might pass away; how then, if He so spoke, is He God, and Word of the Father? Yea, it is written that He wept, O God's enemies, and that He said, 'I am troubled,' and on the Cross He said, 'Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani,' that is, 'My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?' and He besought that the cup might pass away. Thus certainly it is written; but again I would ask you (for the same rejoinder must of necessity be made to each of your objections), If the speaker is mere man, let him weep and fear death, as being man; but if He is the Word in flesh (for one must not be reluctant to repeat), whom had He to fear being God? Or wherefore should He fear death, who was Himself Life, and was rescuing others from death? Or how, whereas He said, 'Fear not him that kills the body Luke 12:4,' should He Himself fear? And how should He who said to Abraham, 'Fear not, for I am with you,' and encouraged Moses against Pharaoh, and said to the son of Nun, 'Be strong, and of a good courage,' Himself feel terror before Herod and Pilate? Further, He who succours others against fear (for 'the Lord,' says Scripture, 'is on my side, I will not fear what man shall do unto me '), did He fear governors, mortal men? Did He who Himself had come against death, feel terror of death? Is it not both unseemly and irreligious to say that He was terrified at death or hades, whom the keepers of the gates of hades saw and shuddered? But if, as you would hold, the Word was in terror wherefore, when He spoke long before of the conspiracy of the Jews, did He not flee, nay said when actually sought, 'I am He?' for He could have avoided death, as He said, 'I have power to lay down My life, and I have power to take it again;' and 'No one takes it from Me. '

But these experiences were not proper to the nature of the Word, insofar as He was Word. Rather, it was in the flesh—which was affected in these ways—that the Word was present, O enemies of Christ and ungrateful Jews! For He did not say all this before taking on flesh; but when the Word became flesh and became man, then it is written that He said this—that is, He said it humanly. Certainly the one of whom this is written was the same one who raised Lazarus from the dead, turned water into wine, gave sight to the man born blind, and said, "I and My Father are one." If they use His human attributes as grounds for low thoughts concerning the Son of God—indeed, if they consider Him altogether a man from the earth and not from heaven—why do they not recognize from His divine works the Word who is in the Father, and from now on renounce their self-willed irreligion? For they are given the opportunity to see how the one who did the works is the same as the one who showed that His body was passible by permitting it to weep and hunger and to show other properties of a body. For while through such things He made it known that, though He was God who is impassible, He had taken passible flesh, yet from the works He showed Himself to be the Word of God who had afterwards become man, saying, "Though you do not believe Me, seeing Me clothed in a human body, yet believe the works, so that you may know that I am in the Father and the Father in Me." And Christ's enemies seem to me to show plain shamelessness and blasphemy. For when they hear "I and the Father are one," they violently distort the meaning and separate the unity of the Father and the Son; but when reading of His tears or sweat or sufferings, they do not pay attention to His body, but because of these things they rank in the creation Him by whom the creation was made. What then is left for them to differ from the Jews in? For just as the Jews blasphemously ascribed God's works to Beelzebub, so also will these people, by ranking with the creatures the Lord who wrought those works, undergo the same condemnation as theirs without mercy.

55. But these affections were not proper to the nature of the Word, as far as He was Word; but in the flesh which was thus affected was the Word, O Christ's enemies and unthankful Jews! For He said not all this prior to the flesh; but when the 'Word became flesh,' and has become man, then is it written that He said this, that is, humanly. Surely He of whom this is written was He who raised Lazarus from the dead, and made the water wine, and vouchsafed sight to the man born blind, and said, 'I and My Father are one.' If then they make His human attributes a ground for low thoughts concerning the Son of God, nay consider Him altogether man from the earth, and not from heaven, wherefore not from His divine works recognise the Word who is in the Father, and henceforward renounce their self-willed irreligion? For they are given to see, how He who did the works is the same as He who showed that His body was passible by His permitting it to weep and hunger, and to show other properties of a body. For while by means of such He made it known that, though God impassible, He had taken a passible flesh; yet from the works He showed Himself the Word of God, who had afterwards become man, saying, Though you believe not Me, beholding Me clad in a human body, yet believe the works, that you may know that I am in the Father, and the Father in Me. 'And Christ's enemies seem to me to show plain shamelessness and blasphemy;' for, when they hear 'I and the Father are one,' they violently distort the sense, and separate the unity of the Father and the Son; but reading of His tears or sweat or sufferings, they do not advert to His body, but on account of these rank in the creation Him by whom the creation was made. What then is left for them to differ from the Jews in? For as the Jews blasphemously ascribed God's works to Beelzebub, so also will these, ranking with the creatures the Lord who wrought those works, undergo the same condemnation as theirs without mercy.

When they hear "I and the Father are one," they ought to recognize in Him the oneness of the Godhead and the distinctive character of the Father's ousia. And when they hear "He wept" and similar things, they should say these are proper to the body. This is especially so since each side has an understandable basis—namely, that one is written of Him as God and the other with reference to His manhood. For in what is incorporeal, the properties of body would not have existed unless He had taken a corruptible and mortal body. For Holy Mary, from whom His body came, was mortal. Therefore, when He was in a body that suffered, wept, and grew weary, these things that are proper to the flesh are necessarily attributed to Him along with the body. So if He wept and was troubled, it was not the Word, considered as Word, who wept and was troubled, but this was proper to the flesh. And if He asked that the cup might pass away, it was not the Godhead that was terrified, but this emotion too was proper to the manhood. And though the words "Why have You forsaken Me?" are His, according to the explanations given earlier (even though He suffered nothing, for the Word was impassible), they are nevertheless recorded by the Evangelists. Since the Lord became man, these things are done and said as if by a man, so that He Himself might ease these very sufferings of the flesh and free it from them. Therefore, the Lord cannot be forsaken by the Father, since He is always in the Father, both before He spoke and when He uttered this cry. Nor is it permissible to say that the Lord was terrified, when the keepers of hell's gates shuddered at Him and opened hell, the graves split open, and many bodies of the saints arose and appeared to their own people. Therefore let every heretic be silent and not dare to attribute terror to the Lord from whom death flees like a serpent, at whom demons tremble and the sea is alarmed, for whom the heavens are torn and all the powers are shaken. For when He says "Why have You forsaken Me?" the Father showed that He was always and even then in Him. The earth, knowing its Lord who spoke, immediately trembled, the veil was torn, the sun was hidden, the rocks were split, and the graves, as I said, opened, and the dead in them arose. What is wonderful is that those who were present then and had previously denied Him, seeing these signs, confessed that "truly He was the Son of God."

56. But they ought, when they hear 'I and the Father are one,' to see in Him the oneness of the Godhead and the propriety of the Father's Essence; and again when they hear, 'He wept' and the like, to say that these are proper to the body; especially since on each side they have an intelligible ground, viz. that this is written as of God and that with reference to His manhood. For in the incorporeal, the properties of body had not been, unless He had taken a body corruptible and mortal; for mortal was Holy Mary, from whom was His body. Wherefore of necessity when He was in a body suffering, and weeping, and toiling, these things which are proper to the flesh, are ascribed to Him together with the body. If then He wept and was troubled, it was not the Word, considered as the Word, who wept and was troubled, but it was proper to the flesh; and if too He besought that the cup might pass away, it was not the Godhead that was in terror, but this affection too was proper to the manhood. And that the words 'Why have You forsaken Me?' are His, according to the foregoing explanations (though He suffered nothing, for the Word was impassible), is notwithstanding declared by the Evangelists; since the Lord became man, and these things are done and said as from a man, that He might Himself lighten these very sufferings of the flesh, and free it from them. Whence neither can the Lord be forsaken by the Father, who is ever in the Father, both before He spoke, and when He uttered this cry. Nor is it lawful to say that the Lord was in terror, at whom the keepers of hell's gates shuddered and set open hell, and the graves did gape, and many bodies of the saints arose and appeared to their own people. Therefore be every heretic dumb, nor dare to ascribe terror to the Lord whom death, as a serpent, flees, at whom demons tremble, and the sea is in alarm; for whom the heavens are rent and all the powers are shaken. For behold when He says, 'Why have You forsaken Me?' the Father showed that He was ever and even then in Him; for the earth knowing its Lord who spoke, straightway trembled, and the veil was rent, and the sun was hidden, and the rocks were torn asunder, and the graves, as I have said, did gape, and the dead in them arose; and, what is wonderful, they who were then present and had before denied Him, then seeing these signs, confessed that ' truly He was the Son of God. '

And as to His saying, "If it be possible, let the cup pass," observe how, though He said this, He rebuked Peter, saying, "You do not think about the things of God, but the things of men." For He actually willed what He seemed to reject, since that was why He had come. The willing was His (for He came for this purpose), but the terror belonged to the flesh. Therefore He speaks these words as man, yet both statements were made by the Same person, to show that He was God willing in Himself, but when He had become man, having a flesh that was experiencing terror. For the sake of this flesh, He joined His own will with human weakness, so that by destroying this experience He might in turn make man fearless in the face of death. Look at this strange thing! Those who attribute words of terror to Christ find that He, through this so-called terror, makes men bold and fearless. And so the blessed Apostles, after Him, learned from such words of His to have such great contempt for death that they did not even care about those who questioned them, but answered, "We ought to obey God rather than men." And the other holy martyrs were so courageous that they believed they were passing to life rather than undergoing death. Is it not absurd, then, to admire the courage of the Word's servants, yet to say that the Word Himself was terrified—the Word through whom they despised death? But from the most enduring resolve and courage of the holy martyrs it is shown that the Godhead was not in terror, but the Savior took away our terror. For just as He abolished death by death, and by human means all human evils, so by this so-called terror He removed our terror and brought it about that men would never again fear death. His word and deed go together. For the sayings "Let the cup pass" and "Why have You forsaken Me?" were human, while the act whereby the Same caused the sun to fail and the dead to rise was divine. Again He said as man, "Now is My soul troubled," and He said as God, "I have power to lay down My life, and power to take it again." For being troubled was proper to the flesh, but having power to lay down His life and take it again, when He willed, was not a property of men but of the Word's power. For man dies not by his own power but by necessity of nature and against his will. But the Lord, being Himself immortal yet having mortal flesh, had power, as God, to become separate from the body and to take it again when He willed. David speaks about this in the Psalm: "You will not leave My soul in hades, neither will You allow Your Holy One to see corruption." For it was fitting that the flesh, though it was corruptible, should no longer remain mortal according to its own nature, but should abide incorruptible because of the Word who had put it on. For just as He, having come in our body, was conformed to our condition, so we, receiving Him, partake of the immortality that comes from Him.

57. And as to His saying, 'If it be possible, let the cup pass,' observe how, though He thus spoke, He rebuked Peter, saying, 'You savour not the things that be of God, but those that be of men.' For He willed what He deprecated, for therefore had He come; but His was the willing (for for it He came), but the terror belonged to the flesh. Wherefore as man He utters this speech also, and yet both were said by the Same, to show that He was God, willing in Himself, but when He had become man, having a flesh that was in terror. For the sake of this flesh He combined His own will with human weakness, that destroying this affection He might in turn make man undaunted in face of death. Behold then a thing strange indeed! He to whom Christ's enemies impute words of terror, He by that so-called tenor renders men undaunted and fearless. And so the Blessed Apostles after Him from such words of His conceived so great a contempt of death, as not even to care for those who questioned them, but to answer, 'We ought to obey God rather than men Acts 5:29.' And the other Holy Martyrs were so bold, as to think that they were rather passing to life than undergoing death. Is it not extravagant then, to admire the courage of the servants of the Word, yet to say that the Word Himself was in terror, through whom they despised death? But from that most enduring purpose and courage of the Holy Martyrs is shown, that the Godhead was not in terror, but the Saviour took away our terror. For as He abolished death by death, and by human means all human evils, so by this so-called terror did He remove our terror, and brought about that never more should men fear death. His word and deed go together. For human were the sayings, 'Let the cup pass,' and 'Why have You forsaken Me?' and divine the act whereby the Same did cause the sun to fail and the dead to rise. Again He said humanly, 'Now is My soul troubled;' and He said divinely, 'I have power to lay down My life, and power to take it again.' For to be troubled was proper to the flesh, and to have power to lay down His life and take it again, when He will, was no property of men but of the Word's power. For man dies, not by his own power, but by necessity of nature and against his will; but the Lord, being Himself immortal, but having a mortal flesh, had power, as God, to become separate from the body and to take it again, when He would. Concerning this too speaks David in the Psalm, 'You shall not leave My soul in hades, neither shall Thou suffer Your Holy One to see corruption.' For it beseemed that the flesh, corruptible as it was, should no longer after its own nature remain mortal, but because of the Word who had put it on, should abide incorruptible. For as He, having come in our body, was conformed to our condition, so we, receiving Him, partake of the immortality that is from Him.

The excuse for stumbling is pointless, and the ideas about the Word held by these Arian madmen are trivial, simply because Scripture says "He was troubled" and "He wept." They seem not even to possess human feeling if they are so ignorant of human nature and its characteristics. This only makes it more remarkable that the Word should exist in such suffering flesh, yet neither prevented those who were plotting against Him nor took vengeance on those who were putting Him to death, even though He was able to do so—He who stopped some from dying and raised others from the dead. He allowed His own body to suffer, for that is why He came, as I said before: so that in the flesh He might suffer, and afterward the flesh might be made incapable of suffering and immortal. As we have said many times, this was so that insults and other troubles might fall upon Him and fall short of reaching others after Him, being completely destroyed by Him, and so that from then on humanity might remain incorruptible forever, as a temple of the Word. If Christ's enemies had focused on these truths and recognized the ecclesiastical rule of faith as an anchor for the faith, they would not have shipwrecked the faith, nor would they be so shameless as to resist those who want to help them recover from their error, and to regard as enemies those who are urging them to be faithful.

58. Idle then is the excuse for stumbling, and petty the notions concerning the Word, of these Ario-maniacs, because it is written, 'He was troubled,' and 'He wept.' For they seem not even to have human feeling, if they are thus ignorant of man's nature and properties; which do but make it the greater wonder, that the Word should be in such a suffering flesh, and neither prevented those who were conspiring against Him, nor took vengeance of those who were putting Him to death, though He was able, He who hindered some from dying, and raised others from the dead. And He let His own body suffer, for therefore did He come, as I said before, that in the flesh He might suffer, and thenceforth the flesh might be made impassible and immortal, and that, as we have many times said, contumely and other troubles might determine upon Him and come short of others after Him, being by Him annulled utterly; and that henceforth men might for ever abide incorruptible, as a temple of the Word. Had Christ's enemies thus dwelt on these thoughts, and recognised the ecclesiastical scope as an anchor for the faith, they would not have made shipwreck of the faith, nor been so shameless as to resist those who would fain recover them from their fall, and to deem those as enemies who are admonishing them to be religious.

Chapter 30. Objections continued, as in Chapters vii.– x. Whether the Son is begotten of the Father's will? This virtually the same as whether once He was not? And used by the Ariansto introduce the latter question. The Regula Fidei answers it at once in the negative by contrary texts. The Ariansfollow the Valentinians in maintaining a precedent will; which really is only exercised by God towards creatures. Instances from Scripture. Inconsistency of Asterius. If the Son by will, there must be another Word before Him. If God is good, or exist, by His will, then is the Son by His will. If He willed to have reason or wisdom, then is His Word and Wisdom at His will. The Son is the Living Will, and has all titles which denote connaturality. That will which the Father has to the Son, the Son has to the Father. The Father wills the Son and the Son wills the Father

But it seems that a heretic is truly a wicked thing, and in every respect his heart is corrupt and irreligious. For look, though they have been refuted on every point and shown to be completely without understanding, they feel no shame. Rather, just as the hydra of pagan legend, when its earlier serpents were destroyed, gave birth to new ones, fighting against the one who killed the old ones by producing new heads, so also these people, hostile and hateful toward God like hydras, though their previous objections have been defeated, invent for themselves other questions that are Jewish and foolish, along with new schemes, as if Truth were their enemy. In this way they show all the more that they are opponents of Christ in everything.

58. ( continued). But, as it seems, a heretic is a wicked thing in truth, and in every respect his heart is depraved and irreligious. For behold, though convicted on all points, and shown to be utterly bereft of understanding, they feel no shame; but as the hydra of Gentile fable, when its former serpents were destroyed, gave birth to fresh ones, contending against the slayer of the old by the production of new, so also they, hostile and hateful to God, as hydras, losing their life in the objections which they advance, invent for themselves other questions Judaic and foolish, and new expedients, as if Truth were their enemy, thereby to show the rather that they are Christ's opponents in all things.

After so many proofs against them, at which even the devil who is their father would himself have been ashamed and retreated, once again from their corrupt heart they murmur other schemes, sometimes in whispers, sometimes with the buzzing of gnats. "Let it be so," they say. "Interpret these passages as you wish and win the argument with your reasonings and proofs. Still, you must say that the Son received His being from the Father by His will and pleasure." For in this way they deceive many by putting forward the will and pleasure of God. Now if any of those who believe rightly were to say this in simplicity, there would be no cause to be suspicious of the expression, since the right intention would overcome that somewhat simple use of words. But since the phrase comes from the heretics and the words of heretics are suspicious, and as it is written, "The wicked are deceitful," and "The words of the wicked are deceit," even when they only make signs, for their heart is corrupt, come let us examine this phrase too, lest, though refuted on all sides, still like hydras they invent a new word, and through such clever language and plausible evasion, they sow their irreligion again in another way. For he who says, "The Son came to be by the Divine will," means the same thing as another who says, "Once He was not," and "The Son came to be out of nothing," and "He is a creature." But since they are now ashamed of these phrases, these crafty ones have tried to convey their meaning in another way, putting forward the word "will," as cuttlefish their ink, thereby to blind the simple and to keep in mind their particular heresy. For where do they get "by will and pleasure"? Or from what Scripture? Let them say, who are so suspect in their words and so inventive of irreligion. For the Father who revealed from heaven His own Word declared, "This is My beloved Son," and through David He said, "My heart uttered a good Word," and He commanded John to say, "In the beginning was the Word," and David says in the Psalm, "With You is the well of life, and in Your light shall we see light," and the Apostle writes, "Who being the Radiance of Glory," and again, "Who being in the form of God," and, "Who is the Image of the invisible God."

59. After so many proofs against them, at which even the devil who is their father had himself been abashed and gone back, again as from their perverse heart they mutter forth other expedients, sometimes in whispers, sometimes with the drone of gnats; 'Be it so,' say they; 'interpret these places thus, and gain the victory in reasonings and proofs; still you must say that the Son has received being from the Father at His will and pleasure;' for thus they deceive many, putting forward the will and the pleasure of God. Now if any of those who believe aright were to say this in simplicity, there would be no cause to be suspicious of the expression, the right intention prevailing over that somewhat simple use of words. But since the phrase is from the heretics and the words of heretics are suspicious, and, as it is written, 'The wicked are deceitful,' and 'The words of the wicked are deceit,' even though they but make signs, for their heart is depraved, come let us examine this phrase also, lest, though convicted on all sides, still, as hydras, they invent a fresh word, and by such clever language and specious evasion, they sow again that irreligion of theirs in another way. For he who says, 'The Son came to be at the Divine will,' has the same meaning as another who says, 'Once He was not,' and 'The Son came to be out of nothing,' and 'He is a creature.' But since they are now ashamed of these phrases, these crafty ones have endeavoured to convey their meaning in another way, putting forth the word 'will,' as cuttlefish their blackness, thereby to blind the simple, and to keep in mind their peculiar heresy. For whence bring they 'by will and pleasure?' or from what Scripture? Let them say, who are so suspicious in their words and so inventive of irreligion. For the Father who revealed from heaven His own Word, declared, 'This is My beloved Son.' and by David He said, 'My heart uttered a good Word.' and John He bade say, 'In the beginning was the Word.' and David says in the Psalm, 'With You is the well of life, and in Your light shall we see light;' and the Apostle writes, 'Who being the Radiance of Glory,' and again, 'Who being in the form of God,' and, 'Who is the Image of the invisible God. '

All the Scriptures tell us about the being of the Word, but none speak of His being "by will," nor do they speak of His being made at all. But where, I ask, did they find a will or pleasure "preceding" the Word of God, unless they have abandoned the Scriptures and are imitating the perverseness of Valentinus? For Ptolemy the Valentinian said that the Unoriginate had a pair of attributes, Thought and Will, and first He thought and then He willed, and what He thought, He could not bring forth unless the power of the Will was added. From this the Arians have taken a lesson and want to place will and pleasure before the Word. Let them then compete with the doctrine of Valentinus, but we, when we read the divine writings, found "He was" applied to the Son, and we heard of Him alone as being in the Father and as the Father's Image. In the case of created things only—since these things by nature once were not but afterwards came to be—did we recognize a preceding will and pleasure. David says in Psalm 113, "As for our God, He is in heaven; He has done whatever pleased Him," and in Psalm 110, "The works of the Lord are great, sought out according to all His good pleasure," and again in Psalm 134, "Whatever the Lord pleased, that He did in heaven and on earth and in the sea and in all deep places." If then He is a work and a thing made, and one among others, let Him, like the others, be said to have come to be "by will," and Scripture shows that these things are brought into being in this way. And Asterius, the advocate for the heresy, agrees when he writes, "For if it is unworthy of the Framer of all to make at pleasure, let His being pleased be removed equally in the case of all, so that His Majesty may be preserved unimpaired. Or if it is fitting for God to will, then let this better way apply in the case of the first Offspring. For it is not possible that it should be fitting for one and the same God to make things at His pleasure and not also by His will." Despite the Sophist having introduced abundant impiety in his words—namely, that the Offspring and the thing made are the same, and that the Son is one offspring among all the offspring that exist—he concludes that it is fitting to say that the works are by will and pleasure.

60. All everywhere tell us of the being of the Word, but none of His being 'by will,' nor at all of His making; but they, where, I ask, did they find will or pleasure 'precedent ' to the Word of God, unless forsooth, leaving the Scriptures, they simulate the perverseness of Valentinus? For Ptolemy the Valentinian said that the Unoriginate had a pair of attributes, Thought and Will, and first He thought and then He willed; and what He thought, He could not put forth, unless when the power of the Will was added. Thence the Arians taking a lesson, wish will and pleasure to precede the Word. For them then, let them rival the doctrine of Valentinus; but we, when we read the divine discourses, found 'He was' applied to the Son, but of Him only did we hear as being in the Father and the Father's Image; while in the case of things originate only, since also by nature these things once were not, but afterwards came to be, did we recognise a precedent will and pleasure, David saying in the hundred and thirteenth Psalm, 'As for our God He is in heaven, He has done whatsoever pleased Him,' and in the hundred and tenth, 'The works of the Lord are great, sought out unto all His good pleasure;' and again, in the hundred and thirty-fourth, 'Whatsoever the Lord pleased, that did He in heaven, and in earth, and in the sea, and in all deep places.' If then He be work and thing made, and one among others, let Him, as others, be said 'by will?' to have come to be, and Scripture shows that these are thus brought into being. And Asterius, the advocate for the heresy, acquiesces, when he thus writes, 'For if it be unworthy of the Framer of all, to make at pleasure, let His being pleased be removed equally in the case of all, that His Majesty be preserved unimpaired. Or if it be befitting God to will, then let this better way obtain in the case of the first Offspring. For it is not possible that it should be fitting for one and the same God to make things at His pleasure, and not at His will also.' In spite of the Sophist having introduced abundant irreligion in his words, namely, that the Offspring and the thing made are the same, and that the Son is one offspring out of all offsprings that are, He ends with the conclusion that it is fitting to say that the works are by will and pleasure.

Therefore, if He is different from all created things, as has been shown above, and the works came to be through Him, then "by will" should not be applied to Him, or else He has come to be in the same way as the things that come to be through Him. For Paul, who did not exist before, later became an Apostle "by the will of God," and our own calling, which itself once did not exist but now takes place afterwards, is preceded by will, and as Paul himself says again, has been made "according to the good pleasure of His will Ephesians 1:5." And what Moses records—"Let there be light," and "Let the earth appear," and "Let Us make man"—signifies, I think, according to what has gone before, the will of the Agent. For things that once did not exist but came into being afterwards from external causes are what the Framer deliberates to make. But His own Word, begotten from Him by nature—concerning Him He did not deliberate beforehand, for in Him the Father makes and frames whatever other things He deliberates about, as the Apostle James teaches, saying, "Of His own will begot He us with the Word of truth James 1:18." Therefore the will of God concerning all things, whether they are begotten again or brought into being initially, is in His Word, in whom He both makes and begets again whatever seems right to Him, as the Apostle 1 Thessalonians 5:18 again indicates, writing to Thessalonica: "for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you." But if He makes in Him, and in Him also is the will, and in Christ is the pleasure of the Father, how can He, like other things, come into being by will and pleasure? For if He too came to be by will, as you claim, it follows that the will concerning Him exists in some other Word, through whom He in turn comes to be, for it has been shown that God's will is not in the things He brings into being, but in Him through whom and in whom all things made are brought to be. Furthermore, since it is the same thing to say "By will" and "Once He was not," let them decide to say "Once He was not," so that, perceiving with shame that times are indicated by the latter, they may understand that to say "by will" is to place times before the Son, for deliberation precedes things that once did not exist, as in the case of all creatures. But if the Word is the Framer of the creatures and He coexists with the Father, how can deliberation precede the Everlasting as if He did not exist? For if deliberation precedes, how are all things through Him? Rather, He too, like one among others, would be begotten by will to be a Son, just as we too were made sons by the Word of Truth, and it remains, as was said, to seek another Word through whom He too has come to be and was begotten together with all things that came to be according to God's pleasure.

61. Therefore if He be other than all things, as has been above shown, and through Him the works rather came to be, let not 'by will?' be applied to Him, or He has similarly come to be as the things consist which through Him come to be. For Paul, whereas he was not before, became afterwards an Apostle 'by the will of God;' and our own calling, as itself once not being, but now taking place afterwards, is preceded by will, and, as Paul himself says again, has been made 'according to the good pleasure of His will Ephesians 1:5.' And what Moses relates, 'Let there be light,' and 'Let the earth appear,' and 'Let Us make man,' is, I think, according to what has gone before, significant of the will of the Agent. For things which once were not but happened afterwards from external causes, these the Framer counsels to make; but His own Word begotten from Him by nature, concerning Him He did not counsel beforehand; for in Him the Father makes, in Him frames, other things whatever He counsels; as also James the Apostle teaches, saying, 'Of His own will begot He us with the Word of truth James 1:18.' Therefore the Will of God concerning all things, whether they be begotten again or are brought into being at the first, is in His Word, in whom He both makes and begets again what seems right to Him; as the Apostle 1 Thessalonians 5:18 again signifies, writing to Thessalonica; 'for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you.' But if, in whom He makes, in Him also is the will, and in Christ is the pleasure of the Father, how can He, as others, come into being by will and pleasure? For if He too came to be as you maintain, by will, it follows that the will concerning Him consists in some other Word, through whom He in turn comes to be; for it has been shown that God's will is not in the things which He brings into being, but in Him through whom and in whom all things made are brought to be. Next, since it is all one to say 'By will?' and Once He was not,' let them make up their minds to say, 'Once He was not,' that, perceiving with shame that times are signified by the latter, they may understand that to say 'by will?' is to place times before the Son; for counselling goes before things which once were not, as in the case of all creatures. But if the Word is the Framer of the creatures, and He coexists with the Father, how can to counsel precede the Everlasting as if He were not? For if counsel precedes, how through Him are all things? For rather He too, as one among others is by will begotten to be a Son, as we too were made sons by the Word of Truth; and it rests, as was said, to seek another Word, through whom He too has come to be, and was begotten together with all things, which were according to God's pleasure.

If there is another Word of God, then let the Son be originated by a word. But if there is not—which is the case—and all things have come to be through Him according to what the Father has willed, doesn't this expose the many-headed craftiness of these men? Though they feel shame at saying "work" and "creature" and "God's Word did not exist before His generation," they still assert in another way that He is a creature by putting forward "will" and saying, "Unless He came to be by will, therefore God had a Son by necessity and against His good pleasure." But who is it who imposes necessity on Him, you most wicked men who twist everything to serve your heresy? For they see what is contrary to will, but what is greater and transcends it has escaped their perception. For just as what is beside purpose is contrary to will, so what is according to nature transcends and precedes deliberation. A man builds a house by deliberation, but begets a son by nature. What is built begins to come into being by will and is external to the maker. But the son is the proper offspring of the father's essence and is not external to him. Therefore the father does not deliberate about him, lest he appear to deliberate about himself. Just as much as the Son transcends the creature, by that much does what is by nature transcend will. When they hear about Him, they ought not to measure by will what is by nature. Yet forgetting that they are hearing about God's Son, they dare to apply human contraries—"necessity" and "beside purpose"—to God in order to be able to deny that there is a true Son of God. For let them tell us themselves: that God is good and merciful—does this attach to Him by will or not? If by will, we must consider that He began to be good and that His not being good is possible, for deliberating and choosing implies an inclination in two directions and is incidental to a rational nature. But if it is too unseemly that He should be called good and merciful by will, then what they themselves have said must be turned back on them: "therefore by necessity and not at His pleasure He is good," and "who is it that imposes this necessity on Him?" But if it is unseemly to speak of necessity in God's case, and therefore it is by nature that He is good, much more is He—and more truly—Father of the Son by nature and not by will.

62. If then there is another Word of God, then be the Son originated by a word; but if there be not, as is the case, but all things by Him have come to be, which the Father has willed, does not this expose the many-headed craftiness of these men? That feeling shame at saying 'work,' and 'creature,' and 'God's Word was not before His generation,' yet in another way they assert that He is a creature, putting forward 'will,' and saying, 'Unless He has by will come to be, therefore God had a Son by necessity and against His good pleasure.' And who is it then who imposes necessity on Him, O men most wicked, who draw everything to the purpose of your heresy? For what is contrary to will they see; but what is greater and transcends it has escaped their perception. For as what is beside purpose is contrary to will, so what is according to nature transcends and precedes counselling. A man by counsel builds a house, but by nature he begets a son; and what is in building began to come into being at will, and is external to the maker; but the son is proper offspring of the father's essence, and is not external to him; wherefore neither does he counsel concerning him, lest he appear to counsel about himself. As far then as the Son transcends the creature, by so much does what is by nature transcend the will. And they, on hearing of Him, ought not to measure by will what is by nature; forgetting however that they are hearing about God's Son, they dare to apply human contrarieties in the instance of God, 'necessity' and 'beside purpose,' to be able thereby to deny that there is a true Son of God. For let them tell us themselves — that God is good and merciful, does this attach to Him by will or not? If by will, we must consider that He began to be good, and that His not being good is possible; for to counsel and choose implies an inclination two ways, and is incidental to a rational nature. But if it be too unseemly that He should be called good and merciful upon will, then what they have said themselves must be retorted on them –'therefore by necessity and not at His pleasure He is good;' and, 'who is it that imposes this necessity on Him?' But if it be unseemly to speak of necessity in the case of God, and therefore it is by nature that He is good, much more is He, and more truly, Father of the Son by nature and not by will.

Moreover, let them answer us this—for against their shamelessness I wish to press a further question, bold indeed, but with a religious intent; be propitious, O Lord! Does the Father Himself exist, first having deliberated, then being pleased, or before deliberating? Since they are so bold in the case of the Word, they must receive the same answer in return, so they may know that their presumption reaches even to the Father Himself. If they themselves take counsel about will and say that even He is from will, what then was He before He deliberated, or what did He gain, as you think, after deliberating? But if such a question is unseemly and self-destructive, and shocking even to ask—for it is enough only to hear God's Name for us to know and understand that He is He that Is—will it not also be unreasonable to have parallel thoughts concerning the Word of God, and to make pretenses of will and pleasure? For it is enough in the same way only to hear the Name of the Word to know and understand that He who is God not by will has not by will but by nature His own Word. And does it not surpass all conceivable madness to entertain even the thought that God Himself deliberates and considers and chooses and proceeds to have a good pleasure, so that He be not without Word and without Wisdom, but have both? For He seems to be deliberating about Himself, who deliberates about what is proper to His Essence. There being then much blasphemy in such a thought, it will be right to say that things originate have come to be by favor and will, but the Son is not a work of will, nor has come after, as the creation, but is by nature the own Offspring of God's Essence. For being the own Word of the Father, He allows us not to account of will as before Himself, since He is Himself the Father's Living Counsel, and Power, and Framer of the things which seemed good to the Father. And this is what He says of Himself in the Proverbs: "Counsel is mine and security, mine is understanding, and mine strength." For as, although Himself the Understanding in which He prepared the heavens, and Himself Strength and Power—for Christ is God's Power and God's Wisdom—He here has altered the terms and said, "Mine is understanding" and "Mine strength," so while He says, "Mine is counsel," He must Himself be the Living Counsel of the Father; as we have learned from the Prophet also, that He becomes the Angel of great Counsel, and was called the good pleasure of the Father; for thus we must refute them, using human illustrations concerning God.

63. Moreover let them answer us this:– (for against their shamelessness I wish to urge a further question, bold indeed, but with a religious intent; be propitious, O Lord!)– the Father Himself, does He exist, first having counselled, then being pleased, or before counselling? For since they are so bold in the instance of the Word, they must receive the like answer, that they may know that this their presumption reaches even to the Father Himself. If then they shall themselves take counsel about will, and say that even He is from will, what then was He before He counselled, or what gained He, as you consider, after counselling? But if such a question be unseemly and self-destructive, and shocking even to ask (for it is enough only to hear God's Name for us to know and understand that He is He that Is), will it not also be against reason to have parallel thoughts concerning the Word of God, and to make pretences of will and pleasure? For it is enough in like manner only to hear the Name of the Word, to know and understand that He who is God not by will, has not by will but by nature His own Word. And does it not surpass all conceivable madness, to entertain the thought only, that God Himself counsels and considers and chooses and proceeds to have a good pleasure, that He be not without Word and without Wisdom, but have both? For He seems to be considering about Himself, who counsels about what is proper to His Essence. There being then much blasphemy in such a thought, it will be religious to say that things originate have come to be 'by favour and will,' but the Son is not a work of will, nor has come after, as the creation, but is by nature the own Offspring of God's Essence. For being the own Word of the Father, He allows us not to account of will as before Himself, since He is Himself the Father's Living Counsel, and Power, and Framer of the things which seemed good to the Father. And this is what He says of Himself in the Proverbs; 'Counsel is mine and security, mine is understanding, and mine strength Proverbs 8:14.' For as, although Himself the 'Understanding,' in which He prepared the heavens, and Himself 'Strength and Power' (for Christ is 'God's Power and God's Wisdom' 1 Corinthians 1:24), He here has altered the terms and said, 'Mine is understanding' and 'Mine strength,' so while He says, 'Mine is counsel,' He must Himself be the Living Counsel of the Father; as we have learned from the Prophet also, that He becomes 'the Angel of great Counsel Isaiah 9:6,' and was called the good pleasure of the Father; for thus we must refute them, using human illustrations concerning God.

Therefore, if the works exist by will and favor, and all creation is made according to God's good pleasure, and Paul was called to be an Apostle by the will of God, and our calling came about by His good pleasure and will, and all things came into being through the Word, then He is external to the things that came to be by will. Rather, He Himself is the Living Counsel of the Father, through which all these things came to be, by which David also gives thanks in the seventy-second Psalm: "You have held me by my right hand; You shall guide me with Your Counsel." How then can the Word, being the Counsel and Good Pleasure of the Father, Himself come into being by good pleasure and will, like everyone else? Unless, as I said before, in their madness they claim that He came into being through Himself, or through some other. Who then is it through whom He came to be? Let them fashion another Word, and let them name another Christ, copying the doctrine of Valentinus, for it is not Scripture. And even if they fashion another, yet surely he too comes into being through someone, and so, while we reckon up and investigate the succession of them, the many-headed heresy of the atheists is discovered to result in polytheism and unlimited madness. In this heresy, wishing the Son to be a creature and from nothing, they imply the same thing in other words by using the terms will and pleasure, which rightly belong to things that originate and to creatures. Is it not irreligious then to attribute the characteristics of things that originate to the Framer of all? And is it not blasphemous to say that will existed in the Father before the Word? For if will comes before in the Father, the Son's words are not true: "I in the Father." Or even if He is in the Father, yet He will hold only a second place, and it would not be fitting for Him to say "I in the Father," since will was before Him, in which all things were brought into being and He Himself existed, according to their view. For though He excels in glory, He is nonetheless one of the things that come into being by will. And, as we said before, if this is so, how is He Lord and they servants? But He is Lord of all because He is one with the Father's Lordship, and all creation is in bondage, since it is external to the Oneness of the Father, and whereas it once was not, it was brought to be.

64. Therefore if the works subsist 'by will and favour,' and the whole creature is made 'at God's good pleasure,' and Paul was called to be an Apostle 'by the will of God,' and our calling has come about 'by His good pleasure and will,' and all things have come into being through the Word, He is external to the things which have come to be by will, but rather is Himself the Living Counsel of the Father, by which all these things have come to be; by which David also gives thanks in the seventy-second Psalm. 'You have holden me by my right hand; You shall guide me with Your Counsel.' How then can the Word, being the Counsel and Good Pleasure of the Father, come into being Himself 'by good pleasure and will,' like every one else? Unless, as I said before, in their madness they repeat that He has come into being through Himself, or through some other. Who then is it through whom He has come to be? Let them fashion another Word; and let them name another Christ, rivalling the doctrine of Valentinus; for Scripture it is not. And though they fashion another, yet assuredly he too comes into being through some one; and so, while we are thus reckoning up and investigating the succession of them, the many-headed heresy of the Atheists is discovered to issue in polytheism and madness unlimited; in the which, wishing the Son to be a creature and from nothing, they imply the same thing in other words by pretending the words will and pleasure, which rightly belong to things originate and creatures. Is it not irreligious then to impute the characteristics of things originate to the Framer of all? And is it not blasphemous to say that will was in the Father before the Word? For if will precedes in the Father, the Son's words are not true, 'I in the Father.' or even if He is in the Father, yet He will hold but a second place, and it became Him not to say 'I in the Father,' since will was before Him, in which all things were brought into being and He Himself subsisted, as you hold. For though He excel in glory, He is not the less one of the things which by will come into being. And, as we have said before, if it be so, how is He Lord and they servants? But He is Lord of all, because He is one with the Father's Lordship; and the creation is all in bondage, since it is external to the Oneness of the Father, and, whereas it once was not, was brought to be.

Moreover, if they say that the Son exists by will, they should also say that He came to be by understanding, for I consider understanding and will to be the same thing. What a person decides is also what they understand, and what they understand is also what they decide. Certainly the Savior Himself has shown they correspond, being related, when He says, "Counsel is mine and security; mine is understanding, and mine strength" (Proverbs 8:14). Just as strength and security are the same (for they mean one attribute), so we may say that Understanding and Counsel are the same, which is the Lord. But these irreligious people are unwilling that the Son should be Word and Living Counsel. Instead, they make up a story that there is with God, as if it were a habit that comes and goes like in human beings, understanding, counsel, and wisdom. They leave nothing undone and they put forward the "Thought" and "Will" of Valentinus, so that they may separate the Son from the Father and may call Him a creature instead of the proper Word of the Father. To them must be said what was said to Simon Magus: "May the irreligion of Valentinus perish with you" (Acts 8:20). Let everyone rather trust Solomon, who says that the Word is Wisdom and Understanding. He says, "The Lord by Wisdom founded the earth, by Understanding He established the heavens." And just as here by Understanding, so in the Psalms, "By the Word of the Lord were the heavens made." And just as by the Word the heavens were made, so "He has done whatsoever pleased Him." And as the Apostle writes to the Thessalonians, "The will of God is in Christ Jesus." The Son of God, then, is the Word and the Wisdom; He is the Understanding and the Living Counsel; and in Him is the Good Pleasure of the Father. He is Truth and Light and Power of the Father. But if the Will of God is Wisdom and Understanding, and the Son is Wisdom, then whoever says that the Son exists by will is virtually saying that Wisdom has come into being in wisdom, and the Son is made in a son, and the Word created through the Word—which is incompatible with God and opposed to His Scriptures. For the Apostle proclaims the Son to be the own Radiance and Expression, not of the Father's will, but of His ousia itself, saying, "Who being the Radiance of His glory and the Expression of His hypostasis" (Hebrews 1:3). But if, as we have said before, the Father's ousia and hypostasis are not from will, then neither, as is very plain, is what is proper to the Father's hypostasis from will, for the proper Offspring from It must be such as, and in the same way as, that Blessed hypostasis. And accordingly the Father Himself did not say, "This is the Son originated at My will," nor "the Son whom I have by My favor," but simply "My Son," and more than that, "in whom I am well pleased"—meaning by this, "This is the Son by nature; and in Him is lodged My will about what pleases Me."

65. Moreover, if they say that the Son is by will, they should say also that He came to be by understanding; for I consider understanding and will to be the same. For what a man counsels, about that also he has understanding; and what he has in understanding, that also he counsels. Certainly the Saviour Himself has made them correspond, as being cognate, when He says, 'Counsel is mine and security; mine is understanding, and mine strength Proverbs 8:14.' For as strength and security are the same (for they mean one attribute), so we may say that Understanding and Counsel are the same, which is the Lord. But these irreligious men are unwilling that the Son should be Word and Living Counsel; but they fable that there is with God, as if a habit, coming and going, after the manner of men, understanding, counsel, wisdom; and they leave nothing undone, and they put forward the 'Thought' and 'Will' of Valentinus, so that they may but separate the Son from the Father, and may call Him a creature instead of the proper Word of the Father. To them then must be said what was said to Simon Magus; 'the irreligion of Valentinus perish with you Acts 8:20;' and let every one rather trust to Solomon, who says, that the Word is Wisdom and Understanding. For he says, 'The Lord by Wisdom founded the earth, by Understanding He established the heavens.' And as here by Understanding, so in the Psalms, 'By the Word of the Lord were the heavens made.' And as by the Word the heavens, so 'He has done whatsoever pleased Him.' And as the Apostle writes to Thessalonians, 'the will of God is in Christ Jesus.' The Son of God then, He is the 'Word' and the 'Wisdom;' He the 'Understanding' and the Living 'Counsel;' and in Him is the 'Good Pleasure of the Father.' He is 'Truth' and 'Light' and 'Power' of the Father. But if the Will of God is Wisdom and Understanding, and the Son is Wisdom, he who says that the Son is 'by will,' says virtually that Wisdom has come into being in wisdom, and the Son is made in a son, and the Word created through the Word; which is incompatible with God and is opposed to His Scriptures. For the Apostle proclaims the Son to be the own Radiance and Expression, not of the Father's will, but of His Essence Itself, saying, 'Who being the Radiance of His glory and the Expression of His Subsistence Hebrews 1:3.' But if, as we have said before, the Father's Essence and Subsistence be not from will, neither, as is very plain, is what is proper to the Father's Subsistence from will; for such as, and so as, that Blessed Subsistence, must also be the proper Offspring from It. And accordingly the Father Himself said not, 'This is the Son originated at My will,' nor 'the Son whom I have by My favour,' but simply 'My Son,' and more than that, 'in whom I am well pleased;' meaning by this, This is the Son by nature; and 'in Him is lodged My will about what pleases Me.'

Since the Son exists by nature and not by will, does He exist without the Father's pleasure and not with the Father's will? Certainly not. Rather, the Son exists with the Father's pleasure, and as He Himself says, 'The Father loves the Son, and shows Him all things.' For just as the Father did not begin to be good 'from will,' nor is He good without will and pleasure (for what He is, that also is His pleasure), so also the Son's existence, though it did not come 'from will,' is not without the Father's pleasure or against His purpose. For just as the Father's own existence is by His pleasure, so also the Son, being proper to His ousia, is not without His pleasure. Therefore let the Son be the object of the Father's pleasure and love, and let everyone think religiously about God's pleasure and willingness. For by that good pleasure by which the Son is the object of the Father's pleasure, the Father is the object of the Son's love, pleasure, and honor. And the good pleasure that flows from Father in Son is one, so that here too we may contemplate the Son in the Father and the Father in the Son. Let no one then, like Valentinus, introduce a precedent will; nor let anyone, by this pretense of 'counsel,' intrude between the Only Father and the Only Word, for it would be madness to place will and consideration between them. For it is one thing to say, 'He came to be of will,' and another to say that the Father has love and good pleasure toward His Son who is His own by nature. For to say 'He came to be of will' implies, in the first place, that once He was not, and next it implies an inclination in two directions, as has been said, so that one might suppose that the Father could even not will the Son. But to say of the Son, 'He might not have been,' is an irreligious presumption that reaches even to the ousia of the Father, as if what is His own might not have been. For it is the same as saying, 'The Father might not have been good.' And as the Father is always good by nature, so He is always generative by nature. And to say, 'The Father's good pleasure is the Son,' and 'The Word's good pleasure is the Father,' implies not a precedent will, but genuineness of nature and propriety and likeness of ousia. For just as in the case of radiance and light one might say that there is no will preceding radiance in the light, but it is its natural offspring, existing at the pleasure of the light which begot it, not by will and consideration but in nature and truth, so also in the case of the Father and the Son, one might rightly say that the Father has love and good pleasure toward the Son, and the Son has love and good pleasure toward the Father.

66. Since then the Son is by nature and not by will, is He without the pleasure of the Father and not with the Father's will? No, verily; but the Son is with the pleasure of the Father, and, as He says Himself, 'The Father loves the Son, and shows Him all things.' For as not 'from will?' did He begin to be good, nor yet is good without will and pleasure (for what He is, that also is His pleasure), so also that the Son should be, though it came not 'from will,' yet it is not without His pleasure or against His purpose. For as His own Subsistence is by His pleasure, so also the Son, being proper to His Essence, is not without His pleasure. Be then the Son the object of the Father's pleasure and love; and thus let every one religiously account of the pleasure and the not-unwillingness of God. For by that good pleasure wherewith the Son is the object of the Father's pleasure, is the Father the object of the Son's love, pleasure, and honour; and one is the good pleasure which is from Father in Son, so that here too we may contemplate the Son in the Father and the Father in the Son. Let no one then, with Valentinus, introduce a precedent will; nor let any one, by this pretence of 'counsel,' intrude between the Only Father and the Only Word; for it were madness to place will and consideration between them. For it is one thing to say, 'Of will He came to be,' and another, that the Father has love and good pleasure towards His Son who is His own by nature. For to say, 'Of will He came to be,' in the first place implies that once He was not; and next it implies an inclination two ways, as has been said, so that one might suppose that the Father could even not will the Son. But to say of the Son, 'He might not have been,' is an irreligious presumption reaching even to the Essence of the Father, as if what is His own might not have been. For it is the same as saying, 'The Father might not have been good.' And as the Father is always good by nature, so He is always generative by nature; and to say, 'The Father's good pleasure is the Son,' and 'The Word's good pleasure is the Father,' implies, not a precedent will, but genuineness of nature, and propriety and likeness of Essence. For as in the case of the radiance and light one might say, that there is no will preceding radiance in the light, but it is its natural offspring, at the pleasure of the light which begot it, not by will and consideration, but in nature and truth, so also in the instance of the Father and the Son, one might rightly say, that the Father has love and good pleasure towards the Son, and the Son has love and good pleasure towards the Father.

Therefore, do not call the Son a work of good pleasure, and do not bring the doctrine of Valentinus into the Church. Rather, let Him be the Living Counsel and Offspring in truth and nature, as the Radiance from the Light. For the Father has spoken in this way: 'My heart uttered a good Word,' and the Son correspondingly says, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me.' But if the Word is in the heart, where is will? And if the Son is in the Father, where is good pleasure? And if He is Will Himself, how is counsel in Will? This is improper, lest the Word come into being in a word, and the Son in a son, and Wisdom in a wisdom, as has been said repeatedly. For the Son is the Father's All, and nothing was in the Father before the Word; but in the Word is will also, and through Him the objects of will are accomplished, as the holy Scriptures have shown. And I wish that these irreligious men, having fallen into such unreasonableness as to be pondering about will, would now stop asking their childbearing women, whom they used to ask, 'Did you have a son before conceiving him?' but would instead ask the father, 'Do you become fathers by counsel, or by the natural law of your will?' or 'Are your children like your nature and essence?' so that even from fathers they may learn shame—from the very ones from whom they took this proposition about birth and from whom they hoped to gain understanding. For they will reply to them, 'What we beget is not like our good pleasure, but like ourselves; nor do we become parents by prior counsel, but to beget is proper to our nature, since we too are images of our fathers.' So let them either condemn themselves and stop asking women about the Son of God, or let them learn from them that the Son is begotten not by will, but in nature and truth. A refutation from human examples is fitting and appropriate for them, since these perverse-minded men argue about the Godhead in a human way. Why then do Christ's enemies still rage? For this pretense, like their others, is shown and proven to be mere fantasy and fable. On this account, they ought, however late, contemplating the precipice of folly into which they have fallen, to rise again from the depth and flee the snare of the devil, as we warn them. For Truth is loving toward humanity and cries out continually, 'If you do not believe Me because of My clothing of the body, yet believe the works, that you may know that I am in the Father and the Father in Me, and I and the Father are one, and whoever has seen Me has seen the Father.' And the Lord, according to His custom, is loving toward humanity and desires to 'help those who are fallen,' as the praise of David says. But these irreligious men, not wanting to hear the Lord's voice nor willing to see Him acknowledged by all as God and God's Son, go about, miserable as they are, like beetles, seeking with their father the devil pretexts for irreligion. What pretexts then, and from where, will they be able to find next? Unless they borrow blasphemies from Jews and Caiaphas and take atheism from Gentiles? For the divine Scriptures are closed to them, and from every part of them they are refuted as senseless and as Christ's enemies.

67. Therefore call not the Son a work of good pleasure; nor bring in the doctrine of Valentinus into the Church; but be He the Living Counsel, and Offspring in truth and nature, as the Radiance from the Light. For thus has the Father spoken, 'My heart uttered a good Word.' and the Son conformably, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me.' But if the Word be in the heart, where is will? And if the Son in the Father, where is good pleasure? And if He be Will Himself, how is counsel in Will? It is unseemly; lest the Word come into being in a word, and the Son in a son, and Wisdom in a wisdom, as has been repeatedly said. For the Son is the Father's All; and nothing was in the Father before the Word; but in the Word is will also, and through Him the objects of will are carried into effect, as holy Scriptures have shown. And I could wish that the irreligious men, having fallen into such want of reason as to be considering about will, would now ask their childbearing women no more, whom they used to ask, 'Had you a son before conceiving him?' but the father, 'Do ye become fathers by counsel, or by the natural law of your will.' or 'Are your children like your nature and essence?' that, even from fathers they may learn shame, from whom they assumed this proposition about birth, and from whom they hoped to gain knowledge in point. For they will reply to them, 'What we beget, is like, not our good pleasure, but like ourselves; nor become we parents by previous counsel, but to beget is proper to our nature; since we too are images of our fathers.' Either then let them condemn themselves, and cease asking women about the Son of God, or let them learn from them, that the Son is begotten not by will, but in nature and truth. Becoming and suitable to them is a refutation from human instances, since the perverse-minded men dispute in a human way concerning the Godhead. Why then are Christ's enemies still mad? For this, as well as their other pretences, is shown and proved to be mere fantasy and fable; and on this account, they ought, however late, contemplating the precipice of folly down which they have fallen, to rise again from the depth and to flee the snare of the devil, as we admonish them. For Truth is loving unto men and cries continually, 'If because of My clothing of the body ye believe Me not, yet believe the works, that you may know that I am in the Father and the Father in Me, and I and the Father are one, and He that has seen Me has seen the Father. ' But the Lord according to His wont is loving to man, and would fain 'help them that are fallen,' as the praise of David says; but the irreligious men, not desirous to hear the Lord's voice, nor bearing to see Him acknowledged by all as God and God's Son, go about, miserable men, as beetles, seeking with their father the devil pretexts for irreligion. What pretexts then, and whence will they be able next to find? Unless they borrow blasphemies of Jews and Caiaphas, and take atheism from Gentiles? For the divine Scriptures are closed to them, and from every part of them they are refuted as insensate and Christ's enemies.


Four Discourses Against the Arians — Discourse II

Hebrews 3:2, Acts 2:36 and Proverbs 8:22 (‘The Lord created me’) explained: such words refer to the Incarnation, for the Son is not a creature.

Source: Translated by John Henry Newman and Archibald Robertson. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 4. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/28162.htm>.

Contents · 9 chapters
  1. Opening
  2. Chapter 15. Texts explained; Fifthly, Acts 2:36. The Regula Fidei must be observed; madeapplies to our Lord's manhood; and to His manifestation; and to His office relative to us; and is relative to the Jews. Parallel instance in Genesis 27:29, 37. The context contradicts the Arianinterpretation.
  3. Chapter 16. Introductory to Proverbs 8:22, that the Son is not a Creature. Arianformula, a creature but not as one of the creatures; but each creature is unlike all other creatures; and no creature can create. The Word then differs from all creatures in that in which they, though otherwise differing, all agree together, as creatures; viz. in being an efficient cause; in being the one medium or instrumental agent in creation; moreover in being the revealer of the Father; and in being the object of worship.
  4. Chapter 17. Introduction to Proverbs 8:22 continued. Absurdity of supposing a Son or Word created in order to the creation of other creatures; as to the creation being unable to bear God's immediate hand, God condescends to the lowest. Moreover, if the Son a creature, He too could not bear God's hand, and an infiniteseries of media will be necessary. Objected, that, as Moseswho led out the Israelites was a man, so our Lord; but Moseswas not the Agent in creation:– again, that unity is found in created ministrations, but all such ministrations are defective and dependent:– again, that He learned to create, yet could God's Wisdom need teaching? And why should He learn, if the Father works hitherto? If the Son was created to create us, He is for our sake, not we for His
  5. Chapter 18. Introduction to Proverbs 8:22 continued. Contrast between the Father's operations immediately and naturally in the Son, instrumentally by the creatures; Scripture terms illustrative of this. Explanation of these illustrations; which should be interpreted by the doctrine of the Church; perverse sense put on them by the Arians, refuted. Mystery of Divine Generation. Contrast between God's Word and man's word drawn out at length. Asterius betrayed into holding two Unoriginates; his inconsistency. Baptism how by the Son as well as by the Father. On the Baptism of heretics. Why Arianworse than other heresies.
  6. Chapter 19. Texts explained; Sixthly, Proverbs 8:22. Proverbs are of a figurative nature, and must be interpreted as such. We must interpret them, and in particular this passage, by the Regula Fidei. 'He created me' not equivalent to 'I am a creature.' Wisdom a creature so far forth as Its human body. Again, if He is a creature, it is as 'a beginning of ways,' an office which, though not an attribute, is a consequence, of a higher and divine nature. And it is 'for the works,' which implied the works existed, and therefore much more He, before He was created. Also 'the Lord' not the Father 'created' Him, which implies the creation was that of a servant.
  7. Chapter 20. Texts Explained; Sixthly, Proverbs viii. 22 Continued. Our Lord is said to be created 'for the works,' i.e. with a particular purpose, which no mere creatures are ever said to be. Parallel of Isaiah 49:5, etc. When His manhood is spoken of, a reason for it is added; not so when His Divine Nature; Texts in proof.
  8. Chapter 21. Texts Explained; Sixthly, Proverbs 8:22, Continued. Our Lord not said in Scripture to be 'created,' or the works to be 'begotten.' 'In the beginning' means in the case of the works 'from the beginning.' Scripture passages explained. We are made by God first, begotten next; creatures by nature, sons by grace. Christ begotten first, made or created afterwards. Sense of 'First-born of the dead;' of 'First-born among many brethren;' of 'First-born of all creation,' contrasted with 'Only-begotten.' Further interpretation of 'beginning of ways,' and 'for the works.' Why a creature could not redeem; why redemption was necessary at all. Texts which contrast the Word and the works.
  9. Chapter 22. Texts Explained; Sixthly, the Context of Proverbs 8:22, and application of it to created Wisdom as seen in the works. The Son reveals the Father, first by the works, then by the Incarnation.

Opening

I thought I had already said enough against the empty teachers of Arius's madness, both to refute them and to defend the truth, so that they would stop and repent of their evil thoughts and words about the Savior. But for whatever reason, they still do not give up. Instead, like pigs and dogs wallowing in their own vomit and filth, they keep inventing new ways to be irreligious. They misinterpret the passage in Proverbs, "The Lord has created me a beginning of His ways for His works," and the words of the Apostle, "Who was faithful to Him that made Him," and immediately argue that the Son of God is a work and a creature. Even though they could have learned from what was said earlier—if they had not completely lost their ability to understand—that the Son is not from nothing and is not counted among created things at all (the Truth itself testifies to this, for being God, He cannot be a work, and it is wrong to call Him a creature; we say "out of nothing" and "it was not before its generation" only about creatures and works), yet because they seem afraid to abandon their own invention, they habitually quote these Scripture passages, which have a good meaning but which they twist. So let us examine again what these passages mean, to reassure the faithful and to show from each passage that these people know nothing at all about Christianity. If they did, they would not have trapped themselves in the unbelief of today's Jews, but would have inquired and learned that since "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God," it follows that when the Word became man at the Father's good pleasure, it was said of Him, as John said, "The Word became flesh," as Peter said, "He has made Him Lord and Christ," as by Solomon in the person of the Lord Himself, "The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works," as Paul said, "Become so much better than the Angels," and again, "He emptied Himself, and took upon Him the form of a servant," and again, "Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Jesus, who was faithful to Him that made Him." All these texts have the same meaning and purpose, a reverent one, declaring the divinity of the Word—even those that speak of Him in human terms as having become the Son of man. Though this distinction is enough to refute them, still, because they misunderstand the Apostle's words (to mention them first) and think the Word of God is one of the works because it is written "Who was faithful to Him that made Him," I have thought it necessary to answer this further argument of theirs, taking up their claim as I did before.

1. I did indeed think that enough had been said already against the hollow professors of Arius's madness, whether for their refutation or in the truth's behalf, to insure a cessation and repentance of their evil thoughts and words about the Saviour. They, however, for whatever reason, still do not succumb; but, as swine and dogs wallow in their own vomit and their own mire, rather invent new expedients for their irreligion. Thus they misunderstand the passage in the Proverbs, 'The Lord has created me a beginning of His ways for His works,' and the words of the Apostle, 'Who was faithful to Him that made Him Hebrews 3:2,' and straightway argue, that the Son of God is a work and a creature. But although they might have learned from what is said above, had they not utterly lost their power of apprehension, that the Son is not from nothing nor in the number of things originate at all, the Truth witnessing it (for, being God, He cannot be a work, and it is impious to call Him a creature, and it is of creatures and works that we say, 'out of nothing,' and 'it was not before its generation'), yet since, as if dreading to desert their own fiction, they are accustomed to allege the aforesaid passages of divine Scripture, which have a good meaning, but are by them practised on, let us proceed afresh to take up the question of the sense of these, to remind the faithful, and to show from each of these passages that they have no knowledge at all of Christianity. Were it otherwise, they would not have shut themselves up in the unbelief of the present Jews, but would have inquired and learned that, whereas 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God,' in consequence, it was when at the good pleasure of the Father the Word became man, that it was said of Him, as by John, 'The Word became flesh John 1:14;' so by Peter, 'He has made Him Lord and Christ Acts 2:36 ' — as by means of Solomon in the Person of the Lord Himself, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works Proverbs 8:22;' so by Paul, 'Become so much better than the Angels Hebrews 1:4;' and again, 'He emptied Himself, and took upon Him the form of a servant Philippians 2:7;' and again, 'Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Jesus, who was faithful to Him that made Him.' For all these texts have the same force and meaning, a religious one, declarative of the divinity of the Word, even those of them which speak humanly concerning Him, as having become the Son of man. But, though this distinction is sufficient for their refutation, still, since from a misconception of the Apostle's words (to mention them first), they consider the Word of God to be one of the works, because of its being written, 'Who was faithful to Him that made Him,' I have thought it needful to silence this further argument of theirs, taking in hand, as before, their statement.

If He is not a Son, then let Him be called a work, and let everything that is said about created works be said about Him. Let Him not be called Son, or Word, or Wisdom—and let God not be called Father, but only Maker and Creator of the things that come to be through Him. And let the creature be the image and expression of His creative will, and let Him be without generative nature, as they would have it, so that there is neither Word nor Wisdom, nor even an Image, of His proper ousia. For if He is not Son, neither is He Image. But if there is no Son, how can you say that God is a Creator? Since all things that come to be exist through the Word and in Wisdom, and nothing can exist without this, yet you say He does not have that in and through which He makes all things. For if the divine essence is not fruitful in itself but barren, as they claim—like a light that does not shine or a dry spring—are they not ashamed to speak of His possessing creative power? And while they deny what exists by nature, do they not blush to put before it what exists by will? But if He creates things that are external to Him and did not exist before, by willing them to be, and becomes their Maker, how much more will He first be Father of an Offspring from His proper ousia. For if they attribute to God the willing of things that do not exist, why do they not recognize in God what is above will? Now it is something that surpasses will, that He should exist by nature and should be Father of His proper Word. If, then, what comes first—what is according to nature—did not exist, as they foolishly claim, how could what is second—what is according to will—come to be? For the Word is first, and then the creation. On the contrary, the Word exists, whatever these irreligious people claim; for through Him creation came to be, and God, being Maker, plainly also has His creative Word—not external, but proper to Him, for this must be repeated. If He has the power of will, and His will is effective and sufficient for the existence of the things that come to be, and His Word is effective and a Maker, that Word must surely be the living Will of the Father, and an essential energy, and a real Word, in whom all things both exist and are excellently governed. No one can even doubt that He who orders is prior to the ordering and the things ordered. And thus, as I said, God's creating is second to His begetting; for Son implies something proper to Him and truly from that blessed and everlasting essence; but what is from His will comes into existence from without, and is created through His proper Offspring who is from it.

2. If then He be not a Son, let Him be called a work, and let all that is said of works be said of Him, nor let Him and Him alone be called Son, nor Word, nor Wisdom; neither let God be called Father, but only Framer and Creator of things which by Him come to be; and let the creature be Image and Expression of His framing will, and let Him, as they would have it, be without generative nature, so that there be neither Word, nor Wisdom, no, nor Image, of His proper substance. For if He be not Son, neither is He Image. But if there be not a Son, how then say you that God is a Creator? Since all things that come to be are through the Word and in Wisdom, and without This nothing can be, whereas you say He has not That in and through which He makes all things. For if the Divine Essence be not fruitful itself, but barren, as they hold, as a light that lightens not, and a dry fountain, are they not ashamed to speak of His possessing framing energy? And whereas they deny what is by nature, do they not blush to place before it what is by will? But if He frames things that are external to Him and before were not, by willing them to be, and becomes their Maker, much more will He first be Father of an Offspring from His proper Essence. For if they attribute to God the willing about things which are not, why recognise they not that in God which lies above the will? Now it is a something that surpasses will, that He should be by nature, and should be Father of His proper Word. If then that which comes first, which is according to nature, did not exist, as they would have it in their folly, how could that which is second come to be, which is according to will? For the Word is first, and then the creation. On the contrary the Word exists, whatever they affirm, those irreligious ones; for through Him did creation come to be, and God, as being Maker, plainly has also His framing Word, not external, but proper to Him — for this must be repeated. If He has the power of will, and His will is effective, and suffices for the consistence of the things that come to be, and His Word is effective, and a Framer, that Word must surely be the living Will of the Father, and an essential energy, and a real Word, in whom all things both consist and are excellently governed. No one can even doubt, that He who disposes is prior to the disposition and the things disposed. And thus, as I said, God's creating is second to His begetting; for Son implies something proper to Him and truly from that blessed and everlasting Essence; but what is from His will, comes into consistence from without, and is framed through His proper Offspring who is from It.

We have shown, then, that those who say the Lord is not the Son of God but a work are guilty of great extravagance, and it follows that we must all necessarily confess that He is Son. And if He is Son—as He indeed is—and a son is understood to be not external to his father but from him, then they should not raise questions about the terms the sacred writers use of the Word Himself, namely not "to Him that begot Him" but "to Him that made Him." As I said before, once we have established what His nature is, the words used in such cases need not raise any question. For terms do not diminish His nature; rather that nature draws those terms to itself and changes them. Terms are not prior to essences; essences come first, and terms come second. Therefore, when the essence is a work or creature, then the words "He made," "He became," and "He created" are used properly and designate the work. But when the essence is an offspring and son, then "He made," "He became," and "He created" no longer properly apply to it, nor do they designate a work. Instead, we use "He made" without question to mean "He begot." In this way, fathers often call the sons born of them their servants, yet without denying the genuineness of their nature; and often they affectionately call their own servants children, yet without overlooking the fact that they originally purchased them. They use the one term because of their authority as fathers, but in the other case they speak from affection. Thus Sarah called Abraham lord, though she was not a servant but a wife. And while the Apostle joined Onesimus the servant to Philemon the master as a brother, Bathsheba, although mother, called her son servant, saying to his father, "Your servant Solomon" (1 Kings 1:19). Afterward Nathan the prophet also came in and repeated her words to David: "Solomon your servant." They did not hesitate to call the son a servant, for while David heard it, he recognized the nature, and while they spoke it, they did not forget the genuineness. They prayed that he might be made his father's heir, though they gave him the name of servant, for to David he was son by nature.

3. As we have shown then they are guilty of great extravagance who say that the Lord is not Son of God, but a work, and it follows that we all of necessity confess that He is Son. And if He be Son, as indeed He is, and a son is confessed to be not external to his father but from him, let them not question about the terms, as I said before, which the sacred writers use of the Word Himself, viz. not 'to Him that begot Him,' but 'to Him that made Him;' for while it is confessed what His nature is, what word is used in such instances need raise no question. For terms do not disparage His Nature; rather that Nature draws to Itself those terms and changes them. For terms are not prior to essences, but essences are first, and terms second. Wherefore also when the essence is a work or creature, then the words 'He made,' and 'He became,' and 'He created,' are used of it properly, and designate the work. But when the Essence is an Offspring and Son, then 'He made,' and 'He became,' and 'He created,' no longer properly belong to it, nor designate a work; but 'He made' we use without question for 'He begot.' Thus fathers often call the sons born of them their servants, yet without denying the genuineness of their nature; and often they affectionately call their own servants children, yet without putting out of sight their purchase of them originally; for they use the one appellation from their authority as being fathers, but in the other they speak from affection. Thus Sara called Abraham lord, though not a servant but a wife; and while to Philemon the master the Apostle joined Onesimus the servant as a brother, Bathsheba, although mother, called her son servant, saying to his father, 'Your servant Solomon 1 Kings 1:19;'– afterwards also Nathan the Prophet came in and repeated her words to David, 'Solomon your servant.' Nor did they mind calling the son a servant, for while David heard it, he recognised the 'nature,' and while they spoke it, they forgot not the 'genuineness,' praying that he might be made his father's heir, to whom they gave the name of servant; for to David he was son by nature.

When we read Scripture this way, we interpret it fairly. We don't consider Solomon a servant just because we hear him called that, but rather a natural and genuine son. In the same way, even though the Savior is confessed to be truly the Son and to be the Word by nature, if the saints say "Who was faithful to Him that made Him," or if He says of Himself "The Lord created me" and "I am Your servant and the Son of Your handmaid" and similar things, no one should deny that He is proper to the Father and from Him. Just as in the case of Solomon and David, people should have a right understanding of the Father and the Son. If people acknowledge Solomon to be a son even though they hear him called a servant, aren't those people deserving of many deaths who, instead of keeping the same interpretation when it comes to the Lord, forcibly misinterpret and deny the natural and genuine generation of the Son from the Father whenever they hear "Offspring" and "Word" and "Wisdom"? Yet when they hear words and terms proper to a work, they immediately jump to the idea that He is by nature a work and deny the Word—even though it is possible to refer all these terms to His humanity, since He was made man. Aren't they proved to be "an abomination" also "unto the Lord," since they have "diverse weights" with them, using one standard to evaluate those other cases and another standard to blaspheme the Lord? Perhaps they grant that the word "servant" is used with a certain understanding, but they insist on "Who made" as some great support for their heresy. But this support of theirs is also just a broken reed, for if they are aware of Scripture's style, they must immediately pass judgment against themselves. Just as Solomon, though a son, is called a servant, so—to repeat what was said above—even though parents call the sons springing from themselves "made" and "created" and "becoming," they do not for all this deny their nature. Thus Hezekiah, as it is written in Isaiah, said in his prayer, "From this day I will make children, who shall declare Your righteousness, O God of my salvation." He said "I will make," but the Prophet in that very book and in the Fourth Book of Kings speaks this way: "And the sons who shall come forth of you." He uses "make" for "beget," and he calls those who were to spring from him "made," and no one questions whether the term refers to a natural offspring. Again, Eve on bearing Cain said, "I have gotten a man from the Lord." She too used "gotten" for "brought forth." First she saw the child, yet then she said "I have gotten." No one would consider, because of "I have gotten," that Cain was purchased from outside instead of being born of her. Again, the Patriarch Jacob said to Joseph, "And now your two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh, which became yours in Egypt, before I came unto you into Egypt, are mine." And Scripture says about Job, "And there came to him seven sons and three daughters." Moses too has said in the Law, "If sons become to any one" and "If he make a son." Here again they speak of those who are begotten as "become" and "made," knowing that while they are acknowledged to be sons, we need not question "they became" or "I have gotten" or "I made." For nature and truth draw the meaning to themselves.

4. As then, when we read this, we interpret it fairly, without accounting Solomon a servant because we hear him so called, but a son natural and genuine, so also, if, concerning the Saviour, who is confessed to be in truth the Son, and to be the Word by nature, the saints say, 'Who was faithful to Him that made Him,' or if He say of Himself, 'The Lord created me,' and, 'I am Your servant and the Son of Your handmaid,' and the like, let not any on this account deny that He is proper to the Father and from Him; but, as in the case of Solomon and David, let them have a right idea of the Father and the Son. For if, though they hear Solomon called a servant, they acknowledge him to be a son, are they not deserving of many deaths, who, instead of preserving the same explanation in the instance of the Lord, whenever they hear 'Offspring,' and 'Word,' and 'Wisdom,' forcibly misinterpret and deny the generation, natural and genuine, of the Son from the Father; but on hearing words and terms proper to a work, immediately drop down to the notion of His being by nature a work, and deny the Word; and this, though it is possible, from His having been made man, to refer all these terms to His humanity? And are they not proved to be 'an abomination' also 'unto the Lord,' as having 'diverse weights Proverbs 20:23 ' with them, and with this estimating those other instances, and with that blaspheming the Lord? But perhaps they grant that the word 'servant' is used under a certain understanding, but lay stress upon 'Who made' as some great support of their heresy. But this stay of theirs also is but a broken reed; for if they are aware of the style of Scripture, they must at once give sentence against themselves. For as Solomon, though a son, is called a servant, so, to repeat what was said above, although parents call the sons springing from themselves 'made' and 'created' and 'becoming,' for all this they do not deny their nature. Thus Hezekiah, as it is written in Isaiah, said in his prayer, 'From this day I will make children, who shall declare Your righteousness, O God of my salvation.' He then said, 'I will make;' but the Prophet in that very book and the Fourth of Kings, thus speaks, 'And the sons who shall come forth of you 2 Kings 20:18; Isaiah 39:7.' He uses then 'make' for 'beget,' and he calls them who were to spring from him, 'made,' and no one questions whether the term has reference to a natural offspring. Again, Eve on bearing Cain said, 'I have gotten a man from the Lord;' thus she too used 'gotten' for 'brought forth.' For, first she saw the child, yet next she said, 'I have gotten.' Nor would any one consider, because of 'I have gotten,' that Cain was purchased from without, instead of being born of her. Again, the Patriarch Jacob said to Joseph, 'And now your two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh, which became yours in Egypt, before I came unto you into Egypt, are mine.' And Scripture says about Job, 'And there came to him seven sons and three daughters.' As Moses too has said in the Law, 'If sons become to any one,' and 'If he make a son.' Here again they speak of those who are begotten, as 'become' and 'made,' knowing that, while they are acknowledged to be sons, we need not make a question of 'they became,' or 'I have gotten,' or 'I made.' For nature and truth draw the meaning to themselves.

Given this, when people ask whether the Lord is a creature or a work, we should first ask them this: whether He is Son and Word and Wisdom. If this is demonstrated, then the speculation about work and creation immediately collapses and ends. A work could never be Son and Word, nor could the Son be a work. And again, since this is how things stand, the proof is clear to everyone that the phrase "to Him who made Him" does not support their heresy but actually condemns it. For it has been shown that the expression "He made" is applied in divine Scripture even to children who are genuine and natural. Therefore, since the Lord is proven to be the Father's Son naturally and genuinely, and Word and Wisdom, even if "He made" is used concerning Him, or "He became," this is not said of Him as if He were a work. Rather, the saints have no hesitation about using such expressions—for instance, in the case of Solomon and Hezekiah's children. For even though the fathers had begotten them from themselves, it is still written "I have made" and "I have gotten" and "He became." Therefore God's enemies, despite their repeated citing of such phrases, ought now—even if belatedly, after what has been said—to renounce their irreligious ideas and think of the Lord as a true Son, Word, and Wisdom of the Father, not a work, not a creature. For if the Son is a creature, then by what word and by what wisdom was He Himself made? For all the works were made through the Word and the Wisdom, as it is written: "In wisdom You have made them all," and "All things were made by Him, and without Him nothing was made." But if He is the one who is the Word and the Wisdom by which all things come to be, it follows that He is not among the works, nor indeed among things that have an origin, but is the Offspring of the Father.

5. This being so, when persons ask whether the Lord is a creature or work, it is proper to ask of them this first, whether He is Son and Word and Wisdom. For if this is shown, the surmise about work and creation falls to the ground at once and is ended. For a work could never be Son and Word; nor could the Son be a work. And again, this being the state of the case, the proof is plain to all, that the phrase, 'To Him who made Him' does not serve their heresy, but rather condemns it. For it has been shown that the expression 'He made' is applied in divine Scripture even to children genuine and natural; whence, the Lord being proved to be the Father's Son naturally and genuinely, and Word, and Wisdom, though 'He made' be used concerning Him, or 'He became,' this is not said of Him as if a work, but the saints make no question about using the expression — for instance in the case of Solomon, and Hezekiah's children. For though the fathers had begotten them from themselves, still it is written, 'I have made,' and 'I have gotten,' and 'He became.' Therefore God's enemies, in spite of their repeated allegation of such phrases, ought now, though late in the day, after what has been said, to disown their irreligious thoughts, and think of the Lord as of a true Son, Word, and Wisdom of the Father, not a work, not a creature. For if the Son be a creature, by what word then and by what wisdom was He made Himself? For all the works were made through the Word and the Wisdom, as it is written, 'In wisdom have You made them all,' and, 'All things were made by Him, and without Him was not anything made.' But if it be He who is the Word and the Wisdom, by which all things come to be, it follows that He is not in the number of works, nor in short of things originate, but the Offspring of the Father.

Consider how serious an error it is to call God's Word a work. Solomon says in one place in Ecclesiastes that "God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good or whether it be evil." If then the Word is a work, do you mean that He as well as others will be brought into judgment? And what room is there for judgment when the Judge is on trial? Who will give the just their blessing and the unworthy their punishment, if the Lord, as you must suppose, is standing on trial with the rest? By what law shall He, the Lawgiver, Himself be judged? These things are proper to the works: to be on trial, to be blessed, and to be punished by the Son. Now then fear the Judge, and let Solomon's words convince you. For if God shall bring all the works into judgment, but the Son is not in the number of things put on trial, but rather is Himself the Judge of all works, is not the proof clearer than the sun that the Son is not a work but the Father's Word, in whom all the works both come to be and come into judgment? Further, if the expression "who was faithful" is a difficulty to them, from the thought that "faithful" is used of Him as of others—as if He exercises faith and so receives the reward of faith—they must proceed at this rate to find fault with Moses for saying "God faithful and true," and with St. Paul for writing "God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that you are able." But when the saints spoke this way, they were not thinking of God in a human way, but they acknowledged two senses of the word "faithful" in Scripture: first "believing," then "trustworthy," of which the former belongs to man, the latter to God. Thus Abraham was faithful because he believed God's word; and God is faithful, for, as David says in the Psalm, "The Lord is faithful in all His words," or is trustworthy, and cannot lie. Again, "If any faithful woman have widows," she is so called for her right faith; but "It is a faithful saying" because what He has spoken has a claim on our faith, for it is true and not otherwise. Accordingly the words "who is faithful to Him that made Him" imply no parallel with others, nor mean that by having faith He became well-pleasing; but that, being Son of the True God, He too is faithful and ought to be believed in all He says and does, Himself remaining unalterable and not changed in His human economy (divine plan of salvation) and fleshly presence.

6. For consider how grave an error it is, to call God's Word a work. Solomon says in one place in Ecclesiastes, that 'God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good or whether it be evil Ecclesiastes 12:14.' If then the Word be a work, do you mean that He as well as others will be brought into judgment? And what room is there for judgment, when the Judge is on trial? Who will give to the just their blessing, who to the unworthy their punishment, the Lord, as you must suppose, standing on trial with the rest? By what law shall He, the Lawgiver, Himself be judged? These things are proper to the works, to be on trial, to be blessed and to be punished by the Son. Now then fear the Judge, and let Solomon's words convince you. For if God shall bring the works one and all into judgment, but the Son is not in the number of things put on trial, but rather is Himself the Judge of works one and all, is not the proof clearer than the sun, that the Son is not a work but the Father's Word, in whom all the works both come to be and come into judgment? Further, if the expression, 'Who was faithful,' is a difficulty to them, from the thought that 'faithful' is used of Him as of others, as if He exercises faith and so receives the reward of faith, they must proceed at this rate to find fault with Moses for saying, 'God faithful and true,' and with St. Paul for writing, 'God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that you are able 1 Corinthians 10:13.' But when the saints spoke thus, they were not thinking of God in a human way, but they acknowledged two senses of the word 'faithful' in Scripture, first 'believing,' then 'trustworthy,' of which the former belongs to man, the latter to God. Thus Abraham was faithful, because He believed God's word; and God faithful, for, as David says in the Psalm, 'The Lord is faithful in all His words,' or is trustworthy, and cannot lie. Again, 'If any faithful woman have widows 1 Timothy 5:16,' she is so called for her right faith; but, 'It is a faithful saying,' because what He has spoken has a claim on our faith, for it is true, and is not otherwise. Accordingly the words, 'Who is faithful to Him that made Him,' implies no parallel with others, nor means that by having faith He became well-pleasing; but that, being Son of the True God, He too is faithful, and ought to be believed in all He says and does, Himself remaining unalterable and not changed in His human Economy and fleshly presence.

Thus we can confront these shameless people and show from the single expression "He made" that they are mistaken in thinking the Word of God is a work. But further, since the meaning of the context is orthodox, showing the time and circumstances to which this expression refers, I should demonstrate from it as well how unreasonable the heretics are. We should consider, as we did above, the occasion when this was said and for what purpose. Now the Apostle is not discussing things before creation when he speaks this way, but rather when "the Word became flesh." For it is written: "Therefore, holy brothers, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession Jesus, who was faithful to Him that made Him." When did He become "Apostle" except when He put on our flesh? And when did He become "High Priest of our profession" except when, after offering Himself for us, He raised His Body from the dead and now Himself brings near and offers to the Father those who approach Him in faith, redeeming all and making propitiation to God for all? The Apostle did not say "who was faithful to Him that made Him" intending to indicate the essence (ousia) of the Word or His natural generation from the Father—God forbid, for the Word is not made but makes—but rather to indicate His descent to mankind and His priesthood, which did "become." This is easily seen from the account of the Law and of Aaron. Aaron was not born a high priest but a man, and in due time, when God willed, he became a high priest. Yet he became so not simply or as indicated by his ordinary garments, but by putting on over them the ephod, the breastplate, the robe which the women made at God's command, and going in them into the holy place, he offered the sacrifice for the people. In these garments he mediated, as it were, between the vision of God and the sacrifices of men. In the same way the Lord also—"In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God"—but when the Father willed that ransoms should be paid for all and grace should be given to all, then truly the Word took earthly flesh, just as Aaron took his robe, having Mary for the Mother of His Body as if she were virgin earth. As a High Priest having an offering as others do, He offered Himself to the Father and cleansed us all from sins in His own blood and rose from the dead.

7. Thus then we may meet these men who are shameless, and from the single expression 'He made,' may show that they err in thinking that the Word of God is a work. But further, since the drift also of the context is orthodox, showing the time and the relation to which this expression points, I ought to show from it also how the heretics lack reason; viz. by considering, as we have done above, the occasion when it was used and for what purpose. Now the Apostle is not discussing things before the creation when he thus speaks, but when 'the Word became flesh;' for thus it is written, 'Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession Jesus, who was faithful to Him that made Him.' Now when became He 'Apostle,' but when He put on our flesh? And when became He 'High Priest of our profession,' but when, after offering Himself for us, He raised His Body from the dead, and, as now, Himself brings near and offers to the Father those who in faith approach Him, redeeming all, and for all propitiating God? Not then as wishing to signify the Essence of the Word nor His natural generation from the Father, did the Apostle say, 'Who was faithful to Him that made Him'– (perish the thought! For the Word is not made, but makes)– but as signifying His descent to mankind and High- priesthood which did 'become'– as one may easily see from the account given of the Law and of Aaron. I mean, Aaron was not born a high-priest, but a man; and in process of time, when God willed, he became a high-priest; yet became so, not simply, nor as betokened by his ordinary garments, but putting over them the ephod, the breastplate Exodus 29:5, the robe, which the women wrought at God's command, and going in them into the holy place, he offered the sacrifice for the people; and in them, as it were, mediated between the vision of God and the sacrifices of men. Thus then the Lord also, 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God;' but when the Father willed that ransoms should be paid for all and to all, grace should be given, then truly the Word, as Aaron his robe, so did He take earthly flesh, having Mary for the Mother of His Body as if virgin earth, that, as a High Priest, having He as others an offering, He might offer Himself to the Father, and cleanse us all from sins in His own blood, and might rise from the dead.

What happened long ago was a shadow of this reality, and what the Savior did when He came, Aaron foreshadowed according to the Law. Just as Aaron remained the same person and did not change by putting on the high-priestly robes, but stayed the same while simply being clothed, so that if someone had seen him offering sacrifice and said, "Look, Aaron has today become high priest," they would not have meant that he was then born as a man—for he was a man even before becoming high priest—but rather that he had been made high priest in his ministry by putting on the garments made and prepared for the high priesthood. In the same way, it is possible to understand rightly in the Lord's case that He did not become something other than Himself when He took on flesh, but being the same as before, He was clothed in it. The expressions "He became" and "He was made" must not be understood as if the Word, considered as the Word, were made, but rather that the Word, being the Framer of all things, was afterwards made High Priest by putting on a body that was originate and made, and such as He can offer for us. This is why He is said to be made. Now if the Lord did not become man, that is a point for the Arians to argue about; but if "the Word became flesh," what else should have been said about Him when He became man, except "who was faithful to Him that made Him"? For just as it is proper to the Word to have it said of Him, "In the beginning was the Word," so it is proper to man to "become" and to be "made." Who then, seeing the Lord as a man walking about, yet appearing to be God from His works, would not have asked, "Who made Him man?" And who again, when asked such a question, would not have answered that the Father made Him man and sent Him to us as High Priest? This meaning, time, and character the Apostle himself, the writer of the words "who is faithful to Him that made Him," will best make clear to us if we pay attention to what comes before them. For there is one train of thought, and the entire passage is about One and the Same. He writes in the Epistle to the Hebrews: "Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, He also Himself likewise took part of the same; that through death He might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil; and deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage. For verily He took not on Him the nature of Angels; but He took on Him the seed of Abraham. Wherefore in all things it behooved Him to be made like His brethren, that He might be a merciful and faithful High Priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that He Himself has suffered being tempted, He is able to succour them that are tempted. Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of a heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Jesus; who was faithful to Him that made Him."

8. For what happened of old was a shadow of this; and what the Saviour did on His coming, this Aaron shadowed out according to the Law. As then Aaron was the same and did not change by putting on the high-priestly dress, but remaining the same was only robed, so that, had any one seen him offering, and had said, 'Lo, Aaron has this day become high-priest,' he had not implied that he then had been born man, for man he was even before he became high-priest, but that he had been made high-priest in his ministry, on putting on the garments made and prepared for the high- priesthood; in the same way it is possible in the Lord's instance also to understand aright, that He did not become other than Himself on taking the flesh, but, being the same as before, He was robed in it; and the expressions 'He became' and 'He was made,' must not be understood as if the Word, considered as the Word, were made, but that the Word, being Framer of all, afterwards was made High Priest, by putting on a body which was originate and made, and such as He can offer for us; wherefore He is said to be made. If then indeed the Lord did not become man, that is a point for the Arians to battle; but if the 'Word became flesh,' what ought to have been said concerning Him when become man, but 'Who was faithful to Him that made Him?' for as it is proper to the Word to have it said of Him, 'In the beginning was the Word,' so it is proper to man to 'become' and to be 'made.' Who then, on seeing the Lord as a man walking about, and yet appearing to be God from His works, would not have asked, Who made Him man? And who again, on such a question, would not have answered, that the Father made Him man, and sent Him to us as High Priest? And this meaning, and time, and character, the Apostle himself, the writer of the words, 'Who is faithful to Him that made Him,' will best make plain to us, if we attend to what goes before them. For there is one train of thought, and the lection is all about One and the Same. He writes then in the Epistle to the Hebrews thus; 'Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, He also Himself likewise took part of the same; that through death He might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil; and deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage. For verily He took not on Him the nature of Angels; but He took on Him the seed of Abraham. Wherefore in all things it behooved Him to be made like His brethren, that He might be a merciful and faithful High Priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that He Himself has suffered being tempted, He is able to succour them that are tempted. Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of a heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Jesus; who was faithful to Him that made Him. '

Anyone who reads this entire passage must condemn the Arians and admire the blessed Apostle, who has spoken well. For when was Christ "made," when did He become "Apostle," except when, like us, He "took part in flesh and blood"? And when did He become "a merciful and faithful High Priest," except when "in all things He was made like His brethren"? And He was "made like" when He became man, having put upon Himself our flesh. Therefore Paul was writing concerning the Word's human economy when he said, "Who was faithful to Him that made Him," and not concerning His ousia. So do not have the madness any longer to say that the Word of God is a work, whereas He is Son by nature Only-begotten, and then had "brethren" when He took on flesh like ours. Moreover, by offering Himself, He was named and became "merciful and faithful"—merciful, because in mercy to us He offered Himself for us, and faithful, not as sharing faith with us, nor as having faith in anyone as we have, but as deserving to receive faith in all He says and does, and as offering a faithful sacrifice, one which remains and does not come to nothing. For those sacrifices which were offered according to the Law did not have this faithfulness, passing away with the day and needing further cleansing. But the Saviour's sacrifice, taking place once, has perfected everything and has become faithful as remaining forever. And Aaron had successors, and in a word the priesthood under the Law exchanged its first ministers as time and death went on. But the Lord, having a high priesthood without transition and without succession, has become a "faithful High Priest" as continuing forever, and faithful too by promise, so that He may hear and not mislead those who come to Him. This may also be learned from the Epistle of the great Peter, who says, "Let them that suffer according to the will of God, commit their souls to a faithful Creator." For He is faithful as not changing, but abiding ever, and rendering what He has promised.

9. Who can read this whole passage without condemning the Arians, and admiring the blessed Apostle, who has spoken well? For when was Christ 'made,' when became He 'Apostle,' except when, like us, He 'took part in flesh and blood.' And when became He 'a merciful and faithful High Priest,' except when 'in all things He was made like His brethren.' And then was He 'made like,' when He became man, having put upon Him our flesh. Wherefore Paul was writing concerning the Word's human Economy, when he said, 'Who was faithful to Him that made Him,' and not concerning His Essence. Have not therefore any more the madness to say that the Word of God is a work; whereas He is Son by nature Only-begotten, and then had 'brethren,' when He took on Him flesh like ours; which moreover, by Himself offering Himself, He was named and became 'merciful and faithful,'– merciful, because in mercy to us He offered Himself for us, and faithful, not as sharing faith with us, nor as having faith in any one as we have, but as deserving to receive faith in all He says and does, and as offering a faithful sacrifice, one which remains and does not come to nought. For those which were offered according to the Law, had not this faithfulness, passing away with the day and needing a further cleansing; but the Saviour's sacrifice, taking place once, has perfected everything, and has become faithful as remaining forever. And Aaron had successors, and in a word the priesthood under the Law exchanged its first ministers as time and death went on; but the Lord having a high priesthood without transition and without succession, has become a 'faithful High Priest,' as continuing for ever; and faithful too by promise, that He may hear and not mislead those who come to Him. This may be also learned from the Epistle of the great Peter, who says, 'Let them that suffer according to the will of God, commit their souls to a faithful Creator 1 Peter 4:19.' For He is faithful as not changing, but abiding ever, and rendering what He has promised.

Now the so-called gods of the Greeks, unworthy of the name, are faithful neither in their essence nor in their promises. They are not present everywhere. Rather, these local deities eventually come to nothing and undergo natural dissolution. This is why the Word cries out against them, saying that "faith is not strong in them," but they are "waters that fail," and "there is no faith in them." But the God of all, being one really and truly, is faithful. He is always the same and says, "See now, that I, even I am He," and "I change not." Therefore His Son is faithful, being always the same and unchanging, deceiving neither in His essence nor in His promise. As the Apostle again says when writing to the Thessalonians, "Faithful is He who calls you, who also will do it" (1 Thessalonians 5:24). In doing what He promises, He is faithful to His words. And he writes to the Hebrews about the word's meaning "unchangeable": "If we believe not, yet He abides faithful; He cannot deny Himself" (2 Timothy 2:13). Therefore the Apostle reasonably, when discussing the bodily presence of the Word, says he is "an Apostle and faithful to Him that made Him," showing us that even when made man, "Jesus Christ" is "the same yesterday, and today, and forever" (Hebrews 13:8)—unchangeable. And just as the Apostle mentions His being made man when speaking of His High Priesthood, so too he did not keep silent about His Godhead. Rather, he mentions it immediately, giving us protection on every side, and especially when he speaks of His humility, so that we may immediately know His loftiness and His majesty, which is the Father's. For instance, he says, "Moses as a servant, but Christ as a Son" (Hebrews 3:5-6), and the former "faithful in his house" and the latter "over the house," since He Himself built it and is its Lord and Framer, and as God sanctifying it. For Moses, a man by nature, became faithful by believing God who spoke to him by His Word. But the Word was not as one of created things in a body, nor as creature in creature, but as God in flesh, and Framer of all and Builder in that which was built by Him. Men are clothed in flesh in order to exist and subsist, but the Word of God was made man in order to sanctify the flesh, and though He was Lord, was in the form of a servant. For the whole creation is the Word's servant, which came to be through Him and was made.

10. Now the so-called gods of the Greeks, unworthy the name, are faithful neither in their essence nor in their promises; for the same are not everywhere, nay, the local deities come to nought in course of time, and undergo a natural dissolution; wherefore the Word cries out against them, that ' faith is not strong in them,' but they are 'waters that fail,' and 'there is no faith in them.' But the God of all, being one really and indeed and true, is faithful, who is ever the same, and says, 'See now, that I, even I am He,' and I 'change not;' and therefore His Son is 'faithful,' being ever the same and unchanging, deceiving neither in His essence nor in His promise — as again says the Apostle writing to the Thessalonians, 'Faithful is He who calls you, who also will do it 1 Thessalonians 5:24;' for in doing what He promises, 'He is faithful to His words.' And he thus writes to the Hebrews as to the word's meaning 'unchangeable;' 'If we believe not, yet He abides faithful; He cannot deny Himself 2 Timothy 2:13.' Therefore reasonably the Apostle, discoursing concerning the bodily presence of the Word, says, an 'Apostle and faithful to Him that made Him,' showing us that, even when made man, ' Jesus Christ ' is 'the same yesterday, and today, and for ever Hebrews 13:8 ' is unchangeable. And as the Apostle makes mention in his Epistle of His being made man when mentioning His High Priesthood, so too he kept no long silence about His Godhead, but rather mentions it immediately, furnishing to us a safeguard on every side, and most of all when he speaks of His humility, that we may immediately know His loftiness and His majesty which is the Father's. For instance, he says, ' Moses as a servant, but Christ as a Son Hebrews 3:5-6;' and the former 'faithful in his house,' and the latter 'over the house,' as having Himself built it, and being its Lord and Framer, and as God sanctifying it. For Moses, a man by nature, became faithful, in believing God who spoke to Him by His Word; but the Word was not as one of things originate in a body, nor as creature in creature, but as God in flesh, and Framer of all and Builder in that which was built by Him. And men are clothed in flesh in order to be and to subsist; but the Word of God was made man in order to sanctify the flesh, and, though He was Lord, was in the form of a servant; for the whole creature is the Word's servant, which by Him came to be, and was made.

Therefore, what the Apostle says—"He made"—does not prove that the Word is made, but rather refers to the body which He took on like ours. Consequently, He is called our brother because He became man. But if it has been demonstrated that even when the word "made" is applied to the Word Himself, it means "begot," what further distorted argument will they be able to devise? The present discussion has clarified the word from every angle and shown that the Son is not a created work. Rather, in His essence (ousia) He is the Father's offspring, while in the divine plan—according to the Father's good pleasure—He was made on our behalf and exists as man. For this reason the Apostle says, "Who was faithful to Him that made Him," and in Proverbs even creation is mentioned. For as long as we confess that He became man, there is no problem with saying—as noted before—whether "He became," or "He has been made," or "created," or "formed," or "servant," or "son of a handmaid," or "son of man," or "was constituted," or "took His journey," or "bridegroom," or "brother's son," or "brother." All these terms properly apply to man's nature, and expressions like these do not designate the essence (ousia) of the Word, but rather indicate that He has become man.

11. Hence it holds that the Apostle's expression, 'He made,' does not prove that the Word is made, but that body, which He took like ours; and in consequence He is called our brother, as having become man. But if it has been shown, that, even though the word 'made' be referred to the Very Word, it is used for 'begot,' what further perverse expedient will they be able to fall upon, now that the present discussion has cleared up the word in every point of view, and shown that the Son is not a work, but in Essence indeed the Father's offspring, while in the Economy, according to the good pleasure of the Father, He was on our behalf made, and consists as man? For this reason then it is said by the Apostle, 'Who was faithful to Him that made Him;' and in the Proverbs, even creation is spoken of. For so long as we are confessing that He became man, there is no question about saying, as was observed before, whether 'He became,' or 'He has been made,' or 'created,' or 'formed,' or 'servant,' or 'son of an handmaid,' or ' son of man,' or 'was constituted,' or 'took His journey,' or 'bridegroom,' or 'brother's son,' or 'brother.' All these terms happen to be proper to man's constitution; and such as these do not designate the Essence of the Word, but that He has become man.

Chapter 15. Texts explained; Fifthly, Acts 2:36. The Regula Fidei must be observed; madeapplies to our Lord's manhood; and to His manifestation; and to His office relative to us; and is relative to the Jews. Parallel instance in Genesis 27:29, 37. The context contradicts the Arianinterpretation.

The same meaning applies to the passage from Acts which they also cite, where Peter says, 'He has made both Lord and Christ that same Jesus whom you have crucified.' For here too it is not written, 'He made for Himself a Son,' or 'He made Himself a Word,' which would justify their interpretations. If they have not forgotten that they are speaking about the Son of God, let them search whether it is anywhere written, 'God made Himself a Son,' or 'He created for Himself a Word,' or again, whether anywhere it is written in plain terms, 'The Word is a work or creation.' Then let them proceed to make their argument, these foolish men, so that they may receive their answer even on those grounds. But if they cannot produce anything of this kind, and only seize upon such isolated expressions as 'He made' and 'He has been made,' I fear that from hearing, 'In the beginning God made the heaven and the earth,' and 'He made the sun and the moon,' and 'He made the sea,' they might eventually come to call the Word the heaven, and the Light which came into being on the first day, and the earth, and each particular thing that has been made, so that they would end up resembling the Stoics, as they are called—the one extending their God into all things, the other ranking God's Word alongside each individual created work. They have nearly done this already, saying that He is one of His works.

11 ( continued). The same is the meaning of the passage in the Acts which they also allege, that in which Peter says, that 'He has made both Lord and Christ that same Jesus whom you have crucified.' For here too it is not written, 'He made for Himself a Son,' or 'He made Himself a Word,' that they should have such notions. If then it has not escaped their memory, that they speak concerning the Son of God, let them make search whether it is anywhere written, 'God made Himself a Son,' or 'He created for Himself a Word.' or again, whether it is anywhere written in plain terms, 'The Word is a work or creation.' and then let them proceed to make their case, the insensate men, that here too they may receive their answer. But if they can produce nothing of the kind, and only catch at such stray expressions as 'He made' and 'He has been made,' I fear lest, from hearing, 'In the beginning God made the heaven and the earth,' and 'He made the sun and the moon,' and 'He made the sea,' they should come in time to call the Word the heaven, and the Light which took place on the first day, and the earth, and each particular thing that has been made, so as to end in resembling the Stoics, as they are called, the one drawing out their God into all things, the other ranking God's Word with each work in particular; which they have well near done already, saying that He is one of His works.

Here they must receive the same answer as before. First, they should be told that the Word is a Son, as has been said above, and not a created work. Such terms should not be understood as referring to His Godhead, but their reason and manner should be investigated. To those who inquire in this way, the human Economy that He undertook for our sake will plainly present itself. For Peter, after saying "He has made Lord and Christ," immediately added "this Jesus whom you crucified." This makes it plain to anyone, even to them if they pay attention to the context, that it is not the Essence of the Word but He according to His manhood that is said to have been made. For what was crucified except the body? And how could what was bodily in the Word be signified except by saying "He made"? The phrase "He made" has a meaning especially consistent with orthodoxy, in that Peter has not said, as I observed before, "He made Him Word," but "He made Him Lord." Nor did he say this in general terms, but "towards" us and "in the midst of" us, as much as to say "He manifested Him." Peter himself carefully expressed this when he began his primary teaching, saying to them, "You men of Israel, hear these words: Jesus of Nazareth, a man manifested of God towards you by miracles and wonders and signs, which God did by Him in the midst of you, as you yourselves know." Consequently, the term he uses at the end, "made," he has explained at the beginning by "manifested." For by the signs and wonders that the Lord did, He was manifested to be not merely man, but God in a body and also Lord, the Christ. The passage in the Gospel according to John is similar: "Therefore the Jews persecuted Him all the more, because He not only broke the Sabbath but also said that God was His own Father, making Himself equal with God." For the Lord did not then fashion Himself to be God—nor indeed is a made God conceivable—but He manifested it by His works, saying, "Though you believe not Me, believe My works, that you may know that I am in the Father and the Father in Me." Thus the Father has "made" Him Lord and King in the midst of us and towards us who were once disobedient. It is plain that He who is now displayed as Lord and King does not then begin to be King and Lord, but begins to show His Lordship and to extend it even over the disobedient.

12. But here they must have the same answer as before, and first be told that the Word is a Son, as has been said above, and not a work, and that such terms are not to be understood of His Godhead, but the reason and manner of them investigated. To persons who so inquire, the human Economy will plainly present itself, which He undertook for our sake. For Peter, after saying, 'He has made Lord and Christ,' straightway added, 'this Jesus whom you crucified;' which makes it plain to any one, even, if so be, to them, provided they attend to the context, that not the Essence of the Word, but He according to His manhood is said to have been made. For what was crucified but the body? And how could be signified what was bodily in the Word, except by saying 'He made?' Especially has that phrase, 'He made,' a meaning consistent with orthodoxy; in that he has not said, as I observed before, 'He made Him Word,' but 'He made Him Lord,' nor that in general terms, but 'towards' us, and 'in the midst of' us, as much as to say, 'He manifested Him.' And this Peter himself, when he began this primary teaching, carefully expressed, when he said to them, 'You men of Israel, hear these words: Jesus of Nazareth, a man manifested of God towards you by miracles, and wonders, and signs, which God did by Him in the midst of you, as you yourselves know Acts 2:22.' Consequently the term which he uses in the end, 'made', this He has explained in the beginning by 'manifested,' for by the signs and wonders which the Lord did, He was manifested to be not merely man, but God in a body and Lord also, the Christ. Such also is the passage in the Gospel according to John, 'Therefore the more did the Jews persecute Him, because He not only broke the Sabbath, but said also that God was His own Father, making Himself equal with God.' For the Lord did not then fashion Himself to be God, nor indeed is a made God conceivable, but He manifested it by the works, saying, 'Though you believe not Me, believe My works, that you may know that I am in the Father, and the Father in Me.' Thus then the Father has 'made' Him Lord and King in the midst of us, and towards us who were once disobedient; and it is plain that He who is now displayed as Lord and King, does not then begin to be King and Lord, but begins to show His Lordship, and to extend it even over the disobedient.

If they suppose that the Savior was not Lord and King even before He became human and endured the Cross, but only began to be Lord at that point, they should know that they are openly reviving the teachings of the Samosatene. But if, as we have quoted and shown above, He is Lord and King everlasting—since Abraham worships Him as Lord, and Moses says, "Then the Lord rained upon Sodom and upon Gomorrah brimstone and fire from the Lord out of heaven," and David says in the Psalms, "The Lord said to my Lord, Sit on My right hand," and "Your Throne, O God, is forever and ever; a scepter of righteousness is the scepter of Your Kingdom," and "Your Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom"—it is clear that even before He became human, He was King and Lord everlasting, being the Image and Word of the Father. And since the Word is everlasting Lord and King, it is very clear again that Peter was not saying that the ousia of the Son was made, but was speaking of His Lordship over us, which came into being when He became human, and by redeeming all through the Cross, became Lord of all and King. But if they continue to argue based on the fact that it is written "He made," refusing to accept that "He made" should be understood as "He manifested"—whether from lack of understanding or from their Christ-opposing purpose—let them pay attention to another sound interpretation of Peter's words. For someone who becomes Lord of others comes into possession of beings that already exist. But if the Lord is Maker of all and everlasting King, and when He became human, He then gained possession of us, here too we have a way in which Peter's language clearly does not mean that the ousia of the Word is a work, but rather the subsequent subjection of all things and the Savior's Lordship which came to be over all. And this agrees with what we said before. For just as we earlier introduced the words "Become my God and defense" and "the Lord became a refuge for the oppressed," and it made sense that these expressions do not show that God is originated but that His beneficence comes into being toward each individual, Peter's expression has the same meaning.

13. If then they suppose that the Saviour was not Lord and King, even before He became man and endured the Cross, but then began to be Lord, let them know that they are openly reviving the statements of the Samosatene. But if, as we have quoted and declared above, He is Lord and King everlasting, seeing that Abraham worships Him as Lord, and Moses says, 'Then the Lord rained upon Sodom and upon Gomorrha brimstone and fire from the Lord out of heaven Genesis 19:24;' and David in the Psalms, 'The Lord said to my Lord, Sit on My right hand;' and, 'Your Throne, O God, is for ever and ever; a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of Your Kingdom;' and, 'Your Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom;' it is plain that even before He became man, He was King and Lord everlasting, being Image and Word of the Father. And the Word being everlasting Lord and King, it is very plain again that Peter said not that the Essence of the Son was made, but spoke of His Lordship over us, which 'became' when He became man, and, redeeming all by the Cross, became Lord of all and King. But if they continue the argument on the ground of its being written, 'He made,' not willing that 'He made' should be taken in the sense of 'He manifested,' either from want of apprehension, or from their Christ-opposing purpose, let them attend to another sound exposition of Peter's words. For he who becomes Lord of others, comes into the possession of beings already in existence; but if the Lord is Framer of all and everlasting King, and when He became man, then gained possession of us, here too is a way in which Peter's language evidently does not signify that the Essence of the Word is a work, but the after-subjection of all things, and the Saviour's Lordship which came to be over all. And this coincides with what we said before; for as we then introduced the words, 'Become my God and defense,' and 'the Lord became a refuge for the oppressed,' and it stood to reason that these expressions do not show that God is originate, but that His beneficence 'becomes' towards each individual, the same sense has the expression of Peter also.

The Son of God, who is Himself the Word, is Lord of all. But we were once subject from the beginning to the slavery of corruption and the curse of the Law. Then, gradually making for ourselves things that did not exist, we served what the blessed Apostle calls "them which by nature are no Gods" (Galatians 4:8). Being ignorant of the true God, we preferred what was not real to the truth. But afterward, just as the ancient people groaned when they were oppressed in Egypt, so we too, when we had the Law "engrafted" (James 1:21) in us and made our intercession according to the unspeakable groanings (Romans 8:26) of the Spirit, cried "O Lord our God, take possession of us." Then, just as He became "a house of refuge" and "a God and defense," so also He became our Lord. He did not then begin to exist, but we began to have Him as our Lord. For at that point, God being good and Father of the Lord, in pity and desiring to be known by all, makes His own Son put on a human body and become man and be called Jesus, so that in this body offering Himself for all, He might deliver all from false worship and corruption, and might Himself become Lord and King of all. His becoming Lord and King in this way—this is what Peter means by "He has made Him Lord" and "has sent Christ"—as much as to say that the Father, in making Him man (for being made belongs to man), did not simply make Him man, but has made Him in order that He might be Lord of all people and hallow all through the Anointing. For though the Word, existing in the form of God, took a servant's form, the assumption of the flesh did not make a servant of the Word, who was by nature Lord. Rather, not only was there the liberation of all humanity that takes place by the Word, but that very Word who was by nature Lord and was then made man has, by means of a servant's form, been made Lord of all and Christ—that is, in order to hallow all by the Spirit. And just as God, when "becoming a God and defense" and saying "I will be a God to them," does not then become God more than before, nor then begins to become God, but what He always is He then becomes to those who need Him when it pleases Him, so Christ also, being by nature Lord and King everlasting, does not become Lord more than He was at the time He is sent forth, nor then begins to be Lord and King, but what He always is, that He is then made according to the flesh. And having redeemed all, He becomes thereby again Lord of the living and the dead. For all things henceforth serve Him, and this is David's meaning in the Psalm: "The Lord said to my Lord, Sit on My right hand, until I make Your enemies Your footstool." For it was fitting that the redemption should take place through none other than Him who is Lord by nature, lest, though created by the Son, we should name another Lord and fall into the Arian and Greek folly of serving the creature rather than the all-creating God.

14. For the Son of God indeed, being Himself the Word, is Lord of all; but we once were subject from the first to the slavery of corruption and the curse of the Law, then by degrees fashioning for ourselves things that were not, we served, as says the blessed Apostle, 'them which by nature are no Gods Galatians 4:8,' and, ignorant of the true God, we preferred things that were not to the truth; but afterwards, as the ancient people when oppressed in Egypt groaned, so, when we too had the Law 'engrafted James 1:21 ' in us, and according to the unutterable sighings Romans 8:26 of the Spirit made our intercession, 'O Lord our God, take possession of us,' then, as 'He became for a house of refuge' and a 'God and defense,' so also He became our Lord. Nor did He then begin to be, but we began to have Him for our Lord. For upon this, God being good and Father of the Lord, in pity, and desiring to be known by all, makes His own Son put on Him a human body and become man, and be called Jesus, that in this body offering Himself for all, He might deliver all from false worship and corruption, and might Himself become of all Lord and King. His becoming therefore in this way Lord and King, this it is that Peter means by, 'He has made Him Lord,' and 'has sent Christ.' as much as to say, that the Father in making Him man (for to be made belongs to man), did not simply make Him man, but has made Him in order to His being Lord of all men, and to His hallowing all through the Anointing. For though the Word existing in the form of God took a servant's form, yet the assumption of the flesh did not make a servant of the Word, who was by nature Lord; but rather, not only was it that emancipation of all humanity which takes place by the Word, but that very Word who was by nature Lord, and was then made man, has by means of a servant's form been made Lord of all and Christ, that is, in order to hallow all by the Spirit. And as God, when 'becoming a God and defense,' and saying, 'I will be a God to them,' does not then become God more than before, nor then begins to become God, but, what He ever is, that He then becomes to those who need Him, when it pleases Him, so Christ also being by nature Lord and King everlasting, does not become Lord more than He was at the time He is sent forth, nor then begins to be Lord and King, but what He is ever, that He then is made according to the flesh; and, having redeemed all, He becomes thereby again Lord of quick and dead. For Him henceforth do all things serve, and this is David's meaning in the Psalm, 'The Lord said to my Lord, Sit on My right hand, until I make Your enemies Your footstool.' For it was fitting that the redemption should take place through none other than Him who is the Lord by nature, lest, though created by the Son, we should name another Lord, and fall into the Arian and Greek folly, serving the creature beyond the all-creating God.

According to my humble understanding, this is what this passage means. Moreover, Peter's words have a true and good meaning when directed toward the Jews. For the Jews, having strayed from the truth, do expect the Christ to come, but they do not accept that He undergoes suffering, saying what they do not understand: "We know that when the Christ comes, He remains forever, so how can You say that He must be lifted up?" Furthermore, they suppose Him to be not the Word coming in flesh, but merely a man, like all the other kings. The Lord, therefore, when instructing Cleopas and the other disciple, taught them that the Christ must first suffer. And to the rest of the Jews, He taught that God had come among them, saying: "If He called them gods to whom the word of God came, and the Scripture cannot be broken, do you say of Him whom the Father has sanctified and sent into the world, 'You blaspheme,' because I said, 'I am the Son of God'?"

15. This, at least according to my nothingness, is the meaning of this passage; moreover, a true and a good meaning have these words of Peter as regards the Jews. For Jews, astray from the truth, expect indeed the Christ as coming, but do not reckon that He undergoes a passion, saying what they understand not; 'We know that, when the Christ comes, He abides for ever, and how do You say, that He must be lifted up?' Next they suppose Him, not the Word coming in flesh, but a mere man, as were all the kings. The Lord then, admonishing Cleopas and the other, taught them that the Christ must first suffer; and the rest of the Jews that God had come among them, saying, 'If He called them gods to whom the word of God came, and the Scripture cannot be broken, say ye of Him whom the Father has sanctified and sent into the world, Thou blaspheme, because I said, I am the Son of God John 10:36?'

Peter, having learned this from the Savior, corrected the Jews on both points. He said: O Jews, the divine Scriptures announce that Christ comes, and you consider Him a mere man, one of David's descendants. But what is written about Him shows He is not as you say. Rather, Scripture announces Him as Lord and God, immortal and the giver of life. For Moses said, "You shall see your Life hanging before your eyes." And David in Psalm 109 says, "The Lord said to My Lord, Sit on My right hand, till I make Your enemies Your footstool," and in Psalm 15, "You shall not leave my soul in hades, neither shall You suffer Your Holy One to see corruption." David himself witnesses that these passages are not about him, declaring that the one who was coming was his own Lord. Indeed, you yourselves know that he is dead and his remains are with you. You will plainly confess that the Christ must be as the Scriptures say. For those announcements come from God, and there can be no falsehood in them. If you can state that such a one has already come and can prove him God from the signs and wonders he did, you have reason to maintain the argument. But if you cannot prove His coming and are still expecting such a one, recognize the true time from Daniel, for his words relate to the present time. If this present time is the one announced long ago, and you have seen what has taken place among us, be sure that this Jesus, whom you crucified, is the expected Christ. For David and all the Prophets died, and the tombs of all are with you. But the resurrection that has now taken place has shown that these passages refer to Jesus. The crucifixion is indicated by "You shall see your Life hanging," and the wound in the side by the spear fulfills "He was led as a sheep to the slaughter" (Isaiah 53:7). The resurrection—indeed, the rising of the ancient dead from their tombs, which most of you have seen—this is "You shall not leave My soul in hades" and "He swallowed up death in strength" (Isaiah 25:8) and again, "God will wipe away." The signs that actually took place show that He who was in a body was God, and also the Life and Lord of death. For it was fitting that the Christ, when giving life to others, should not Himself be held by death. But this could not have happened if He had been, as you suppose, a mere man. In truth He is the Son of God, for all men are subject to death. Let no one doubt, but let the whole house of Israel know with certainty that this Jesus, whom you saw in the form of a man, doing signs and works such as no one had ever done before, is Himself the Christ and Lord of all. For though made man and called Jesus, as we said before, He suffered no loss by that human suffering. Rather, by being made man, He is revealed as Lord of the living and the dead. For since, as the Apostle said, "in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe" (1 Corinthians 1:21). And so, since we humans would not acknowledge God through His Word, nor serve the Word of God our natural Master, it pleased God to show His own Lordship in man, and thus to draw all people to Himself. But to do this through a mere man would not be fitting, lest, having a man for our Lord, we should become worshippers of man. Therefore the Word Himself became flesh, and the Father called His name Jesus, and so "made" Him Lord and Christ—which is to say, He made Him to rule and to reign. This was so that when in the name of Jesus, whom you crucified, every knee bows, we may acknowledge as Lord and King both the Son and through Him the Father.

16. Peter then, having learned this from the Saviour, in both points set the Jews right, saying, O Jews, the divine Scriptures announce that Christ comes, and you consider Him a mere man as one of David's descendants, whereas what is written of Him shows Him to be not such as you say, but rather announces Him as Lord and God, and immortal, and dispenser of life. For Moses has said, 'You shall see your Life hanging before your eyes.' And David in the hundred and ninth Psalm, 'The Lord said to My Lord, Sit on My right hand, till I make Your enemies Your footstool;' and in the fifteenth, 'You shall not leave my soul in hades, neither shall Thou suffer Your Holy One to see corruption.' Now that these passages have not David for their scope he himself witnesses, avowing that He who was coming was His own Lord. Nay you yourselves know that He is dead, and His remains are with you. That the Christ then must be such as the Scriptures say, you will plainly confess yourselves. For those announcements come from God, and in them falsehood cannot be. If then ye can state that such a one has come before, and can prove him God from the signs and wonders which he did, you have reason for maintaining the contest, but if you are not able to prove His coming, but are expecting such an one still, recognise the true season from Daniel, for his words relate to the present time. But if this present season be that which was of old, afore-announced, and you have seen what has taken place among us, be sure that this Jesus, whom you crucified, this is the expected Christ. For David and all the Prophets died, and the sepulchres of all are with you, but that Resurrection which has now taken place, has shown that the scope of these passages is Jesus. For the crucifixion is denoted by 'You shall see your Life hanging,' and the wound in the side by the spear answers to 'He was led as a sheep to the slaughter Isaiah 53:7,' and the resurrection, nay more, the rising of the ancient dead from out their sepulchres (for these most of you have seen), this is, 'You shall not leave My soul in hades,' and 'He swallowed up death in strength Isaiah 25:8,' and again, 'God will wipe away.' For the signs which actually took place show that He who was in a body was God, and also the Life and Lord of death. For it became the Christ, when giving life to others, Himself not to be detained by death; but this could not have happened, had He, as you suppose, been a mere man. But in truth He is the Son of God, for men are all subject to death. Let no one therefore doubt, but the whole house of Israel know assuredly that this Jesus, whom you saw in shape a man, doing signs and such works, as no one ever yet had done, is Himself the Christ and Lord of all. For though made man, and called Jesus, as we said before, He received no loss by that human passion, but rather, in being made man, He is manifested as Lord of quick and dead. For since, as the Apostle said, 'in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe 1 Corinthians 1:21.' And so, since we men would not acknowledge God through His Word, nor serve the Word of God our natural Master, it pleased God to show in man His own Lordship, and so to draw all men to Himself. But to do this by a mere man beseemed not; lest, having man for our Lord, we should become worshippers of man. Therefore the Word Himself became flesh, and the Father called His Name Jesus, and so 'made' Him Lord and Christ, as much as to say, 'He made Him to rule and to reign;' that while in the Name of Jesus, whom you crucified, every knee bows, we may acknowledge as Lord and King both the Son and through Him the Father.

The Jews, most of them, upon hearing this came to their senses and immediately acknowledged the Christ, as it is written in the Acts. But the Arian-maniacs, on the contrary, choose to remain like Jews and to argue with Peter. So let us set before them some parallel phrases—perhaps it may have some effect on them to discover how divine Scripture typically uses such language. Now that Christ is everlasting Lord and King has become clear from what has gone before, nor is there anyone to doubt it. For being Son of God, He must be like Him, and being like, He is certainly both Lord and King, for He Himself says, "He who has seen Me has seen the Father." On the other hand, that Peter's simple words, "He has made Him both Lord and Christ," do not imply the Son is a creature may be seen from Isaac's blessing, though this illustration is only a faint one for our subject. Now Isaac said to Jacob, "Become lord over your brother," and to Esau, "Behold, I have made him your lord." Now even if the word "made" referred to Jacob's essence and his coming into being, it still would not be right for them to imagine the same of the Word of God, for the Son of God is no creature as Jacob was. Besides, they might inquire and so rid themselves of that absurdity. But if they do not understand it as referring to his essence or to his coming into being, though Jacob was by nature (physis) a creature and a work, is not their madness worse than the Devil's, if what they dare not ascribe to things that are by nature (physis) originated, even when similar phrasing is used, they attach to the Son of God, saying that He is a creature? For Isaac said "Become" and "I have made," signifying neither the coming into being nor the essence of Jacob (for he said this more than thirty years after his birth), but his authority over his brother, which came about subsequently.

17. The Jews then, most of them, hearing this, came to themselves and immediately acknowledged the Christ, as it is written in the Acts. But, the Ario-maniacs on the contrary choose to remain Jews, and to contend with Peter; so let us proceed to place before them some parallel phrases; perhaps it may have some effect upon them, to find what the usage is of divine Scripture. Now that Christ is everlasting Lord and King, has become plain by what has gone before, nor is there a man to doubt about it; for being Son of God, He must be like Him, and being like, He is certainly both Lord and King, for He says Himself, 'He that has seen Me, has seen the Father.' On the other hand, that Peter's mere words, 'He has made Him both Lord and Christ,' do not imply the Son to be a creature, may be seen from Isaac's blessing, though this illustration is but a faint one for our subject. Now he said to Jacob, 'Become thou lord over your brother;' and to Esau, 'Behold, I have made him your lord.' Now though the word 'made' had implied Jacob's essence and the coming into being, even then it would not be right in them as much as to imagine the same of the Word of God, for the Son of God is no creature as Jacob was; besides, they might inquire and so rid themselves of that extravagance. But if they do not understand it of his essence nor of his coming into being, though Jacob was by nature creature and work, is not their madness worse than the Devil's, if what they dare not ascribe in consequence of a like phrase even to things by nature originate, that they attach to the Son of God, saying that He is a creature? For Isaac said 'Become' and 'I have made,' signifying neither the coming into being nor the essence of Jacob (for after thirty years and more from his birth he said this); but his authority over his brother, which came to pass subsequently.

Peter said this without meaning that the essence (ousia) of the Word was something created. He knew Christ was God's Son, confessing, "You are the Christ, the Son of the Living God" (Matthew 16:16). Rather, he meant Christ's Kingdom and Lordship, which were formed and came to be according to grace, and existed in relation to us. While saying this, Peter was not silent about the Son of God's eternal Godhead, which belongs to the Father. He had already said that Christ poured out the Spirit on us. Now, giving the Spirit with authority is not within the power of any creature or created thing, since the Spirit is God's Gift. Creatures are sanctified by the Holy Spirit, but the Son is not sanctified by the Spirit. On the contrary, He Himself gives the Spirit to all. Therefore, He is not a creature but the true Son of the Father. Yet the one who gives the Spirit is also said to be made—that is, made Lord among us because of His manhood, while giving the Spirit because He is God's Word. For He always was and is, as Son, also Lord and Sovereign of all, being like the Father in all things and having all that belongs to the Father, as He Himself has said.

18. Much more then did Peter say this without meaning that the Essence of the Word was a work; for he knew Him to be God's Son, confessing, 'You are the Christ, the Son of the Living God Matthew 16:16;' but he meant His Kingdom and Lordship which was formed and came to be according to grace, and was relatively to us. For while saying this, he was not silent about the Son of God's everlasting Godhead which is the Father's; but He had said already, that He had poured the Spirit on us; now to give the Spirit with authority, is not in the power of creature or work, but the Spirit is God's Gift. For the creatures are hallowed by the Holy Spirit; but the Son, in that He is not hallowed by the Spirit, but on the contrary Himself the Giver of it to all, is therefore no creature, but true Son of the Father. And yet He who gives the Spirit, the same is said also to be made; that is, to be made among us Lord because of His manhood, while giving the Spirit because He is God's Word. For He ever was and is, as Son, so also Lord and Sovereign of all, being like in all things to the Father, and having all that is the Father's as He Himself has said.

Chapter 16. Introductory to Proverbs 8:22, that the Son is not a Creature. Arianformula, a creature but not as one of the creatures; but each creature is unlike all other creatures; and no creature can create. The Word then differs from all creatures in that in which they, though otherwise differing, all agree together, as creatures; viz. in being an efficient cause; in being the one medium or instrumental agent in creation; moreover in being the revealer of the Father; and in being the object of worship.

Now let us consider the passage in Proverbs: "The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works." However, in showing that the Word is no work, it has also been shown that He is no creature. For it is the same to say "work" or "creature," so that the proof that He is no work is also a proof that He is no creature. One may marvel at these men who devise such excuses for their irreligion and are not deterred by the refutations they meet on every point. First, they set about deceiving simple people with their questions: "Did He who exists make from what did not exist something that did not exist or something that existed?" and "Did you have a son before begetting him?" When this was proved worthless, next they invented the question: "Is the Unoriginate one or two?" Then, when they were refuted in this, they immediately formed another question: "Does He have free will and an alterable nature?" But being forced to give this up, they next started saying: "Being made so much better than the Angels." And when the truth exposed this pretense, now again, gathering all these together, they think to promote their heresy through "work" and "creature." For they mean those very same things over again and remain true to their own perverseness, putting the same errors into various shapes and turning them this way and that, hoping thereby to deceive some through that variety. Although abundant proof of this reckless expedient of theirs has been given above, yet since they make every place echo with this passage from Proverbs, and seem to many who are ignorant of the faith of Christians to be saying something significant, it is necessary to examine separately both "He created" and "who was faithful to Him that made Him," so that in this text, as in all others, they may be proved to have achieved nothing more than a fantasy.

18. ( continued). Now in the next place let us consider the passage in the Proverbs, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works;' although in showing that the Word is no work, it has been also shown that He is no creature. For it is the same to say work or creature, so that the proof that He is no work is a proof also that He is no creature. Whereas one may marvel at these men, thus devising excuses to be irreligious, and nothing daunted at the refutations which meet them upon every point. For first they set about deceiving the simple by their questions, 'Did He who is make from that which was not one that was not or one that was?' and, 'Had you a son before begetting him?' And when this had been proved worthless, next they invented the question, 'Is the Unoriginate one or two?' Then, when in this they had been confuted, straightway they formed another, 'Has He free-will and an alterable nature?' But being forced to give up this, next they set about saying, 'Being made so much better than the Angels;' and when the truth exposed this pretence, now again, collecting them all together, they think to recommend their heresy by 'work' and 'creature.' For they mean those very things over again, and are true to their own perverseness, putting into various shapes and turning to and fro the same errors, if so be to deceive some by that variousness. Although then abundant proof has been given above of this their reckless expedient, yet, since they make all places sound with this passage from the Proverbs, and to many who are ignorant of the faith of Christians, seem to say somewhat, it is necessary to examine separately, 'He created' as well as 'Who was faithful to Him that made Him;' that, as in all others, so in this text also, they may be proved to have got no further than a fantasy.

Let us first examine the responses that the Arians gave to the blessed Alexander in the beginning, while their heresy was still being formed. They wrote this: "He is a creature, but not as one of the creatures; a work, but not as one of the works; an offspring, but not as one of the offsprings." Everyone should consider the wickedness and cunning of this heresy. Knowing the bitterness of its own evil teaching, it tries to disguise itself with attractive words. It says what it actually believes—that He is a creature—yet thinks it can hide this by adding "but not as one of the creatures." However, by writing this way, they only convict themselves of impiety. For if you believe He is simply a creature, why add the pretense "but not as one of the creatures"? And if He is simply a work, how can He be "not as one of the works"? In this we can see the poison of the heresy. For by saying "offspring, but not as one of the offsprings," they imagine many sons, and declare that the Lord is one of these. According to them, He is no longer the Only-begotten, but one among many brothers, and is called offspring and son. What good is this pretense of saying that He is a creature and not a creature? For even though you say "not as one of the creatures," I will prove this argument of yours to be foolish. You still declare Him to be one of the creatures, and whatever one might say about the other creatures, you hold the same view about the Son—you truly "fools and blind." For is any one creature exactly the same as another, that you should claim this as some special privilege for the Son? All the visible creation was made in six days: on the first, the light which He called day; on the second, the firmament; on the third, He gathered the waters together, exposed the dry land, and brought forth the various plants in it; on the fourth, He made the sun and moon and all the host of stars; on the fifth, He created living creatures in the sea and birds in the air; on the sixth, He made the land animals and finally man. And "the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made"; and the light is not like the night, nor the sun like the moon, nor irrational creatures like rational man, nor the Angels like the Thrones, nor the Thrones like the Authorities. Yet they are all creatures, and each thing that was made exists and remains in its own essence according to its kind, just as it was made.

19. And first let us see the answers, which they returned to Alexander of blessed memory, in the outset, while their heresy was in course of formation. They wrote thus: 'He is a creature, but not as one of the creatures; a work, but not as one of the works; an offspring, but not as one of the offsprings.' Let every one consider the profligacy and craft of this heresy; for knowing the bitterness of its own malignity, it makes an effort to trick itself out with fair words, and says, what indeed it means, that He is a creature, yet thinks to be able to screen itself by adding, 'but not as one of the creatures.' However, in thus writing, they rather convict themselves of irreligion; for if, in your opinion, He is simply a creature, why add the pretence, 'but not as one of the creatures?' And if He is simply a work, how 'not as one of the works?' In which we may see the poison of the heresy. For by saying, 'offspring, but not as one of the offsprings,' they reckon many sons, and one of these they pronounce to be the Lord; so that according to them He is no more Only begotten, but one out of many brethren, and is called offspring and son. What use then is this pretence of saying that He is a creature and not a creature? For though you shall say, Not as 'one of the creatures,' I will prove this sophism of yours to be foolish. For still ye pronounce Him to be one of the creatures; and whatever a man might say of the other creatures, such ye hold concerning the Son, you truly 'fools and blind Matthew 23:19.' For is any one of the creatures just what another is, that you should predicate this of the Son as some prerogative? And all the visible creation was made in six days:– in the first, the light which He called day; in the second the firmament; in the third, gathering together the waters, He bared the dry land, and brought out the various fruits that are in it; and in the fourth, He made the sun and the moon and all the host of the stars; and on the fifth, He created the race of living things in the sea, and of birds in the air; and on the sixth, He made the quadrupeds on the earth, and at length man. And 'the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made Romans 1:20;' and neither the light is as the night, nor the sun as the moon; nor the irrational as rational man; nor the Angels as the Thrones, nor the Thrones as the Authorities, yet they are all creatures, but each of the things made according to its kind exists and remains in its own essence, as it was made.

Let the Word then be set apart from created works, and as Creator be restored to the Father, and be confessed to be Son by nature. Or if He is simply a creature, then let Him be assigned the same status as the rest in relation to one another, and let each of them be said to be "a creature but not as one of the creatures, offspring or work, but not as one of the works or offsprings." For you say that an offspring is the same as a work, writing "generated or made." Even if the Son surpasses the rest by comparison, He is still a creature just as they are, since among things that are creatures by nature one may find some surpassing others. For instance, star differs from star in glory, and all the rest have their own differences when compared to one another. Yet it does not follow that some are lords and others servants to the superior ones, nor that some are efficient causes while others come into being through them. Rather, all have a nature that comes to be and is created, acknowledging in themselves their Maker, as David says in the Psalms: "The heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament shows His handy work." And as Zorobabel the wise says: "All the earth calls upon the Truth, and the heaven blesses it: all works shake and tremble at it." But if the whole earth hymns the Maker and the Truth, and blesses and fears it, and its Maker is the Word, and He Himself says "I am the Truth," it follows that the Word is not a creature, but alone proper to the Father, in whom all things are ordered, and He is celebrated by all as Maker. For "I was by Him disposing," and "My Father works until now, and I work." And the word "until now" shows His eternal existence in the Father as the Word, for it is proper to the Word to work the Father's works and not to be external to Him.

20. Let the Word then be excepted from the works, and as Creator be restored to the Father, and be confessed to be Son by nature; or if simply He be a creature, then let Him be assigned the same condition as the rest one with another, and let them as well as He be said every one of them to be 'a creature but not as one of the creatures, offspring or work, but not as one of the works or offsprings.' For you say that an offspring is the same as a work, writing 'generated or made.' For though the Son excel the rest on a comparison, still a creature He is nevertheless, as they are; since in those which are by nature creatures one may find some excelling others. Star, for instance, differs from star in glory, and the rest have all of them their mutual differences when compared together; yet it follows not for all this that some are lords, and others servants to the superior, nor that some are efficient causes, others by them come into being, but all have a nature which comes to be and is created, confessing in their own selves their Framer: as David says in the Psalms, 'The heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament shows His handy work;' and as Zorobabel the wise says, 'All the earth calls upon the Truth, and the heaven blesses it: all works shake and tremble at it Ezra 4:36.' But if the whole earth hymns the Framer and the Truth, and blesses, and fears it, and its Framer is the Word, and He Himself says, 'I am the Truth John 14:6,' it follows that the Word is not a creature, but alone proper to the Father, in whom all things are disposed, and He is celebrated by all, as Framer; for 'I was by Him disposing;' and 'My Father works hitherto, and I work John 5:17.' And the word 'hitherto' shows His eternal existence in the Father as the Word; for it is proper to the Word to work the Father's works and not to be external to Him.

But if the Father's works are also the Son's works, and what the Son creates is the Father's creation, and yet the Son is the Father's work or creature, then either He will work Himself and be His own creator (since the Father's works are also the Son's works), which is absurd and impossible; or, since He creates and works the Father's things, He Himself is not a work or a creature. Otherwise, being Himself an efficient cause, He might cause things caused to have what He Himself has become—or rather, He would have no power to cause anything at all.

21. But if what the Father works, that the Son works also, and what the Son creates, that is the creation of the Father, and yet the Son be the Father's work or creature, then either He will work His own self, and will be His own creator (since what the Father works is the Son's work also), which is absurd and impossible; or, in that He creates and works the things of the Father, He Himself is not a work nor a creature; for else being Himself an efficient cause, He may cause that to be in the case of things caused, which He Himself has become, or rather He may have no power to cause at all.

For how, if as you claim He came from nothing, is He able to create things that are nothing into existence? Or if He, being a creature, actually creates another creature, then the same thing would be possible for every creature—namely, the power to create others. And if this idea pleases you, what is the need for the Word, since inferior things could be brought into existence by superior things? Or at any rate, everything that is brought into being could have simply heard God's words in the beginning, "Become" and "be made," and so would have been created. But this is not what is written, nor could it be. For none of the things that are brought into being is an efficient cause, but all things were made through the Word. He would not have created all things if He Himself were numbered among the creatures. For the Angels would not be able to create either, since they too are creatures, even though Valentinus and Marcion and Basilides think so, and you are copying them. Nor will the sun, being a creature, ever make what does not exist into what exists. Nor will a human being fashion a human being, nor will stone produce stone, nor will wood make wood grow. But God is the one who fashions the human being in the womb, establishes the mountains, and makes wood grow. Meanwhile, a human being, having the capacity for knowledge, puts together and arranges existing material and works with things that already exist, as he has learned. And he is satisfied if they merely come to be, and being conscious of what his nature is, if he needs anything, he knows to ask it of God.

For how, if, as you hold, He has come of nothing, is He able to frame things that are nothing into being? Or if He, a creature, withal frames a creature, the same will be conceivable in the case of every creature, viz. the power to frame others. And if this pleases you, what is the need of the Word, seeing that things inferior can be brought to be by things superior? Or at all events, every thing that is brought to be could have heard in the beginning God's words, 'Become' and 'be made,' and so would have been framed. But this is not so written, nor could it be. For none of things which are brought to be is an efficient cause, but all things were made through the Word: who would not have wrought all things, were He Himself in the number of the creatures. For neither would the Angels be able to frame, since they too are creatures, though Valentinus, and Marcion, and Basilides think so, and you are their copyists; nor will the sun, as being a creature, ever make what is not into what is; nor will man fashion man, nor stone devise stone, nor wood give growth to wood. But God is He who fashions man in the womb, and fixes the mountains, and makes wood grow; whereas man, as being capable of science, puts together and arranges that material, and works things that are, as he has learned; and is satisfied if they are but brought to be, and being conscious of what his nature is, if he needs anything, knows to ask it of God.

If God worked with and shaped pre-existing materials, this is a pagan idea—according to which God is a craftsman rather than a Creator—but even in that case, let the Word work with the materials at the Father's command and in His service. But if God calls into existence things that did not exist by His own Word, then the Word is not among the things that are non-existent and called into being; otherwise we would need to look for another Word through whom He too was called, for it is by the Word that things which did not exist have come to be. And if the Father creates and makes through Him, then He is not Himself among created and made things; rather He is the Word of the Creator God and is known from the Father's works which He Himself performs, so that He is "in the Father and the Father in Him," and "whoever has seen Him has seen the Father," because the Son's ousia is proper to the Father, and He is in all respects like Him. How then does the Father create through Him, unless He is His Word and His Wisdom? And how can He be Word and Wisdom, unless He is the proper offspring of His ousia, and did not come into being, as all other things did, out of nothing? While all things are from nothing and are creatures, and the Son—according to what they say—is one of the creatures and among things that once did not exist, how does He alone reveal the Father, and how does no one but He know the Father? For if He, being a created work, could possibly know the Father, then the Father must also be known by all according to the capacity of each one, for all of them are works just as He is. But if it is impossible for created things either to see or to know, because the sight and knowledge of Him surpasses all (since God Himself says, "No one shall see My face and live"), yet the Son has declared, "No one knows the Father except the Son," therefore the Word is different from all created things, in that He alone knows and alone sees the Father, as He says, "Not that anyone has seen the Father, except He who is from the Father," and "no one knows the Father except the Son"—though Arius thinks otherwise. How then did He alone know, except that He alone is proper to Him? And how is He proper, if He is a creature and not a true Son from Him? (For one must not hesitate to say the same thing often for the sake of true religion.) Therefore it is irreligious to think that the Son is one among all things, and blasphemous and meaningless to call Him "a creature, but not as one of the creatures, and a work, but not as one of the works, and an offspring, but not as one of the offspring." For how is He not as one of these, if, as they say, He did not exist before His generation? For it is characteristic of creatures and works not to exist before they originate, and to come into being out of nothing, even if they surpass other creatures in glory; for this difference between one and another is found in all creatures, as is evident in those which are visible.

22. If then God also wrought and compounded out of materials, this indeed is a gentile thought, according to which God is an artificer and not a Maker, but yet even in that case let the Word work the materials, at the bidding and in the service of God. But if He calls into existence things which existed not by His proper Word, then the Word is not in the number of things non-existing and called; or we have to seek another Word, through whom He too was called; for by the Word the things which were not have come to be. And if through Him He creates and makes, He is not Himself of things created and made; but rather He is the Word of the Creator God and is known from the Father's works which He Himself works, to be 'in the Father and the Father in Him,' and 'He that has seen Him has seen the Father,' because the Son's Essence is proper to the Father, and He in all points like Him. How then does He create through Him, unless it be His Word and His Wisdom? And how can He be Word and Wisdom, unless He be the proper offspring of His Essence, and did not come to be, as others, out of nothing? And whereas all things are from nothing, and are creatures, and the Son, as they say, is one of the creatures too and of things which once were not, how does He alone reveal the Father, and none else but He know the Father? For could He, a work, possibly know the Father, then must the Father be also known by all according to the proportion of the measures of each: for all of them are works as He is. But if it be impossible for things originate either to see or to know, for the sight and the knowledge of Him surpasses all (since God Himself says, 'No one shall see My face and live '), yet the Son has declared, 'No one knows the Father, save the Son Matthew 11:27,' therefore the Word is different from all things originate, in that He alone knows and alone sees the Father, as He says, 'Not that any one has seen the Father, save He that is from the Father,' and 'no one knows the Father save the Son,' though Arius think otherwise. How then did He alone know, except that He alone was proper to Him? And how proper, if He were a creature, and not a true Son from Him? (For one must not mind saying often the same thing for religion's sake.) Therefore it is irreligious to think that the Son is one of all things; and blasphemous and unmeaning to call Him 'a creature, but not as one of the creatures, and a work, but not as one of the works, an offspring, but not as one of the offsprings.' for how not as one of these, if, as they say, He was not before His generation? For it is proper to the creatures and works not to be before their origination, and to subsist out of nothing, even though they excel other creatures in glory; for this difference of one with another will be found in all creatures, which appears in those which are visible.

Moreover, if the Son were a creature or work—but not like the other creatures because he exceeds them in glory, as the heretics claim—then Scripture would naturally describe and display him through favorable comparisons with other works. For instance, it would say he is greater than the Archangels, more honorable than the Thrones, brighter than the sun and moon, and greater than the heavens. But in fact this is not how he is referred to. Instead, the Father shows him to be his own proper and only Son, saying, "You are My Son," and "This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." Accordingly, the Angels ministered to him as one beyond themselves, and they worship him not as someone greater in glory, but as someone beyond all creatures, beyond themselves, and alone the Father's proper Son according to ousia. For if he were worshipped because he excels them in glory, then each subordinate thing ought to worship whatever excels it. But this is not the case. For creature does not worship creature, but servant worships Lord, and creature worships God. Thus the Apostle Peter prevents Cornelius from worshipping him, saying, "I myself also am a man" (Acts 10:26). And an Angel, when John would worship him in the Apocalypse, prevents him, saying, "See that you do it not; for I am your fellow-servant, and of your brethren the Prophets, and of them that keep the sayings of this book: worship God" (Revelation 22:9). Therefore worship belongs to God alone, and the very Angels know this—that though they excel other beings in glory, they are all creatures and are not to be worshipped, but worship the Lord. Thus Manoah, the father of Samson, when wishing to offer sacrifice to the Angel, was prevented by him, who said, "Offer not to me, but to God." On the other hand, the Lord is worshipped even by the Angels, for it is written, "Let all the Angels of God worship Him" (Hebrews 1:6), and by all the Gentiles, as Isaiah says, "The labor of Egypt and merchandise of Ethiopia and of the Sabeans, men of stature, shall come over unto you, and they shall be your servants," and then, "they shall fall down unto you, and shall make supplication unto you, saying, Surely God is in you, and there is none else, there is no God" (Isaiah 45:14). And he accepts his disciples' worship and confirms to them who he is, saying, "Call ye me not Lord and Master? And you say well, for so I am." And when Thomas said to him, "My Lord and my God," he allows his words, or rather accepts him instead of preventing him. For he is, as the other Prophets declare and David says in the Psalm, "the Lord of hosts, the Lord of Sabaoth"—which is interpreted "the Lord of Armies"—and God True and Almighty, though the Arians burst at the news.

23. Moreover if, as the heretics hold, the Son were creature or work, but not as one of the creatures, because of His excelling them in glory, it were natural that Scripture should describe and display Him by a comparison in His favour with the other works; for instance, that it should say that He is greater than Archangels, and more honourable than the Thrones, and both brighter than sun and moon, and greater than the heavens. But he is not in fact thus referred to; but the Father shows Him to be His own proper and only Son, saying, 'You are My Son,' and 'This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.' Accordingly the Angels ministered unto Him, as being one beyond themselves; and they worship Him, not as being greater in glory, but as being some one beyond all the creatures, and beyond themselves, and alone the Father's proper Son according to essence. For if He was worshipped as excelling them in glory, each of things subservient ought to worship what excels itself. But this is not the case; for creature does not worship creature, but servant Lord, and creature God. Thus Peter the Apostle hinders Cornelius who would worship him, saying, 'I myself also am a man Acts 10:26.' And an Angel, when John would worship him in the Apocalypse, hinders him, saying, 'See thou do it not; for I am your fellow-servant, and of your brethren the Prophets, and of them that keep the sayings of this book: worship God Revelation 22:9.' Therefore to God alone appertains worship, and this the very Angels know, that though they excel other beings in glory, yet they are all creatures and not to be worshipped, but worship the Lord. Thus Manoah, the father of Samson, wishing to offer sacrifice to the Angel, was thereupon hindered by him, saying, 'Offer not to me, but to God.' On the other hand, the Lord is worshipped even by the Angels; for it is written, 'Let all the Angels of God worship Him Hebrews 1:6;' and by all the Gentiles, as Isaiah says, 'The labour of Egypt and merchandize of Ethiopia and of the Sabeans, men of stature, shall come over unto you, and they shall be your servants;' and then, 'they shall fall down unto you, and shall make supplication unto you, saying, Surely God is in you, and there is none else, there is no God Isaiah 45:14.' And He accepts His disciples' worship, and certifies them who He is, saying, 'Call ye Me not Lord and Master? And you say well, for so I am.' And when Thomas said to Him, 'My Lord and my God,' He allows his words, or rather accepts him instead of hindering him. For He is, as the other Prophets declare, and David says in the Psalm, 'the Lord of hosts, the Lord of Sabaoth,' which is interpreted, 'the Lord of Armies,' and God True and Almighty, though the Arians burst at the tidings.

But He would not have been worshipped this way or spoken of in these terms if He were merely a creature. But since He is not a creature, but rather the proper offspring of the ousia of that God who is worshipped, and His Son by nature, therefore He is worshipped and believed to be God, and is Lord of armies, and in authority, and Almighty, just as the Father is. For He Himself has said, "All things that the Father has are Mine" (John 16:15). For it is proper to the Son to have the things of the Father, and to be such that the Father is seen in Him, and that through Him all things were made, and that the salvation of all comes to pass and exists in Him.

24. But He had not been thus worshipped, nor been thus spoken of, were He a creature merely. But now since He is not a creature, but the proper offspring of the Essence of that God who is worshipped, and His Son by nature, therefore He is worshipped and is believed to be God, and is Lord of armies, and in authority, and Almighty, as the Father is; for He has said Himself, 'All things that the Father has, are Mine John 16:15.' For it is proper to the Son, to have the things of the Father, and to be such that the Father is seen in Him, and that through Him all things were made, and that the salvation of all comes to pass and consists in Him.

Chapter 17. Introduction to Proverbs 8:22 continued. Absurdity of supposing a Son or Word created in order to the creation of other creatures; as to the creation being unable to bear God's immediate hand, God condescends to the lowest. Moreover, if the Son a creature, He too could not bear God's hand, and an infiniteseries of media will be necessary. Objected, that, as Moseswho led out the Israelites was a man, so our Lord; but Moseswas not the Agent in creation:– again, that unity is found in created ministrations, but all such ministrations are defective and dependent:– again, that He learned to create, yet could God's Wisdom need teaching? And why should He learn, if the Father works hitherto? If the Son was created to create us, He is for our sake, not we for His

Here it would be good to ask them this question too, to refute their heresy even more clearly: Since all things are creatures brought into existence from nothing, and the Son Himself, according to you, is a creature and work who once did not exist, why has God made all things through Him alone, and without Him not one thing was made? Or why is it that when Scripture speaks of all things, no one thinks the Son is included in that number, but only created things? Yet when Scripture speaks of the Word, it does not count Him among all things, but places Him with the Father as the one through whom Providence and salvation for all things are accomplished and carried out by the Father. Surely all things could have come to be at the same command by which He was brought into being by God alone. For God does not grow weary by commanding, nor is His strength insufficient for making all things, so that He would need to create the only Son alone and then require His service and help for forming the rest. God does not leave undone anything He wills to be done. He willed only, and all things came into existence, and no one has resisted His will. Why then were not all things brought into being by God alone at that same command by which the Son came into being? Or let them tell us why all things came to be through Him, who was Himself merely a created being. How unreasonable! Yet they say concerning Him that God, wanting to create originate nature but seeing that it could not endure the untempered hand of the Father and be created by Him, makes and creates first and alone one only being, and calls Him Son and Word, so that through Him as a medium all things might then be brought into being. They have not only said this but have dared to put it in writing, namely Eusebius, Arius, and Asterius who sacrificed.

24. ( continued). And here it were well to ask them also this question, for a still clearer refutation of their heresy — Wherefore, when all things are creatures, and all are brought into consistence from nothing, and the Son Himself, according to you, is creature and work, and once was not, wherefore has He made 'all things through Him' alone, 'and without Him was made not one thing John 1:3?' or why is it, when 'all things' are spoken of, that no one thinks the Son is signified in the number, but only things originate; whereas when Scripture speaks of the Word, it does not understand Him as being in the number of 'all,' but places Him with the Father, as Him in whom Providence and salvation for 'all' are wrought and effected by the Father, though all things surely might at the same command have come to be, at which He was brought into being by God alone? For God is not wearied by commanding, nor is His strength unequal to the making of all things, that He should alone create the only Son, and need His ministry and aid for the framing of the rest. For He lets nothing stand over, which He wills to be done; but He willed only, and all things subsisted, and no one 'has resisted His will Romans 9:19.' Why then were not all things brought into being by God alone at that same command, at which the Son came into being? Or let them tell us, why did all things through Him come to be, who was Himself but originate? How void of reason! However, they say concerning Him, that 'God willing to create originate nature, when He saw that it could not endure the untempered hand of the Father, and to be created by Him, makes and creates first and alone one only, and calls Him Son and Word, that, through Him as a medium, all things might thereupon be brought to be.' This they not only have said, but they have dared to put it into writing, namely, Eusebius, Arius, and Asterius who sacrificed.

Is this not full proof of the irreligion they have poisoned themselves with through such great madness that they are not ashamed to be drunk on opposition to the truth? For if they claim that God made only the Son because the toil of making all things was too much, the whole creation will cry out against them for speaking unworthily of God, as will Isaiah, who has said in Scripture, "The Everlasting God, the Lord, the Creator of the ends of the earth, neither faints nor grows weary; there is no searching of His understanding." And if God made only the Son, not deigning to make the rest but assigning them to the Son as an assistant, this too is unworthy of God, for there is no pride in Him. Indeed, the Lord rebukes this very thought when He says, "Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing, and one of them shall not fall to the ground without your Father which is in heaven?" And again, "Take no thought for your life, what you shall eat, nor yet for your body, what you shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment? Behold the fowls of the air, for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feeds them; are you not much better than they? Which of you by taking thought can add one cubit unto his stature? And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin: and yet I say unto you, that even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. Wherefore if God so clothe the grass of the field which today is, and tomorrow is cast into the oven, shall He not much more clothe you, O you of little faith?" If then it is not unworthy of God to exercise His providence even down to such small things as a hair of the head, a sparrow, and the grass of the field, it was also not unworthy of Him to make them. For whatever things are subjects of His providence, of those He is Maker through His proper Word. Indeed, an even worse absurdity confronts these men who speak this way; for they distinguish between the creatures and the making, considering the latter the work of the Father and the creatures the work of the Son. Yet either all things must be brought into being by the Father with the Son, or if all that is originated comes to be through the Son, we must not call Him one of the originated things.

25. Is not this a full proof of that irreligion, with which they have drugged themselves with much madness, till they blush not to be intoxicate against the truth? For if they shall assign the toil of making all things as the reason why God made the Son only, the whole creation will cry out against them as saying unworthy things of God; and Isaiah too who has said in Scripture, 'The Everlasting God, the Lord, the Creator of the ends of the earth, faints not, neither is weary: there is no searching of His understanding Isaiah 40:28.' And if God made the Son alone, as not deigning to make the rest, but committed them to the Son as an assistant, this on the other hand is unworthy of God, for in Him there is no pride. Nay the Lord reproves the thought, when He says, 'Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing?' and 'one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father which is in heaven.' And again, 'Take no thought for your life, what you shall eat, nor yet for your body, what you shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment? Behold the fowls of the air, for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feeds them; are you not much better than they? Which of you by taking thought, can add one cubit unto his stature? And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin: and yet I say unto you, that even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. Wherefore if God so clothe the grass of the field which today is, and tomorrow is cast into the oven, shall He not much more clothe you, O you of little faith?' If then it be not unworthy of God to exercise His Providence, even down to things so small, a hair of the head, and a sparrow, and the grass of the field, also it was not unworthy of Him to make them. For what things are the subjects of His Providence, of those He is Maker through His proper Word. Nay a worse absurdity lies before the men who thus speak; for they distinguish between the creatures and the framing; and consider the latter the work of the Father, the creatures the work of the Son; whereas either all things must be brought to be by the Father with the Son, or if all that is originate comes to be through the Son, we must not call Him one of the originated things.

Next, their foolishness can be shown as follows: if even the Word is of created nature, then since this nature is too weak to be God's own direct work, how could He alone out of everything endure being made by the uncreated and undiminished Essence of God, as you claim? For it follows that either, if He could endure it, all could endure it, or, if it was endurable by none, it was not endurable by the Word either, since you say He is one of created things. And again, if a mediator became necessary because created nature could not endure being God's own direct work, it must follow that, since the Word is created and a creature, a medium is also needed for His making, since He too is of that created nature which cannot endure being made by God but needs a medium. But if some being is found as a medium for Him, then again a fresh mediator is needed for that second one, and thus tracing backward and forward, we will invent a vast crowd of accumulating mediators. And so it will be impossible for creation to exist, since it will always need a mediator, and that medium cannot come into being without another mediator, for all of them will be of that created nature which cannot endure being made by God alone, as you say. How abundant is the foolishness that forces them to hold that what has already come into being cannot admit of coming into being! Or perhaps they think that these things have not even come to be, since they are still seeking their mediator. For on the basis of their irreligious and futile notion, what exists would have no existence for lack of the medium.

26. Next, their folly may be exposed thus:– if even the Word be of originated nature, how, whereas this nature is too feeble to be God's own handywork, could He alone of all endure to be made by the unoriginate and unmitigated Essence of God, as you say? For it follows either that, if He could endure it, all could endure it, or, it being endurable by none, it was not endurable by the Word, for you say that He is one of originate things. And again, if because originate nature could not endure to be God's own handywork, there arose need of a mediator, it must follow, that, the Word being originate and a creature, there is need of medium in His framing also, since He too is of that originate nature which endures not to be made of God, but needs a medium. But if some being as a medium be found for Him, then again a fresh mediator is needed for that second, and thus tracing back and following out, we shall invent a vast crowd of accumulating mediators; and thus it will be impossible that the creation should subsist, as ever wanting a mediator, and that medium not coming into being without another mediator; for all of them will be of that originate nature which endures not to be made of God alone, as you say. How abundant is that folly, which obliges them to hold that what has already come into being, admits not of coming! Or perhaps they opine that they have not even come to be, as still seeking their mediator; for, on the ground of their so irreligious and futile notion, what is would not have subsistence, for want of the medium.

But again they make this claim: 'Look, God led the people out of Egypt through Moses, and through him He gave the Law, yet Moses was a man; so it is possible for like to be brought into being by like.' They should cover their faces when they say this, to hide their great shame. For Moses was not sent to form the world, nor to call into existence things that did not exist, or to fashion men like himself, but only to serve as a messenger of words to the people and to King Pharaoh. And this is very different, because to serve is the role of created beings as servants, but to form and to create belongs to God alone, and to His own Word and His Wisdom. Therefore, in the matter of forming, we find none but God's Word; for 'all things are made in Wisdom,' and 'without the Word was made not one thing.' But regarding services, there are not one only, but many from their whole number, whomever the Lord chooses to send. For there are many Archangels, many Thrones, and Authorities, and Dominions, thousands of thousands, and myriads of myriads, standing before Him, serving and ready to be sent. And many Prophets, and twelve Apostles, and Paul. And Moses himself was not alone, but Aaron was with him, and then seventy others were filled with the Holy Spirit. And Moses was succeeded by Joshua the Son of Nun, and he by the Judges, and they not by one, but by a number of Kings. If then the Son were a creature and one of the things that have come into being, there must have been many such sons, so that God might have many such ministers, just as there is a multitude of those others. But if this is not what we observe, and while the creatures are many, the Word is one, anyone will conclude from this that the Son differs from all, and is not on the same level with the creatures, but is proper to the Father. Hence there are not many Words, but one only Word of the one Father, and one Image of the one God. 'But look,' they say, 'there is one sun only, and one earth.' Let them maintain, foolish as they are, that there is one water and one fire, and then they may be told that everything that is brought into being is one in its own essence; but for the ministry and service assigned to it, by itself it is not adequate nor sufficient alone. For God said, 'Let there be lights in the firmament of heaven, to give light upon the earth and to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs and for seasons and for days and years.' And then he says, 'And God made two great lights, the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night: He made the stars also. And God set them in the firmament of the heaven, to give light upon the earth, and to rule over the day and over the night.'

27. But again they allege this:– 'Behold, through Moses too did He lead the people from Egypt, and through him He gave the Law, yet he was a man; so that it is possible for like to be brought into being by like.' They should veil their face when they say this, to save their much shame. For Moses was not sent to frame the world, nor to call into being things which were not, or to fashion men like himself, but only to be the minister of words to the people, and to King Pharaoh. And this is a very different thing, for to minister is of things originate as of servants, but to frame and to create is of God alone, and of His proper Word and His Wisdom. Wherefore, in the matter of framing, we shall find none but God's Word; for 'all things are made in Wisdom,' and 'without the Word was made not one thing.' But as regards ministrations there are, not one only, but man out of their whole number, whomever the Lord will send. For there are many Archangels, many Thrones, and Authorities, and Dominions, thousands of thousands, and myriads of myriads, standing before Him, ministering and ready to be sent. And many Prophets, and twelve Apostles, and Paul. And Moses himself was not alone, but Aaron with him, and next other seventy were filled with the Holy Ghost. And Moses was succeeded by Joshua the Son of Nun, and he by the Judges, and they not by one, but by a number of Kings. If then the Son were a creature and one of things originate, there must have been many such sons, that God might have many such ministers, just as there is a multitude of those others. But if this is not to be seen, but while the creatures are many, the Word is one, any one will collect from this, that the Son differs from all, and is not on a level with the creatures, but proper to the Father. Hence there are not many Words, but one only Word of the one Father, and one Image of the one God. 'But behold,' they say, 'there is one sun only, and one earth.' Let them maintain, senseless as they are, that there is one water and one fire, and then they may be told that everything that is brought to be, is one in its own essence; but for the ministry and service committed to it, by itself it is not adequate nor sufficient alone. For God said, 'Let there be lights in the firmament of heaven, to give light upon the earth and to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs and for seasons and for days and years.' And then he says, 'And God made two great lights, the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night: He made the stars also. And God set them in the firmament of the heaven, to give light upon the earth, and to rule over the day and over the night. '

Behold there are many lights, not just the sun or the moon, but each is one in ousia (essence), and yet the service of all is one and common. What each lacks is supplied by the other, and the work of lighting is performed by all. Thus the sun has authority to shine throughout the day and no more, and the moon through the night, and the stars together with them accomplish the seasons and years, and become signs, each according to the need that calls for it. Likewise the earth is not for all things, but for fruits only, and to be a ground for the living things that inhabit it to walk on. And the firmament is to divide between waters and waters, and to be a place to set the stars in. So also fire and water, with other things, have been brought into being to be the constituent parts of bodies. In short, no one thing is alone, but all things that are made, as if members of each other, make up as it were one body, namely the world. If then they conceive of the Son in this way, let all men throw stones at them, considering the Word to be a part of this universe, and a part insufficient without the rest for the service committed to Him. But if this is clearly irreligious, let them acknowledge that the Word is not in the number of things originate, but the sole and proper Word of the Father, and their Framer. But they say, though He is a creature and of things originate, yet as from a master and craftsman He has learned to frame, and thus ministered to God who taught Him. For thus the Sophist Asterius, on the strength of having learned to deny the Lord, has dared to write, not observing the absurdity which follows. For if framing is a thing to be taught, let them beware lest they say that God Himself is a Framer not by nature but by knowledge, so as to admit of His losing the power. Besides, if the Wisdom of God attained to frame by teaching, how is He still Wisdom when He needs to learn? And what was He before He learned? For it was not Wisdom if it needed teaching. It was surely but some empty thing, and not essential Wisdom, but from advancement it had the name of Wisdom, and will be Wisdom only so long as it can keep what it has learned. For what has accrued not by any nature but from learning admits of being at some time unlearned. But to speak thus of the Word of God is not the part of Christians but of Greeks.

28. Behold there are many lights, and not the sun only, nor the moon only, but each is one in essence, and yet the service of all is one and common; and what each lacks, is supplied by the other, and the office of lighting is performed by all. Thus the sun has authority to shine throughout the day and no more; and the moon through the night; and the stars together with them accomplish the seasons and years, and become for signs, each according to the need that calls for it. Thus too the earth is not for all things, but for the fruits only, and to be a ground to tread on for the living things that inhabit it. And the firmament is to divide between waters and waters, and to be a place to set the stars in. So also fire and water, with other things, have been brought into being to be the constituent parts of bodies; and in short no one thing is alone, but all things that are made, as if members of each other, make up as it were one body, namely, the world. If then they thus conceive of the Son, let all men throw stones at them, considering the Word to be a part of this universe, and a part insufficient without the rest for the service committed to Him. But if this be manifestly irreligious, let them acknowledge that the Word is not in the number of things originate, but the sole and proper Word of the Father, and their Framer. 'But,' say they, 'though He is a creature and of things originate; yet as from a master and artificer has He learned to frame, and thus ministered to God who taught Him.' For thus the Sophist Asterius, on the strength of having learned to deny the Lord, has dared to write, not observing the absurdity which follows. For if framing be a thing to be taught, let them beware lest they say that God Himself be a Framer not by nature but by science, so as to admit of His losing the power. Besides, if the Wisdom of God attained to frame by teaching, how is He still Wisdom, when He needs to learn? And what was He before He learned? For it was not Wisdom, if it needed teaching; it was surely but some empty thing, and not essential Wisdom, but from advancement it had the name of Wisdom, and will be only so long Wisdom as it can keep what it has learned. For what has accrued not by any nature, but from learning, admits of being one time unlearned. But to speak thus of the Word of God, is not the part of Christians but of Greeks.

If the ability to create comes to someone through teaching, then these foolish people are attributing jealousy and weakness to God. Jealousy, because He has not taught many how to create, so that just as there are many Archangels and Angels around Him, there might also be many creators. And weakness, because He could not make things by Himself but needed a fellow-worker or subordinate worker. Yet it has already been shown that created nature can be made by God alone, since they consider the Son to be of that nature and made in that way. But God lacks nothing—God forbid! For He Himself has said, "I am full." Nor did the Word become Creator of all through teaching. Rather, being the Image and Wisdom of the Father, He does the Father's works. Nor has the Father made the Son for the purpose of making created things. For look—even though the Son exists, the Father is still seen to work, as the Lord Himself says, "My Father works until now, and I work." However, if, as you say, the Son came into being for the purpose of making the things after Him, and yet the Father is seen to work even after the Son exists, you must conclude that even in this view the making of such a Son is pointless. Besides, why would God seek a mediator at all when He wants to create us, as if His will were not sufficient to bring into existence whatever seemed good to Him? Yet the Scriptures say, "He has done whatever pleased Him," and "Who has resisted His will?" And if His will alone is sufficient for the creation of all things, you make the role of a mediator unnecessary. Your example of Moses, and of the sun and moon, has been shown not to apply. And here is another argument to silence you. You say that God, wanting to create originated nature and deliberating about it, plans and creates the Son so that through Him He may create us. Now if this is so, consider what a great impiety you have dared to speak.

29. For if the power of framing accrues to anyone from teaching, these insensate men are ascribing jealousy and weakness to God — jealousy, in that He has not taught many how to frame, so that there may be around Him, as Archangels and Angels many, so framers many; and weakness, in that He could not make by Himself, but needed a fellow-worker, or under-worker; and that, though it has been already shown that created nature admits of being made by God alone, since they consider the Son to be of such a nature and so made. But God is deficient in nothing: perish the thought! For He has said Himself, 'I am full Isaiah 1:11.' Nor did the Word become Framer of all from teaching; but being the Image and Wisdom of the Father, He does the things of the Father. Nor has He made the Son for the making of things created; for behold, though the Son exists, still the Father is seen to work, as the Lord Himself says, 'My Father works hitherto and I work John 5:17.' If however, as you say, the Son came into being for the purpose of making the things after Him, and yet the Father is seen to work even after the Son, you must hold even in this light the making of such a Son to be superfluous. Besides, why, when He would create us, does He seek for a mediator at all, as if His will did not suffice to constitute whatever seemed good to Him? Yet the Scriptures say, 'He has done whatsoever pleased Him,' and 'Who has resisted His will Romans 9:19?' And if His mere will is sufficient for the framing of all things, you make the office of a mediator superfluous; for your instance of Moses, and the sun and the moon has been shown not to hold. And here again is an argument to silence you. You say that God, willing the creation of originated nature, and deliberating concerning it, designs and creates the Son, that through Him He may frame us; now, if so, consider how great an irreligion you have dared to utter.

If the Son was created for us, then it seems He exists for our sake rather than we for His. We were not created for Him; rather, He was made for us. By this reasoning, He should thank us, not we Him—just as Scripture says the woman should thank the man: "For the man was not created for the woman, but the woman for the man." Therefore, just as "the man is the image and glory of God, and the woman the glory of the man," so we are made in God's image and for His glory, while the Son becomes our image and exists for our glory. We were brought into being simply to exist, but God's Word was made—according to this view—not to exist for His own sake, but as a tool for our needs. On this view, we do not derive from Him; rather, He derives from our need. Are not people who even think such thoughts worse than senseless? For if the Word was made for us, He has no priority over us with God. God did not take counsel about us while already having the Word within Himself; instead, having us in His mind, He then deliberated about His own Word. If this were so, perhaps the Father had no desire for the Son at all, since He did not create Him out of desire for Him, but formed Him for our sake out of desire for us. He designed the Son after designing us, so that—according to these irreligious people—the Son, who was made as an instrument, is now superfluous once those for whom He was created have been made. But if the Son alone was made by God alone because He could endure it, while we were made by the Word because we could not endure God's direct hand, why does God not first take counsel about the Word, who could endure being made by Him, instead of taking counsel about us? Why does He not pay more attention to the one who was strong rather than to us who were weak? Why, if He makes the Son first, does He not deliberate about Him first? Why, if He deliberates about us first, does He not make us first, since His will is sufficient to bring all things into existence? Yet He creates the Son first but deliberates about us first. He desires us before the Mediator. When He wills to create us and deliberates about us, He calls us creatures, but the one He fashions for us He calls Son and rightful Heir. Yet we, for whose sake He supposedly made Him, ought rather to be called sons; or certainly the one who is His Son should be the primary object of His thought and will, the one for whom He makes all of us. Such is the sickness, such is the vomit of the heretics.

30. First, the Son appears rather to have been for us brought to be, than we for Him; for we were not created for Him, but He is made for us; so that He owes thanks to us, not we to Him, as the woman to the man. 'For the man,' says Scripture, 'was not created for the woman, but the woman for the man.' Therefore, as 'the man is the image and glory of God, and the woman the glory of the man 1 Corinthians 11:7, 9,' so we are made God's image and to His glory; but the Son is our image, and exists for our glory. And we were brought into being that we might be; but God's Word was made, as you must hold, not that He might be; but as an instrument for our need, so that not we from Him, but He is constituted from our need. Are not men who even conceive such thoughts, more than insensate? For if for us the Word was made, He has not precedence of us with God; for He did not take counsel about us having Him within Him, but having us in Himself, counselled, as they say, concerning His own Word. But if so, perchance the Father had not even a will for the Son at all; for not as having a will for Him, did He create Him, but with a will for us, He formed Him for our sake; for He designed Him after designing us; so that, according to these irreligious men, henceforth the Son, who was made as an instrument, is superfluous, now that they are made for whom He was created. But if the Son alone was made by God alone, because He could endure it, but we, because we could not, were made by the Word, why does He not first take counsel about the Word, who could endure His making, instead of taking counsel about us? Or why does He not make more of Him who was strong, than of us who were weak? Or why making Him first, does He not counsel about Him first? Or why counselling about us first, does He not make us first, His will being sufficient for the constitution of all things? But He creates Him first, yet counsels first about us; and He wills us before the Mediator; and when He wills to create us, and counsels about us, He calls us creatures; but Him, whom He frames for us, He calls Son and proper Heir. But we, for whose sake He made Him, ought rather to be called sons; or certainly He, who is His Son, is rather the object of His previous thoughts and of His will, for whom He makes all us. Such the sickness, such the vomit of the heretics.

Chapter 18. Introduction to Proverbs 8:22 continued. Contrast between the Father's operations immediately and naturally in the Son, instrumentally by the creatures; Scripture terms illustrative of this. Explanation of these illustrations; which should be interpreted by the doctrine of the Church; perverse sense put on them by the Arians, refuted. Mystery of Divine Generation. Contrast between God's Word and man's word drawn out at length. Asterius betrayed into holding two Unoriginates; his inconsistency. Baptism how by the Son as well as by the Father. On the Baptism of heretics. Why Arianworse than other heresies.

The truth about this matter must not be concealed but openly declared. For the Word of God was not made for us, but rather we for Him, and "in Him all things were created" (Colossians 1:16). Nor was He made strong by the Father alone because we were weak, so that the Father might use Him as an instrument to create us—certainly not! It is not like that. For even if God had chosen not to make created things, the Word would still have been with God, and the Father in Him. At the same time, created things could not have come into being without the Word; therefore they were made through Him—and rightly so. For since the Word is the Son of God by nature proper to His ousia, and is from Him and in Him, as He Himself said, the creatures could not have come to be except through Him. For just as light illuminates all things by its radiance, and without its radiance nothing would be illuminated, so also the Father, as if by a hand, worked all things in the Word, and without Him makes nothing. For example, God said, as Moses records, "Let there be light," and "Let the waters be gathered together," and "let the dry land appear," and "Let Us make man"; as also Holy David says in the Psalm, "He spoke and they were made; He commanded and they were created." And He spoke, not so that, as with humans, some subordinate worker might hear and, learning the will of the one who spoke, might go away and do it; for this is proper to creatures, but it is improper to think or speak this way about the Word. For the Word of God is Framer and Maker, and He is the Father's Will. Therefore Scripture does not say that someone heard and answered concerning the manner or nature of the things He wished to be made; but God only said, "Let it become," and Scripture adds, "And it became"; for what He thought good and purposed, the Word immediately began to do and complete. For when God commands others, whether the Angels, or converses with Moses, or commands Abraham, then the hearer answers; and one says, "How shall I know?" (Genesis 15:8) and another, "Send someone else" (Exodus 4:13); and again, "If they ask me, what is His Name, what shall I say to them?" and the Angel said to Zacharias, "Thus says the Lord"; and he asked the Lord, "O Lord of hosts, how long will You not have mercy on Jerusalem?" and waits to hear good and comforting words. For each of these has the Mediator Word, and the Wisdom of God which makes known the will of the Father. But when that Word Himself works and creates, then there is no questioning and answering, for the Father is in Him and the Word in the Father; but it is sufficient to will, and the work is done; so that the expression "He said" signifies the will for our sake, and "It was so" denotes the work that is accomplished through the Word and the Wisdom, in which Wisdom also is the Will of the Father. And "God said" is explained in "the Word," for Scripture says, "You have made all things in Wisdom"; and "By the Word of the Lord the heavens were made firm"; and "There is one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by Him."

31. But the sentiment of Truth in this matter must not be hidden, but must have high utterance. For the Word of God was not made for us, but rather we for Him, and 'in Him all things were created Colossians 1:16.' Nor for that we were weak, was He strong and made by the Father alone, that He might frame us by means of Him as an instrument; perish the thought! It is not so. For though it had seemed good to God not to make things originate, still had the Word been no less with God, and the Father in Him. At the same time, things originate could not without the Word be brought to be; hence they were made through Him — and reasonably. For since the Word is the Son of God by nature proper to His essence, and is from Him, and in Him, as He said Himself, the creatures could not have come to be, except through Him. For as the light enlightens all things by its radiance, and without its radiance nothing would be illuminated, so also the Father, as by a hand, in the Word wrought all things, and without Him makes nothing. For instance, God said, as Moses relates, 'Let there be light,' and 'Let the waters be gathered together,' and 'let the dry land appear,' and 'Let Us make man;' as also Holy David in the Psalm, 'He spoke and they were made; He commanded and they were created.' And He spoke, not that, as in the case of men, some under-worker might hear, and learning the will of Him who spoke might go away and do it; for this is what is proper to creatures, but it is unseemly so to think or speak of the Word. For the Word of God is Framer and Maker, and He is the Father's Will. Hence it is that divine Scripture says not that one heard and answered, as to the manner or nature of the things which He wished made; but God only said, 'Let it become,' and he adds, 'And it became;' for what He thought good and counselled, that immediately the Word began to do and to finish. For when God commands others, whether the Angels, or converses with Moses, or commands Abraham, then the hearer answers; and the one says, 'Whereby shall I know Genesis 15:8?' and the other, 'Send some one else Exodus 4:13;' and again, 'If they ask me, what is His Name, what shall I say to them?' and the Angel said to Zacharias, 'Thus says the Lord;' and he asked the Lord, 'O Lord of hosts, how long will You not have mercy on Jerusalem.' and waits to hear good words and comfortable. For each of these has the Mediator Word, and the Wisdom of God which makes known the will of the Father. But when that Word Himself works and creates, then there is no questioning and answer, for the Father is in Him and the Word in the Father; but it suffices to will, and the work is done; so that the word 'He said' is a token of the will for our sake, and 'It was so,' denotes the work which is done through the Word and the Wisdom, in which Wisdom also is the Will of the Father. And 'God said' is explained in 'the Word,' for, he says, 'You have made all things in Wisdom;' and 'By the Word of the Lord were the heavens made fast.' and 'There is one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by Him. '

It is clear from this that the Arians are not really fighting with us about their heresy; rather, while they pretend to oppose us, their real fight is against the Godhead itself. For if it were our voice saying, "This is My Son," our complaint against them would be minor; but since it is the Father's voice, and the disciples heard it, and the Son also says of Himself, "Before all the mountains He begot me," are they not fighting against God, like the giants in mythology, having their tongue, as the Psalmist says, a sharp sword for irreligion? For they neither feared the Father's voice, nor reverenced the Savior's words, nor trusted the Saints, one of whom writes, "Who being the Brightness of His glory and the Expression of His hypostasis," and "Christ the power of God and the Wisdom of God;" and another says in the Psalm, "With You is the well of life, and in Your Light shall we see light," and "You made all things in Wisdom;" and the Prophets say, "And the Word of the Lord came to me;" and John says, "In the beginning was the Word," and Luke says, "As they delivered them unto us which from the beginning were eye-witnesses and ministers of the Word;" and as David again says, "He sent His Word and healed them." All these passages condemn the Arian heresy in every way, and signify the eternity of the Word, and that He is not foreign but proper to the Father's ousia. For when has anyone seen light without radiance? Or who dares to say that the expression can be different from the hypostasis? Or has not a man lost his mind who even entertains the thought that God was ever without Reason and without Wisdom? For Scripture has proposed such illustrations and such images so that, considering human nature's inability to comprehend God, we might be able to form ideas even from these, however poorly and dimly, and as far as is possible. And just as the creation contains abundant material for the knowledge of the being of a God and a Providence ("for by the greatness and beauty of the creatures proportionably the Maker of them is seen"), and we learn from them without asking for voices, but hearing the Scriptures we believe, and surveying the very order and harmony of all things, we acknowledge that He is Maker and Lord and God of all, and apprehend His marvelous Providence and governance over all things; so in the same way concerning the Son's Godhead, what has been said above is sufficient, and it becomes unnecessary, or rather it is very mad to dispute about it, or to ask in a heretical way, How can the Son be from eternity? Or how can He be from the Father's ousia, yet not a part? Since what is said to be of another, is a part of him; and what is divided, is not whole.

32. It is plain from this that the Arians are not fighting with us about their heresy; but while they pretend us, their real fight is against the Godhead Itself. For if the voice were ours which says, 'This it My Son,' small were our complaint of them; but if it is the Father's voice, and the disciples heard it, and the Son too says of Himself, 'Before all the mountains He begot me,' are they not fighting against God, as the giants in story, having their tongue, as the Psalmist says, a sharp sword for irreligion? For they neither feared the voice of the Father, nor reverenced the Saviour's words, nor trusted the Saints, one of whom writes, 'Who being the Brightness of His glory and the Expression of His subsistence,' and 'Christ the power of God and the Wisdom of God;' and another says in the Psalm, 'With You is the well of life, and in Your Light shall we see light,' and 'You made all things in Wisdom;' and the Prophets say, 'And the Word of the Lord came to me Jeremiah 2:1;' and John, 'In the beginning was the Word.' and Luke, 'As they delivered them unto us which from the beginning were eye-witnesses and ministers of the Word John 1:1; Luke 1:2;' and as David again says, 'He sent His Word and healed them.' All these passages proscribe in every light the Arian heresy, and signify the eternity of the Word, and that He is not foreign but proper to the Father's Essence. For when saw any one light without radiance? Or who dares to say that the expression can be different from the subsistence? Or has not a man himself lost his mind who even entertains the thought that God was ever without Reason and without Wisdom? For such illustrations and such images has Scripture proposed, that, considering the inability of human nature to comprehend God, we might be able to form ideas even from these however poorly and dimly, and as far as is attainable. And as the creation contains abundant matter for the knowledge of the being of a God and a Providence ('for by the greatness and beauty of the creatures proportionably the Maker of them is seen Wisdom 13:5 '), and we learn from them without asking for voices, but hearing the Scriptures we believe, and surveying the very order and the harmony of all things, we acknowledge that He is Maker and Lord and God of all, and apprehend His marvellous Providence and governance over all things; so in like manner about the Son's Godhead, what has been above said is sufficient, and it becomes superfluous, or rather it is very mad to dispute about it, or to ask in an heretical way, How can the Son be from eternity? Or how can He be from the Father's Essence, yet not a part? Since what is said to be of another, is a part of him; and what is divided, is not whole.

These are the evil sophistries of the heterodox. Yet, though we have already shown their shallowness, the exact sense of these passages themselves and the force of these illustrations will serve to show the baseless nature of their loathsome doctrine. For we see that reason is always present, and comes from the one whose reason it is and is proper to his essence, and does not admit a before and an after. So again we see that the radiance from the sun is proper to it, and the sun's essence is not divided or impaired. Rather, its essence is whole and its radiance perfect and whole, yet without impairing the essence of light, but as a true offspring from it. We understand in the same way that the Son is begotten not from outside but from the Father, and while the Father remains whole, the Expression of His Subsistence always exists and preserves the Father's likeness and unchanging Image, so that whoever sees Him sees in Him the Subsistence too, of which He is the Expression. And from the operation of the Expression we understand the true Godhead of the Subsistence, as the Savior Himself teaches when He says, "The Father who dwells in Me, He does the works which I do," and "I and the Father are one," and "I in the Father and the Father in Me." Therefore let this Christ-opposing heresy first attempt to divide the examples found in created things, and say, "Once the sun was without its radiance," or "Radiance is not proper to the essence of light," or "It is indeed proper, but it is a part of light by division." And then let it divide Reason, and declare that it is foreign to mind, or that once it was not, or that it was not proper to its essence, or that it is by division a part of mind. And so with His Expression and the Light and the Power, let it do violence to these as in the case of Reason and Radiance, and instead let it imagine what it will. But if such extravagance is impossible for them, are they not greatly beside themselves, presumptuously intruding into what is higher than created things and their own nature, and attempting impossibilities?

33. These are the evil sophistries of the heterodox; yet, though we have already shown their shallowness, the exact sense of these passages themselves and the force of these illustrations will serve to show the baseless nature of their loathsome tenet. For we see that reason is ever, and is from him and proper to his essence, whose reason it is, and does not admit a before and an after. So again we see that the radiance from the sun is proper to it, and the sun's essence is not divided or impaired; but its essence is whole and its radiance perfect and whole, yet without impairing the essence of light, but as a true offspring from it. We understand in like manner that the Son is begotten not from without but from the Father, and while the Father remains whole, the Expression of His Subsistence is ever, and preserves the Father's likeness and unvarying Image, so that he who sees Him, sees in Him the Subsistence too, of which He is the Expression. And from the operation of the Expression we understand the true Godhead of the Subsistence, as the Saviour Himself teaches when He says, 'The Father who dwells in Me, He does the works John 14:10 ' which I do; and 'I and the Father are one,' and 'I in the Father and the Father in Me John 10:30.' Therefore let this Christ — opposing heresy attempt first to divide the examples found in things originate, and say, 'Once the sun was without his radiance,' or, 'Radiance is not proper to the essence of light,' or 'It is indeed proper, but it is a part of light by division; and then let it divide Reason, and pronounce that it is foreign to mind, or that once it was not, or that it was not proper to its essence, or that it is by division a part of mind.' And so of His Expression and the Light and the Power, let it do violence to these as in the case of Reason and Radiance; and instead let it imagine what it will. But if such extravagance be impossible for them, are they not greatly beside themselves, presumptuously intruding into what is higher than things originate and their own nature, and essaying impossibilities?

If offspring can be found in the case of these created and non-rational things that are not parts of the essences from which they come, nor exist through passion, nor damage the essences of their sources, are they not foolish again in seeking and imagining parts and passions in the case of the immaterial and true God, and attributing divisions to Him who is beyond passion and change, thereby confusing the ears of the simple and turning them away from the Truth? For who hears of a son but thinks of that which is proper to the father's essence? Who heard, in his first instruction, that God has a Son and has made all things by His proper Word, but understood it in the sense in which we now mean it? Who, when this hateful heresy of the Arians arose, was not immediately shocked by what he heard, as something strange, and a second sowing, different from that Word which had been sown from the beginning? For what is sown in every soul from the beginning is that God has a Son, the Word, the Wisdom, the Power, that is, His Image and Radiance; from which it immediately follows that He always exists; that He is from the Father; that He is like; that He is the eternal offspring of His essence; and there is no idea of creature or work involved in these. But when the man who is an enemy, while men slept, made a second sowing, of 'He is a creature,' and 'There was once when He was not,' and 'How can it be?' then the wicked heresy of Christ's enemies rose like weeds, and immediately, as if stripped of every right thought, they interfere like robbers, and dare to say, 'How can the Son always exist with the Father?' For men come from men and are sons, after a time; and the father is thirty years old when the son begins to exist, being begotten; and in short, of every son of man, it is true that he did not exist before his generation. And again they whisper, 'How can the Son be Word, or the Word be God's Image? For the word of men is composed of syllables, and only signifies the speaker's will, and then is over and is lost.'

34. For if in the case of these originate and irrational things offsprings are found which are not parts of the essences from which they are, nor subsist with passion, nor impair the essences of their originals, are they not mad again in seeking and conjecturing parts and passions in the instance of the immaterial and true God, and ascribing divisions to Him who is beyond passion and change, thereby to perplex the ears of the simple and to pervert them from the Truth? For who hears of a son but conceives of that which is proper to the father's essence? Who heard, in his first catechising, that God has a Son and has made all things by His proper Word, but understood it in that sense in which we now mean it? Who on the rise of this odious heresy of the Arians, was not at once startled at what he heard, as strange, and a second sowing, besides that Word which had been sown from the beginning? For what is sown in every soul from the beginning is that God has a Son, the Word, the Wisdom, the Power, that is, His Image and Radiance; from which it at once follows that He is always; that He is from the Father; that He is like; that He is the eternal offspring of His essence; and there is no idea involved in these of creature or work. But when the man who is an enemy, while men slept, made a second sowing, of 'He is a creature,' and 'There was once when He was not,' and 'How can it be?' thenceforth the wicked heresy of Christ's enemies rose as tares, and immediately, as bereft of every right thought, they meddle like robbers, and venture to say, 'How can the Son always exist with the Father.' for men come of men and are sons, after a time; and the father is thirty years old, when the son begins to be, being begotten; and in short of every son of man, it is true that he was not before his generation. And again they whisper, 'How can the Son be Word, or the Word be God's Image? For the word of men is composed of syllables, and only signifies the speaker's will, and then is over and is lost.'

They then once again, as if forgetting the proofs already urged against them, pierce themselves through with these bonds of irreligion and argue in this way. But the word of truth refutes them as follows: if they were disputing about any human being, then let them use human reasoning in this way concerning both His Word and His Son. But if they are discussing God who created humanity, they should no longer entertain human thoughts but ones that are above human nature. For whatever the one who begets is like, so necessarily is the offspring; and whatever the Word's Father is like, so also must His Word be. Now a human being, begotten in time, also begets his child in time; and since he came to be from nothing, his word also passes away and does not continue. But God is not like a human being, as Scripture has said, but exists and is forever; therefore His Word also exists and is everlastingly with the Father, as radiance is of light. A human being's word is composed of syllables and neither lives nor accomplishes anything, but only signifies the speaker's intention, and merely goes forth and passes by, never to appear again, since it did not exist at all before it was spoken. Therefore a human being's word neither lives nor accomplishes anything, nor in short is it a human being. This happens to it, as I said before, because the human being who begets it has his nature out of nothing. But God's Word is not merely pronounced, as one might say, nor a sound of accents, nor is His command meant by His Son; but as radiance is of light, so He is perfect offspring from perfect. Hence He is also God, as being God's Image, for Scripture says "the Word was God." And human words do not avail for accomplishment; hence a human being works not by means of words but of hands, for they have being, and a human being's word does not subsist. But the "Word of God," as the Apostle says, "is living and powerful and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in His sight; but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of Him with whom we have to do." He is then the Framer of all, "and without Him was made not one thing," nor can anything be made without Him.

35. They then afresh, as if forgetting the proofs which have been already urged against them, 'pierce themselves through ' with these bonds of irreligion, and thus argue. But the word of truth confutes them as follows:– if they were disputing concerning any man, then let them exercise reason in this human way, both concerning His Word and His Son; but if of God who created man, no longer let them entertain human thoughts, but others which are above human nature. For such as he that begets, such of necessity is the offspring; and such as is the Word's Father, such must be also His Word. Now man, begotten in time, in time also himself begets the child; and whereas from nothing he came to be, therefore his word also is over and continues not. But God is not as man, as Scripture has said; but is existing and is ever; therefore also His Word is existing and is everlastingly with the Father, as radiance of light. And man's word is composed of syllables, and neither lives nor operates anything, but is only significant of the speaker's intention, and does but go forth and go by, no more to appear, since it was not at all before it was spoken; wherefore the word of man neither lives nor operates anything, nor in short is man. And this happens to it, as I said before, because man who begets it, has his nature out of nothing. But God's Word is not merely pronounced, as one may say, nor a sound of accents, nor by His Son is meant His command; but as radiance of light, so is He perfect offspring from perfect. Hence He is God also, as being God's Image; for 'the Word was God John 1:1 ' says Scripture. And man's words avail not for operation; hence man works not by means of words but of hands, for they have being, and man's word subsists not. But the ' Word of God,' as the Apostle says, 'is living and powerful and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in His sight; but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of Him with whom we have to do. Hebrews 4:12-13 ' He is then Framer of all, 'and without Him was made not one thing John 1:3,' nor can anything be made without Him.

We must not ask why God's Word is not like our word, since God is not like us, as has already been said. Nor is it right to seek how the Word comes from God, or how He is God's radiance, or how God begets, and what the manner of His begetting is. For a person must be out of his mind to venture into such questions, since this is something ineffable and proper to God's nature, known to Him alone and to the Son, and yet he demands it be explained in words. It is the same as if they were asking where God is, and how God is, and of what nature the Father is. But just as asking such questions is irreligious and shows ignorance of God, so it is unholy to venture such questions about the generation of the Son of God, or to measure God and His Wisdom by our own nature and weakness. Nor may a person use that as an excuse to stray in his thoughts from the truth, nor, if anyone is puzzled by such inquiries, should he disbelieve what is written. For it is better in puzzlement to be silent and believe, than to disbelieve on account of the puzzlement. For he who is puzzled may somehow obtain mercy, because though he has questioned, he has still kept quiet. But when a person is led by his puzzlement into forming doctrines for himself that are unworthy, and utters what is unworthy of God, such boldness receives a sentence without mercy. For in such puzzlements divine Scripture is able to offer him some relief, so as to understand rightly what is written, and to consider our word as an illustration: that just as it is proper to us and is from us, and not an external work to us, so also God's Word is proper to Him and from Him, and is not a work. And yet He is not like the word of man, or else we must suppose God to be man. For observe, many and varied are human words which pass away day by day, because those that come before others do not continue but vanish. Now this happens because their authors are human and have seasons that pass away and ideas that are successive, and what strikes them first and second, that they utter. So they have many words, and yet after them all nothing at all remains, for the speaker ceases and his word is immediately spent. But God's Word is one and the same, and as it is written, "The Word of God endures forever," not changed, not before or after another, but existing the same always. For it was fitting, since God is One, that His Image should also be One, and His Word One and His Wisdom One.

36. Nor must we ask why the Word of God is not such as our word, considering God is not such as we, as has been before said; nor again is it right to seek how the word is from God, or how He is God's radiance, or how God begets, and what is the manner of His begetting. For a man must be beside himself to venture on such points; since a thing ineffable and proper to God's nature, and known to Him alone and to the Son, this he demands to be explained in words. It is all one as if they sought where God is, and how God is, and of what nature the Father is. But as to ask such questions is irreligious, and argues an ignorance of God, so it is not holy to venture such questions concerning the generation of the Son of God, nor to measure God and His Wisdom by our own nature and infirmity. Nor is a person at liberty on that account to swerve in his thoughts from the truth, nor, if any one is perplexed in such inquiries, ought he to disbelieve what is written. For it is better in perplexity to be silent and believe, than to disbelieve on account of the perplexity: for he who is perplexed may in some way obtain mercy, because, though he has questioned, he has yet kept quiet; but when a man is led by his perplexity into forming for himself doctrines which beseem not, and utters what is unworthy of God, such daring recurs a sentence without mercy. For in such perplexities divine Scripture is able to afford him some relief, so as to take rightly what is written, and to dwell upon our word as an illustration; that as it is proper to us and is from us, and not a work external to us, so also God's Word is proper to Him and from Him, and is not a work; and yet is not like the word of man, or else we must suppose God to be man. For observe, many and various are men's words which pass away day by day; because those that come before others continue not, but vanish. Now this happens because their authors are men, and have seasons which pass away, and ideas which are successive; and what strikes them first and second, that they utter; so that they have many words, and yet after them all nothing at all remaining; for the speaker ceases, and his word immediately is spent. But God's Word is one and the same, and, as it is written, 'The Word of God endures for ever,' not changed, not before or after other, but existing the same always. For it was fitting, whereas God is One, that His Image should be One also, and His Word One and One His Wisdom.

I am amazed that, even though God is One, these men introduce according to their own private ideas many images and wisdoms and words. They say that the Father's proper and natural Word is something other than the Son, and that by this Word He even made the Son. They claim that He who is really the Son is only called Word notionally, like vine and way and door and tree of life, and that He is called Wisdom in name only. They assert that the proper and true Wisdom of the Father, which coexists ingenerately with Him, is other than the Son, and that by this Wisdom He even made the Son and named Him Wisdom as one who partakes of it. They have not kept this to mere words, but Arius composed it in his Thalia, and the sophist Asterius wrote what we stated above, as follows: "Blessed Paul did not say that he preached Christ, the Power of God or the Wisdom of God, but without the article, 'God's power' and 'God's wisdom,' thus preaching that the proper Power of God Himself which is natural to Him and coexistent in Him ingenerately is something besides, which generated Christ and created the whole world. Concerning this he teaches in his Epistle to the Romans thus: 'The invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even His eternal Power and Godhead.' For just as no one would say that the Godhead mentioned there was Christ, but the Father Himself, so, as I think, His eternal Power and Godhead also is not the Only-Begotten Son, but the Father who begot Him." And he teaches that there is another power and wisdom of God, manifested through Christ. And shortly after, the same Asterius says, "However His eternal power and wisdom, which truth argues to be without beginning and ingenerate, must surely be one. For there are many wisdoms which are created one by one by Him, of whom Christ is the first-born and only-begotten. Yet all equally depend on their Possessor. And all the powers are rightly called His who created and uses them, just as the Prophet says that the locust, which came to be a divine punishment of human sins, was called by God Himself not only a power, but a great power, and blessed David in most of the Psalms invites not the Angels alone, but the Powers to praise God."

37. Wherefore I am in wonder how, whereas God is One, these men introduce, after their private notions, many images and wisdoms and words, and say that the Father's proper and natural Word is other than the Son, by whom He even made the Son and that He who is really Son is but notionally called Word, as vine, and way, and door, and tree of life; and that He is called Wisdom also in name, the proper and true Wisdom of the Father, which coexist ingenerately with Him, being other than the Son, by which He even made the Son, and named Him Wisdom as partaking of it. This they have not confined to words, but Arius composed in his Thalia, and the Sophist Asterius wrote, what we have stated above, as follows: 'Blessed Paul said not that he preached Christ, the Power of God or the Wisdom of God,' but without the addition of the article, 'God's power' and 'God's wisdom 1 Corinthians 1:24,' thus preaching that the proper Power of God Himself which is natural to Him, and co-existent in Him ingenerately, is something besides, generative indeed of Christ, and creative of the whole world, concerning which he teaches in his Epistle to the Romans thus –'The invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even His eternal Power and Godhead Romans 1:20.' For as no one would say that the Godhead there mentioned was Christ, but the Father Himself, so, as I think, 'His eternal Power and Godhead also is not the Only Begotten Son, but the Father who begot Him.' And he teaches that there is another power and wisdom of God, manifested through Christ. And shortly after the same Asterius says, 'However His eternal power and wisdom, which truth argues to be without beginning and ingenerate, the same must surely be one. For there are many wisdoms which are one by one created by Him, of whom Christ is the first-born and only-begotten; all however equally depend on their Possessor. And all the powers are rightly called His who created and uses them:– as the Prophet says that the locust, which came to be a divine punishment of human sins, was called by God Himself not only a power, but a great power; and blessed David in most of the Psalms invites, not the Angels alone, but the Powers to praise God.'

Are they not worthy of every hatred for merely saying this? For if, as they claim, He is called Son not because He is begotten of the Father and proper to His ousia, but is called Word only because of rational things, and Wisdom because of things gifted with wisdom, and Power because of things gifted with power, surely He must be named Son because of those who are made sons. And perhaps because things exist, He has even His existence only in our notions. And then what is He after all? For He is none of these Himself if they are merely His names, and He has only a semblance of being and is decorated with these names from us. Rather, this is some recklessness of the devil, or worse, if they are not unwilling that they themselves should truly exist, but think that God's Word exists only in name. Is this not outrageous, to say that Wisdom coexists with the Father, yet not to say that this is the Christ, but that there are many created powers and wisdoms, of which one is the Lord whom they go on to compare to the caterpillar and locust? And are they not shameless, when they hear us say that the Word coexists with the Father and immediately object, "Are you not speaking of two Unoriginates?" yet when they themselves speak of "His Unoriginate Wisdom," do not see that they have already incurred the very charge which they so rashly urge against us? Moreover, what folly is there in that thought of theirs, that the Unoriginate Wisdom coexisting with God is God Himself! For what coexists does not coexist with itself, but with someone else, as the Evangelists say of the Lord that He was together with His disciples—for He was not together with Himself, but with His disciples—unless indeed they would say that God is of a compound nature, having wisdom as a constituent or complement of His ousia, unoriginate as well as Himself, which moreover they claim to be the framer of the world, so that they may deprive the Son of the framing of it. For there is nothing they would not maintain, sooner than hold the truth concerning the Lord.

38. Now are they not worthy of all hatred for merely uttering this? For if, as they hold, He is Son, not because He is begotten of the Father and proper to His Essence, but that He is called Word only because of things rational, and Wisdom because of things gifted with wisdom, and Power because of things gifted with power, surely He must be named a Son because of those who are made sons: and perhaps because there are things existing, He has even His existence, in our notions only. And then after all what is He? For He is none of these Himself, if they are but His names: and He has but a semblance of being, and is decorated with these names from us. Rather this is some recklessness of the devil, or worse, if they are not unwilling that they should truly subsist themselves, but think that God's Word is but in name. Is not this portentous, to say that Wisdom coexists with the Father, yet not to say that this is the Christ, but that there are many created powers and wisdoms, of which one is the Lord whom they go on to compare to the caterpillar and locust? And are they not profligate, who, when they hear us say that the Word coexists with the Father, immediately murmur out, 'Are you not speaking of two Unoriginates?' yet in speaking themselves of 'His Unoriginate Wisdom,' do not see that they have already incurred themselves the charge which they so rashly urge against us? Moreover, what folly is there in that thought of theirs, that the Unoriginate Wisdom coexisting with God is God Himself! For what coexists does not coexist with itself, but with some one else, as the Evangelists say of the Lord, that He was together with His disciples; for He was not together with Himself, but with His disciples — unless indeed they would say that God is of a compound nature, having wisdom a constituent or complement of His Essence, unoriginate as well as Himself, which moreover they pretend to be the framer of the world, that so they may deprive the Son of the framing of it. For there is nothing they would not maintain, sooner than hold the truth concerning the Lord.

Where have they found in divine Scripture, or from whom have they heard, that there is another Word and another Wisdom besides this Son, that they should construct such a doctrine for themselves? True, it is written, "Are not My words like fire, and like a hammer that breaks the rock in pieces?" (Jeremiah 23:29), and in Proverbs, "I will make known My words unto you" (Proverbs 1:23). But these are precepts and commands which God has spoken to the saints through His proper and only true Word, concerning which the Psalmist said, "I have refrained my feet from every evil way, that I may keep Your words." The Savior shows that such words are distinct from Himself when He says in His own person, "The words which I have spoken unto you" (John 6:63). For certainly such words are not offspring or sons, nor are there so many words that create the world, nor so many images of the One God, nor so many who have become men for us, nor as if from many such there were one who has become flesh, as John says. Rather, He was preached by John as the only Word of God: "The Word was made flesh," and "all things were made by Him." Therefore concerning Him alone, our Lord Jesus Christ, and of His oneness with the Father, are the testimonies written and set forth, both of the Father signifying that the Son is One, and of the saints, aware of this and saying that the Word is One and that He is Only-Begotten. His works also are set forth, for all things, visible and invisible, have been brought into being through Him, and "without Him was made not one thing." But concerning another or anyone else they have no thought, nor do they construct for themselves words or wisdoms of which neither name nor deed are indicated by Scripture, but are named only by these heretics. For it is their invention and Christ-opposing speculation, and they make the most of the name of the Word and the Wisdom. By constructing others for themselves, they deny the true Word of God and the real and only Wisdom of the Father, and thereby, miserable men, rival the Manichees. For they too, when they behold the works of God, deny Him the only and true God, and construct for themselves another whom they can show neither by work nor in any testimony drawn from the divine oracles.

39. For where at all have they found in divine Scripture, or from whom have they heard, that there is another Word and another Wisdom besides this Son, that they should frame to themselves such a doctrine? True, indeed, it is written, 'Are not My words like fire, and like a hammer that breaks the rock in pieces Jeremiah 23:29?' and in the Proverbs, 'I will make known My words unto you Proverbs 1:23;' but these are precepts and commands, which God has spoken to the saints through His proper and only true Word, concerning which the Psalmist said, 'I have refrained my feet from every evil way, that I may keep Your words.' Such words accordingly the Saviour signifies to be distinct from Himself, when He says in His own person, 'The words which I have spoken unto you John 6:63.' For certainly such words are not offsprings or sons, nor are there so many words that frame the world, nor so many images of the One God, nor so many who have become men for us, nor as if from many such there were one who has become flesh, as John says; but as being the only Word of God was He preached by John, 'The Word was made flesh,' and 'all things were made by Him.' Wherefore of Him alone, our Lord Jesus Christ, and of His oneness with the Father, are written and set forth the testimonies, both of the Father signifying that the Son is One, and of the saints, aware of this and saying that the Word is One, and that He is Only-Begotten. And His works also are set forth; for all things, visible and invisible, have been brought to be through Him, and 'without Him was made not one thing.' But concerning another or any one else they have not a thought, nor frame to themselves words or wisdoms, of which neither name nor deed are signified by Scripture, but are named by these only. For it is their invention and Christ-opposing surmise, and they make the most of the name of the Word and the Wisdom; and framing to themselves others, they deny the true Word of God, and the real and only Wisdom of the Father, and thereby, miserable men, rival the Manichees. For they too, when they behold the works of God, deny Him the only and true God, and frame to themselves another, whom they can show neither by work, nor in any testimony drawn from the divine oracles.

Therefore, if neither in the divine Scriptures is found another wisdom besides this Son, nor from the fathers have we heard of any such, yet they have confessed and written of the Wisdom coexisting with the Father without beginning, proper to Him, and the Maker of the world, this must be the Son who even according to them exists eternally with the Father. For He is Maker of all, as it is written, "In Wisdom have You made them all." Indeed, Asterius himself, as if forgetting what he wrote before, afterwards, in the manner of Caiaphas, involuntarily, when addressing the Greeks, instead of naming many wisdoms or the caterpillar, confesses only one, in these words: "God the Word is one, but many are the things rational; and one is the essence and physis of Wisdom, but many are the things wise and beautiful." And soon afterwards he says again: "Who are they whom they honor with the title of God's children? For they will not say that they too are words, nor maintain that there are many wisdoms. For it is not possible, whereas the Word is one, and Wisdom has been set forth as one, to distribute to the multitude of children the Essence of the Word, and to bestow on them the name of Wisdom." It is not at all surprising, then, that the Arians should fight against the truth, when they clash with their own principles and conflict with each other, at one time saying that there are many wisdoms, at another maintaining one; at one time grouping wisdom with the caterpillar, at another saying that it coexists with the Father and is proper to Him; now that the Father alone is without beginning, and then again that His Wisdom and His Power are also without beginning. And they fight with us for saying that the Word of God is eternal, yet forget their own teachings, and say themselves that Wisdom coexists with God without beginning. So confused are they in all these matters, denying the true Wisdom, and inventing one which does not exist, like the Manichees who make for themselves another God, after denying Him who is.

40. Therefore, if neither in the divine oracles is found another wisdom besides this Son, nor from the fathers have we heard of any such, yet they have confessed and written of the Wisdom coexisting with the Father unoriginately, proper to Him, and the Framer of the world, this must be the Son who even according to them is eternally coexistent with the Father. For He is Framer of all, as it is written, 'In Wisdom have You made them all.' Nay, Asterius himself, as if forgetting what he wrote before, afterwards, in Caiaphas's fashion, involuntarily, when urging the Greeks, instead of naming many wisdoms, or the caterpillar, confesses but one, in these words –' God the Word is one, but many are the things rational; and one is the essence and nature of Wisdom, but many are the things wise and beautiful.' And soon afterwards he says again:– 'Who are they whom they honour with the title of God's children? For they will not say that they too are words, nor maintain that there are many wisdoms. For it is not possible, whereas the Word is one, and Wisdom has been set forth as one, to dispense to the multitude of children the Essence of the Word, and to bestow on them the appellation of Wisdom.' It is not then at all wonderful, that the Arians should battle with the truth, when they have collisions with their own principles and conflict with each other, at one time saying that there are many wisdoms, at another maintaining one; at one time classing wisdom with the caterpillar, at another saying that it coexists with the Father and is proper to Him; now that the Father alone is unoriginate, and then again that His Wisdom and His Power are unoriginate also. And they battle with us for saying that the Word of God is ever, yet forget their own doctrines, and say themselves that Wisdom coexists with God unoriginately. So dizzied are they in all these matters, denying the true Wisdom, and inventing one which is not, as the Manichees who make to themselves another God, after denying Him that is.

However, let the other heresies and the Manichees also know that the Father of Christ is One, and is Lord and Maker of creation through His own Word. And let the Ario-maniacs in particular know that the Word of God is One, being the only Son who is proper and genuine from His ousia, and having with His Father an indivisible oneness of Godhead, as we have said many times, taught by the Savior Himself. For if this were not so, why does the Father create through Him and reveal Himself in Him to whomever He wishes, and enlighten them? Or why is the Son named together with the Father in baptismal consecration? If they say the Father is not all-sufficient, then their answer is irreligious. But if He is all-sufficient, it is right to ask: what need is there of the Son for creating the worlds or for the holy washing? What fellowship exists between creature and Creator? Why is something created classified with the Maker in the consecration of all of us? Why, according to your view, is faith in one Creator and one creature delivered to us? If it was so we might be joined to the Godhead, what need is there of the creature? But if it was so we might be united to the Son as a creature, then according to you, naming the Son in Baptism is superfluous, because the God who made Him a Son can make us sons as well. Besides, if the Son is a creature, then since the nature of rational creatures is one, no help will come to creatures from a creature, because all need grace from God. We said a few words earlier about how fitting it is that all things should be made by Him. But since the discussion has led us to mention holy Baptism, it is necessary to state what I think and believe: the Son is named with the Father not as if the Father were not all-sufficient, not without meaning, and not by accident. Rather, since He is God's Word and own Wisdom, and being His Radiance, is always with the Father, it is impossible for the Father to bestow grace without giving it in the Son, because the Son is in the Father as the radiance is in the light. Not as if in need, but as a Father in His own Wisdom, God has founded the earth and made all things in the Word who is from Him, and in the Son He confirms the Holy Laver. For where the Father is, there is the Son, and where the light is, there is the radiance. Just as what the Father works, He works through the Son, and the Lord Himself says, "What I see the Father do, that I also do," so too when baptism is given, whoever the Father baptizes, the Son baptizes. And whoever the Son baptizes is consecrated in the Holy Ghost. Again, just as when the sun shines, one might say that the radiance illuminates—for the light is one and indivisible and cannot be detached—so where the Father is or is named, there plainly is the Son also. Is the Father named in Baptism? Then the Son must be named with Him.

41. But let the other heresies and the Manichees also know that the Father of the Christ is One, and is Lord and Maker of the creation through His proper Word. And let the Ario-maniacs know in particular, that the Word of God is One, being the only Son proper and genuine from His Essence, and having with His Father the oneness of Godhead indivisible, as we said many times, being taught it by the Saviour Himself. Since, were it not so, wherefore through Him does the Father create, and in Him reveal Himself to whom He will, and illuminate them? Or why too in the baptismal consecration is the Son named together with the Father? For if they say that the Father is not all-sufficient, then their answer is irreligious, but if He be, for this it is right to say, what is the need of the Son for framing the worlds, or for the holy laver? For what fellowship is there between creature and Creator? Or why is a thing made classed with the Maker in the consecration of all of us? Or why, as you hold, is faith in one Creator and in one creature delivered to us? For if it was that we might be joined to the Godhead, what need of the creature? But if that we might be united to the Son a creature, superfluous, according to you, is this naming of the Son in Baptism, for God who made Him a Son is able to make us sons also. Besides, if the Son be a creature, the nature of rational creatures being one, no help will come to creatures from a creature, since all need grace from God. We said a few words just now on the fitness that all things should be made by Him; but since the course of the discussion has led us also to mention holy Baptism, it is necessary to state, as I think and believe, that the Son is named with the Father, not as if the Father were not all-sufficient, not without meaning, and by accident; but, since He is God's Word and own Wisdom, and being His Radiance, is ever with the Father, therefore it is impossible, if the Father bestows grace, that He should not give it in the Son, for the Son is in the Father as the radiance in the light. For, not as if in need, but as a Father in His own Wisdom has God founded the earth, and made all things in the Word which is from Him, and in the Son confirms the Holy Laver. For where the Father is, there is the Son, and where the light, there the radiance; and as what the Father works, He works through the Son, and the Lord Himself says, 'What I see the Father do, that do I also;' so also when baptism is given, whom the Father baptizes, him the Son baptizes; and whom the Son baptizes, he is consecrated in the Holy Ghost. And again as when the sun shines, one might say that the radiance illuminates, for the light is one and indivisible, nor can be detached, so where the Father is or is named, there plainly is the Son also; and is the Father named in Baptism? Then must the Son be named with Him.

Therefore, when He made His promise to the saints, He spoke this way: "I and the Father will come and make Our abode in him," and again, "that, as I and You are One, so they may be one in Us." And the grace given is one, given from the Father in the Son, as Paul writes in every letter: "Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ." For the light must be with the ray, and the radiance must be contemplated together with its own light. This is why the Jews, in denying the Son, do not have the Father either. For having abandoned the "Fountain of Wisdom," as Baruch accuses them, they rejected the Wisdom springing from it, our Lord Jesus Christ (for "Christ," says the Apostle, is "God's power and God's wisdom"), when they said, "We have no king but Caesar." The Jews therefore have the penalty of their denial, for both their city and their reasoning came to nothing. And these heretics too put at risk the fullness of the mystery—I mean Baptism. For if the consecration is given to us into the Name of Father and Son, and they do not confess a true Father because they deny what is from Him and like His ousia, and deny also the true Son and name instead another of their own invention as created out of nothing, is not the rite administered by them completely empty and useless, making a show but in reality providing no help toward true religion? For the Arians do not baptize into Father and Son, but into Creator and creature, and into Maker and work. And just as a creature is different from the Son, so the Baptism supposedly given by them is different from the truth, even though they pretend to name the Name of the Father and the Son because of the words of Scripture. For it is not the one who simply says "O Lord" who gives Baptism, but the one who has the right faith along with the Name. For this reason our Savior also did not simply command to baptize, but first said, "Teach," and then, "Baptize into the Name of Father, and Son, and Holy Spirit," so that the right faith might follow upon learning, and together with faith might come the consecration of Baptism.

42. Therefore, when He made His promise to the saints, He thus spoke; 'I and the Father will come, and make Our abode in him;' and again, 'that, as I and Thou are One, so they may be one in Us.' And the grace given is one, given from the Father in the Son, as Paul writes in every Epistle, 'Grace unto you, and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.' For the light must be with the ray, and the radiance must be contemplated together with its own light. Whence the Jews, as denying the Son as well as they, have not the Father either; for, as having left the 'Fountain of Wisdom Baruch 3:12,' as Baruch reproaches them, they put from them the Wisdom springing from it, our Lord Jesus Christ (for 'Christ,' says the Apostle, is 'God's power and God's wisdom 1 Corinthians 1:24),' when they said, 'We have no king but Cæsar John 19:15.' The Jews then have the penal award of their denial; for their city as well as their reasoning came to nought. And these too hazard the fullness of the mystery, I mean Baptism; for if the consecration is given to us into the Name of Father and Son, and they do not confess a true Father, because they deny what is from Him and like His Essence, and deny also the true Son, and name another of their own framing as created out of nothing, is not the rite administered by them altogether empty and unprofitable, making a show, but in reality being no help towards religion? For the Arians do not baptize into Father and Son, but into Creator and creature, and into Maker and work. And as a creature is other than the Son, so the Baptism, which is supposed to be given by them, is other than the truth, though they pretend to name the Name of the Father and the Son, because of the words of Scripture, For not he who simply says, 'O Lord,' gives Baptism; but he who with the Name has also the right faith. On this account therefore our Saviour also did not simply command to baptize, but first says, 'Teach;' then thus: 'Baptize into the Name of Father, and Son, and Holy Ghost;' that the right faith might follow upon learning, and together with faith might come the consecration of Baptism.

There are many other heresies that use the words, but not in the right sense, as I have said, and not with sound faith. As a result, the water they administer is useless, being deficient in piety, so that anyone sprinkled by them is polluted by irreligion rather than redeemed. Similarly, Gentiles also, though the name of God is on their lips, face the charge of atheism because they do not know the real and true God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. Likewise, the Manichees and Phrygians, and the disciples of the Samosatene, though using the Names, are nevertheless heretics, and the Arians follow the same course. Though they read the words of Scripture and use the Names, they too mock those who receive the rite from them, being more irreligious than the other heresies and going beyond them, making them seem innocent by comparison through their own reckless speech. These other heresies lie against the truth in some specific respect, either erring about the Lord's Body, as if He did not take flesh from Mary, or as if He did not die at all or become man but only appeared and was not truly so, seeming to have a body when He had none and seeming to have the form of man like visions in a dream. But the Arians are openly irreligious against the Father Himself. For hearing from the Scriptures that His Godhead is represented in the Son as in an image, they blaspheme by saying that it is a creature, and everywhere they carry around the phrase "He was not" like mud in a bag, spitting it out like serpents their venom. Then, since their doctrine is repulsive to all people, they immediately prop up the heresy with human patronage as support against its collapse, so that simple people, at the sight or even from fear, may overlook the evil of their perversity. It is right to pity those they deceive and proper to weep over them, because they sacrifice their own interest for that fleeting fantasy that pleasures provide and forfeit their future hope. In thinking they are baptized into the name of one who does not exist, they will receive nothing. Ranking themselves with a creature, they will receive no help from the creation. Believing in one unlike and foreign to the Father in ousia, they will not be joined to the Father, not having His own Son by physis, who is from Him, who is in the Father, and in whom the Father is, as He Himself has said. Being led astray by them, these wretched people remain destitute and stripped of the Godhead. This fantasy of earthly goods will not follow them after death, and when they see the Lord whom they have denied sitting on His Father's throne and judging the living and the dead, they will not be able to call for help from any of those who have now deceived them. They will see them also at the judgment seat, repenting for their sinful and irreligious deeds.

43. There are many other heresies too, which use the words only, but not in a right sense, as I have said, nor with sound faith, and in consequence the water which they administer is unprofitable, as deficient in piety, so that he who is sprinkled by them is rather polluted by irreligion than redeemed. So Gentiles also, though the name of God is on their lips, incur the charge of Atheism, because they know not the real and very God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. So Manichees and Phrygians, and the disciples of the Samosatene, though using the Names, nevertheless are heretics, and the Arians follow in the same course, though they read the words of Scripture, and use the Names, yet they too mock those who receive the rite from them, being more irreligious than the other heresies, and advancing beyond them, and making them seem innocent by their own recklessness of speech. For these other heresies lie against the truth in some certain respect, either erring concerning the Lord's Body, as if He did not take flesh of Mary, or as if He has not died at all, nor become man, but only appeared, and was not truly, and seemed to have a body when He had not, and seemed to have the shape of man, as visions in a dream; but the Arians are without disguise irreligious against the Father Himself. For hearing from the Scriptures that His Godhead is represented in the Son as in an image, they blaspheme, saying, that it is a creature, and everywhere concerning that Image, they carry about with them the phrase, 'He was not,' as mud in a wallet, and spit it forth as serpents their venom. Then, whereas their doctrine is nauseous to all men, immediately, as a support against its fall, they prop up the heresy with human patronage, that the simple, at the sight or even by the fear may overlook the mischief of their perversity. Right indeed is it to pity their dupes; well is it to weep over them, for that they sacrifice their own interest for that immediate phantasy which pleasures furnish, and forfeit their future hope. In thinking to be baptized into the name of one who exists not, they will receive nothing; and ranking themselves with a creature, from the creation they will have no help, and believing in one unlike and foreign to the Father in essence, to the Father they will not be joined, not having His own Son by nature, who is from Him, who is in the Father, and in whom the Father is, as He Himself has said; but being led astray by them, the wretched men henceforth remain destitute and stripped of the Godhead. For this phantasy of earthly goods will not follow them upon their death; nor when they see the Lord whom they have denied, sitting on His Father's throne, and judging quick and dead, will they be able to call to their help any one of those who have now deceived them; for they shall see them also at the judgment-seat, repenting for their deeds of sin and irreligion.

Chapter 19. Texts explained; Sixthly, Proverbs 8:22. Proverbs are of a figurative nature, and must be interpreted as such. We must interpret them, and in particular this passage, by the Regula Fidei. 'He created me' not equivalent to 'I am a creature.' Wisdom a creature so far forth as Its human body. Again, if He is a creature, it is as 'a beginning of ways,' an office which, though not an attribute, is a consequence, of a higher and divine nature. And it is 'for the works,' which implied the works existed, and therefore much more He, before He was created. Also 'the Lord' not the Father 'created' Him, which implies the creation was that of a servant.

We have covered all this before discussing the passage in Proverbs, refuting the senseless tales their hearts have invented, so they may know that the Son of God should not be called a creature, and may learn to read correctly what truly admits of a right interpretation. For it is written, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways, for His works.' However, since these are proverbs and expressed in the manner of proverbs, we must not interpret them simply according to their surface meaning, but we must investigate the person speaking, and thus interpret the sense religiously. For what is said in proverbs is not said plainly, but is presented in a hidden way, as the Lord Himself taught us in the Gospel according to John, saying, 'These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs, but the time comes when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but openly.' Therefore it is necessary to unpack the meaning of what is said, and to seek it as something hidden, and not to interpret it simply as if the meaning were spoken plainly, lest we stray from the truth through false interpretation. If what is written concerns an angel or any other created thing, as concerning one of us who are works, then let it be said, 'created me.' But if it is the Wisdom of God, in whom all created things have been framed, that speaks concerning Itself, what should we understand except that 'He created' means nothing contrary to 'He begot'? Nor, as if forgetting that It is Creator and Framer, or ignorant of the difference between the Creator and the creatures, does It count Itself among the creatures. Rather, It signifies a certain meaning, as in proverbs, not plainly but hidden—which It inspired the saints to use in prophecy—while soon after It does Itself give the meaning of 'He created' in other but parallel expressions, saying, 'Wisdom made herself a house.' Now it is clear that our body is Wisdom's house, which It took upon Itself to become man. Hence John consistently says, 'The Word was made flesh,' and through Solomon, Wisdom says of Itself with careful precision, not 'I am a creature,' but only 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works'—yet not 'created me that I might have being,' nor 'because I have a creature's beginning and origin.'

44. We have gone through thus much before the passage in the Proverbs, resisting the insensate fables which their hearts have invented, that they may know that the Son of God ought not to be called a creature, and may learn lightly to read what admits in truth of a right explanation. For it is written, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways, for His works;' since, however, these are proverbs, and it is expressed in the way of proverbs, we must not expound them nakedly in their first sense, but we must inquire into the person, and thus religiously put the sense on it. For what is said in proverbs, is not said plainly, but is put forth latently, as the Lord Himself has taught us in the Gospel according to John, saying, 'These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs, but the time comes when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but openly John 16:25.' Therefore it is necessary to unfold the sense of what is said, and to seek it as something hidden, and not nakedly to expound as if the meaning were spoken 'plainly,' lest by a false interpretation we wander from the truth. If then what is written be about Angel, or any other of things originate, as concerning one of us who are works, let it be said, 'created me;' but if it be the Wisdom of God, in whom all things originate have been framed, that speaks concerning Itself, what ought we to understand but that 'He created' means nothing contrary to 'He begot.' Nor, as forgetting that It is Creator and Framer, or ignorant of the difference between the Creator and the creatures, does It number Itself among the creatures; but It signifies a certain sense, as in proverbs, not 'plainly,' but latent; which It inspired the saints to use in prophecy, while soon after It does Itself give the meaning of 'He created' in other but parallel expressions, saying, 'Wisdom made herself a house Proverbs 9:1.' Now it is plain that our body is Wisdom's house, which It took on Itself to become man; hence consistently does John say, 'The Word was made flesh John 1:14;' and by Solomon Wisdom says of Itself with cautious exactness, not 'I am a creature,' but only 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works,' yet not 'created me that I might have being,' nor 'because I have a creature's beginning and origin.'

For in this passage, the Word spoken by Solomon does not signify the essence of His Godhead or His own everlasting and genuine generation from the Father, but rather His manhood and His plan for our salvation. And as I said before, He has not said "I am a creature" or "I became a creature," but only "He created." For creatures, having a created essence, are originate and are said to be created, and of course the creature is created. But this mere term "He created" does not necessarily signify the essence or the generation, but indicates something else coming to pass in Him of whom it speaks, and not simply that He who is said to be created is at once in His nature and essence a creature. And divine Scripture recognizes this difference, saying concerning the creatures, "The earth is full of Your creation," and "the creation itself groans together and travails together." And in the Apocalypse it says, "And the third part of the creatures in the sea died which had life." As also Paul says, "Every creature of God is good, and nothing is to be refused if it be received with thanksgiving." And in the book of Wisdom it is written, "Having ordained man through Your wisdom, that he should have dominion over the creatures which You have made." And these, being creatures, are also said to be created, as we may further hear from the Lord, who says, "He who created them, made them male and female," and from Moses in the Song, who writes, "Ask now of the days that are past, which were before you since the day that God created man upon the earth, and from the one side of heaven unto the other." And Paul in Colossians, "Who is the Image of the Invisible God, the Firstborn of every creature, for in Him were all things created that are in heaven, and that are on earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers; all things were created through Him, and for Him, and He is before all."

45. For in this passage, not as signifying the Essence of His Godhead, nor His own everlasting and genuine generation from the Father, has the Word spoken by Solomon, but on the other hand His manhood and Economy towards us. And, as I said before, He has not said 'I am a creature,' or 'I became a creature,' but only 'He created.' For the creatures, having a created essence, are originate, and are said to be created, and of course the creature is created: but this mere term 'He created' does not necessarily signify the essence or the generation, but indicates something else as coming to pass in Him of whom it speaks, and not simply that He who is said to be created, is at once in His Nature and Essence a creature. And this difference divine Scripture recognises, saying concerning the creatures, 'The earth is full of Your creation,' and 'the creation itself groans together and travails together;' and in the Apocalypse it says, 'And the third part of the creatures in the sea died which had life;' as also Paul says, 'Every creature of God is good, and nothing is to be refused if it be received with thanksgiving;' and in the book of Wisdom it is written, 'Having ordained man through Your wisdom, that he should have dominion over the creatures which You have made Wisdom 9:2.' And these, being creatures, are also said to be created, as we may further hear from the Lord, who says, 'He who created them, made them male and female;' and from Moses in the Song, who writes, 'Ask now of the days that are past, which were before you since the day that God created man upon the earth, and from the one side of heaven unto the other Deuteronomy 4:32.' And Paul in Colossians, 'Who is the Image of the Invisible God, the Firstborn of every creature, for in Him were all things created that are in heaven, and that are on earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers; all things were created through Him, and for Him, and He is before all. '

That being called creatures and being created belongs to things which have by nature a created essence, these passages are enough to remind us, though Scripture is full of similar examples. On the other hand, that the single word "He created" does not simply denote the essence and mode of generation, David shows in the Psalm: "This shall be written for another generation, and the people that is created shall praise the Lord," and again, "Create in me a clean heart, O God." And Paul says in Ephesians, "Having abolished the law of commandments contained in ordinances, for to create in Himself of two one new man," and again, "Put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness." For David spoke of no people created in essence, nor prayed to have a different heart than the one he had, but meant renovation according to God and renewal. Nor did Paul signify two persons created in essence in the Lord, nor did he counsel us to put on any other man. Rather, he called the life according to virtue "the man after God," and by "created" in Christ he meant the two peoples who are renewed in Him. Such too is the language of the book of Jeremiah: "The Lord created a new salvation for a planting, in which salvation men shall walk to and fro." In thus speaking, he does not mean any essence of a creature, but prophesies of the renewal of salvation among men, which has taken place in Christ for us. Such then being the difference between "the creatures" and the single word "He created," if you find anywhere in divine Scripture the Lord called "creature," produce it and fight. But if it is nowhere written that He is a creature, only He Himself says about Himself in the Proverbs, "The Lord created me," shame upon you, both on the ground of the distinction mentioned before and because the diction is like that of proverbs. Accordingly let "He created" be understood, not of His being a creature, but of that human nature which became His, for to this belongs creation. Indeed is it not evidently unfair in you, when David and Paul say "He created," then indeed not to understand it of the essence and the generation, but of renewal, yet when the Lord says "He created" to number His essence with the creatures? And again when Scripture says, "Wisdom built her a house, she set it upon seven pillars," to understand "house" allegorically, but to take "He created" as it stands, and to fasten on it the idea of creature? Neither His being Framer of all has had any weight with you, nor have you feared His being the sole and proper Offspring of the Father, but recklessly, as if you had enlisted against Him, you fight, and think less of Him than of men.

46. That to be called creatures, then, and to be created belongs to things which have by nature a created essence, these passages are sufficient to remind us, though Scripture is full of the like; on the other hand that the single word 'He created' does not simply denote the essence and mode of generation, David shows in the Psalm, 'This shall be written for another generation, and the people that is created shall praise the Lord;' and again, 'Create in me a clean heart, O God;' and Paul in Ephesians says, 'Having abolished the law of commandments contained in ordinances, for to create in Himself of two one new man Ephesians 2:15;' and again, 'Put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness.' For neither David spoke of any people created in essence, nor prayed to have another heart than that he had, but meant renovation according to God and renewal; nor did Paul signify two persons created in essence in the Lord, nor again did he counsel us to put on any other man; but he called the life according to virtue the 'man after God,' and by the 'created' in Christ he meant the two people who are renewed in Him. Such too is the language of the book of Jeremiah; 'The Lord created a new salvation for a planting, in which salvation men shall walk to and fro;' and in thus speaking, he does not mean any essence of a creature, but prophesies of the renewal of salvation among men, which has taken place in Christ for us. Such then being the difference between 'the creatures' and the single word 'He created,' if you find anywhere in divine Scripture the Lord called 'creature,' produce it and fight; but if it is nowhere written that He is a creature, only He Himself says about Himself in the Proverbs, 'The Lord created me,' shame upon you, both on the ground of the distinction aforesaid and for that the diction is like that of proverbs; and accordingly let 'He created' be understood, not of His being a creature, but of that human nature which became His, for to this belongs creation. Indeed is it not evidently unfair in you, when David and Paul say 'He created,' then indeed not to understand it of the essence and the generation, but the renewal; yet, when the Lord says 'He created' to number His essence with the creatures? And again when Scripture says, 'Wisdom built her a house, she set it upon seven pillars Proverbs 9:1,' to understand 'house' allegorically, but to take 'He created' as it stands, and to fasten on it the idea of creature? And neither His being Framer of all has had any weight with you, nor have you feared His being the sole and proper Offspring of the Father, but recklessly, as if you had enlisted against Him, do ye fight, and think less of Him than of men.

The very passage itself proves that calling the Lord a creature is just your own invention. For the Lord, knowing His own Essence to be the Only-begotten Wisdom and Offspring of the Father, and to be other than originated things and natural creatures, says in love for humanity, "The Lord created me a beginning of His ways," as if to say, "My Father has prepared for Me a body, and has created Me for the sake of humanity and their salvation." For just as when John says, "The Word was made flesh," we do not understand the whole Word Himself to be flesh, but rather to have put on flesh and become man, and when we hear, "Christ has become a curse for us," and "He has made Him sin for us who knew no sin," we do not simply understand this to mean that the whole Christ has become curse and sin, but that He took upon Himself the curse that lay against us (as the Apostle has said, "has redeemed us from the curse," and "has carried," as Isaiah has said, "our sins," and as Peter has written, "has borne them in the body on the wood")—so, if it is said in the Proverbs "He created," we must not understand that the whole Word is by nature a creature, but that He put on the created body and that God created Him for our sakes, preparing for Him the created body, as it is written, for us, so that in Him we might be capable of being renewed and deified. What then has deceived you, O senseless ones, to call the Creator a creature? Or where did you acquire this new idea to parade around? For the Proverbs say "He created," but they do not call the Son creature, but Offspring; and, according to the distinction in Scripture mentioned earlier between "He created" and "creature," they acknowledge what is by nature proper to the Son, that He is the Only-begotten Wisdom and Framer of the creatures, and when they say "He created," they do not say it in respect of His Essence, but signify that He was becoming a beginning of many ways; so that "He created" stands in contrast to "Offspring," and His being called the "Beginning of ways" stands in contrast to His being the Only-begotten Word.

47. For the very passage proves that it is only an invention of your own to call the Lord creature. For the Lord, knowing His own Essence to be the Only-begotten Wisdom and Offspring of the Father, and other than things originate and natural creatures, says in love to man, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways,' as if to say, 'My Father has prepared for Me a body, and has created Me for men in behalf of their salvation.' For, as when John says, 'The Word was made flesh John 1:14,' we do not conceive the whole Word Himself to be flesh, but to have put on flesh and become man, and on hearing, 'Christ has become a curse for us,' and 'He has made Him sin for us who knew no sin,' we do not simply conceive this, that whole Christ has become curse and sin, but that He has taken on Him the curse which lay against us (as the Apostle has said, 'Has redeemed us from the curse,' and 'has carried,' as Isaiah has said, 'our sins,' and as Peter has written, 'has borne them in the body on the wood '); so, if it is said in the Proverbs 'He created,' we must not conceive that the whole Word is in nature a creature, but that He put on the created body and that God created Him for our sakes, preparing for Him the created body, as it is written, for us, that in Him we might be capable of being renewed and deified. What then deceived you, O senseless, to call the Creator a creature? Or whence did you purchase for you this new thought, to parade it? For the Proverbs say 'He created,' but they call not the Son creature, but Offspring; and, according to the distinction in Scripture aforesaid of 'He created' and 'creature,' they acknowledge, what is by nature proper to the Son, that He is the Only-begotten Wisdom and Framer of the creatures, and when they say 'He created,' they say it not in respect of His Essence, but signify that He was becoming a beginning of many ways; so that 'He created' is in contrast to 'Offspring,' and His being called the 'Beginning of ways ' to His being the Only-begotten Word.

For if He is Offspring, how can you call Him creature? No one says that He begets what He creates, nor calls His own offspring creatures. And again, if He is Only-begotten, how does He become 'beginning of the ways'? For necessarily, if He was created as a beginning of all things, He is no longer alone, since He would have those who came into being after Him. For Reuben, when he became a beginning of the children, was not only-begotten, but first in time indeed, yet in nature and relationship one among those who came after him. Therefore if the Word is also 'a beginning of the ways,' He must be such as the ways are, and the ways must be such as the Word, though in point of time He may be created first of them. For the beginning or starting point of a city is such as the other parts of the city are, and the members joined to it make the city whole and one, like the many members of one body. Nor does one part of it make while another comes to be and is subject to the former, but all the city equally has its government and constitution from its maker. If then the Lord is created as a 'beginning' of all things in this sense, it would follow that He and all other things together make up the unity of creation, and He neither differs from all others, though He becomes the 'beginning' of all, nor is He Lord of them, though older in point of time. But He would have the same manner of formation and the same Lord as the rest. Indeed, if He is a creature, as you claim, how can He be created sole and first at all, so as to be beginning of all? When it is clear from what has been said that among the creatures, none is of a constant nature and of prior formation, but each has its origin together with all the rest, however it may excel others in glory. For as to the separate stars or the great lights, this one did not appear first and that one second, but in one day and by the same command, they were all called into being. And such was the original formation of the quadrupeds, and of birds, and fishes, and cattle, and plants. Thus also the race made after God's Image came to be, namely humans. For though Adam alone was formed out of earth, yet in him was involved the succession of the whole race.

48. For if He is Offspring, how call ye Him creature? For no one says that He begets what He creates, nor calls His proper offspring creatures; and again, if He is Only-begotten, how becomes He 'beginning of the ways?' for of necessity, if He was created a beginning of all things, He is no longer alone, as having those who came into being after Him. For Reuben, when he became a beginning of the children, was not only-begotten, but in time indeed first, but in nature and relationship one among those who came after him. Therefore if the Word also is 'a beginning of the ways,' He must be such as the ways are, and the ways must be such as the Word, though in point of time He be created first of them. For the beginning or initiative of a city is such as the other parts of the city are, and the members too being joined to it, make the city whole and one, as the many members of one body; nor does one part of it make, and another come to be, and is subject to the former, but all the city equally has its government and constitution from its maker. If then the Lord is in such sense created as a 'beginning' of all things, it would follow that He and all other things together make up the unity of the creation, and He neither differs from all others, though He become the 'beginning' of all, nor is He Lord of them, though older in point of time; but He has the same manner of framing and the same Lord as the rest. Nay, if He be a creature, as you hold, how can He be created sole and first at all, so as to be beginning of all? When it is plain from what has been said, that among the creatures not any is of a constant nature and of prior formation, but each has its origination with all the rest, however it may excel others in glory. For as to the separate stars or the great lights, not this appeared first, and that second, but in one day and by the same command, they were all called into being. And such was the original formation of the quadrupeds, and of birds, and fishes, and cattle, and plants; thus too has the race made after God's Image come to be, namely men; for though Adam only was formed out of earth, yet in him was involved the succession of the whole race.

And from the visible creation, we clearly understand that His invisible things also, "being perceived by the things that are made" (Romans 1:20), are not independent of each other. For it was not first one thing and then another, but all things were constituted at once according to their kind. The Apostle did not list them individually, saying "whether Angel, or Throne, or Dominion, or Authority," but he mentions all together according to their kind: "whether Angels, or Archangels, or Principalities." This is how the creatures came into existence. If then, as I have said, the Word were a creature, He must have been brought into being not first among them, but together with all the other Powers, even though He might greatly excel the rest in glory. For we find this to be the case with them: they all came to be at once, with neither first nor second, and they differ from each other in glory—some on the right of the throne, some all around, and some on the left—but all praising and standing in service before the Lord. Therefore, if the Word were a creature, He would not be first or beginning of the rest. Yet if He is before all, as indeed He is, and is Himself alone First and Son, it does not follow that He is beginning of all things in His ousia. For whatever is the beginning of all is counted among all. And if He is not such a beginning, then neither is He a creature. Rather, it is very plain that He differs in ousia and physis from the creatures, and is other than they, and is Likeness and Image of the sole and true God, being Himself sole also. Hence He is not classed with creatures in Scripture, but David rebukes those who dare even to think of Him as such, saying, "Who among the gods is like the Lord?" and "Who is like the Lord among the sons of God?" and Baruch says, "This is our God, and another shall not be reckoned with Him" (Baruch 3:35). For the One creates, and the rest are created; and the One is the own Word and Wisdom of the Father's ousia, and through this Word the things which came to be, which before did not exist, were made.

49. And from the visible creation, we clearly discern that His invisible things also, 'being perceived by the things that are made Romans 1:20,' are not independent of each other; for it was not first one and then another, but all at once were constituted after their kind. For the Apostle did not number individually, so as to say 'whether Angel, or Throne, or Dominion, or Authority,' but he mentions together all according to their kind, 'whether Angels, or Archangels, or Principalities:' for in this way is the origination of the creatures. If then, as I have said, the Word were creature He must have been brought into being, not first of them, but with all the other Powers, though in glory He excel the rest ever so much. For so we find it to be in their case, that at once they came to be, with neither first nor second, and they differ from each other in glory, some on the right of the throne, some all around, and some on the left, but one and all praising and standing in service before the Lord. Therefore if the Word be creature He would not be first or beginning of the rest; yet if He be before all, as indeed He is, and is Himself alone First and Son, it does not follow that He is beginning of all things as to His Essence, for what is the beginning of all is in the number of all. And if He is not such a beginning, then neither is He a creature, but it is very plain that He differs in essence and nature from the creatures, and is other than they, and is Likeness and Image of the sole and true God, being Himself sole also. Hence He is not classed with creatures in Scripture, but David rebukes those who dare even to think of Him as such, saying, 'Who among the gods is like the Lord?' and 'Who is like the Lord among the sons of God.' and Baruch, 'This is our God, and another shall not be reckoned with Him Baruch 3:35.' For the One creates, and the rest are created; and the One is the own Word and Wisdom of the Father's Essence, and through this Word things which came to be, which before existed not, were made.

Your famous claim that the Son is a creature is not true but merely your fantasy. In fact, Solomon convicts you of slandering him many times. He has not called Him a creature but God's Offspring and Wisdom, saying "God in Wisdom established the earth" and "Wisdom built her a house." The very passage in question proves your irreligious spirit. It is written, "The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works." Therefore, if He exists before all things yet says "He created me" (not "that I might make the works" but "for the works"), then unless "He created" refers to something later than Himself, He would seem to be later than the works, finding them already existing before Him when He is created—works for whose sake He is also brought into being. If that were so, how is He before all things? And how were all things made through Him and consist in Him? Look, you are saying that the works existed before Him, works for which He is created and sent. But this is not so—perish the thought! The heretics' supposition is false. For the Word of God is not a creature but Creator, and He says in the manner of proverbs "He created me" when He put on created flesh. Something else can also be understood from the passage itself. Although He is Son and has God for His Father, being His proper Offspring, here He names the Father Lord—not because He was a servant, but because He took the servant's form. For it was fitting that, on the one hand, being the Word from the Father, He should call God Father, which is proper for a son toward a father. On the other hand, having come to finish the work and having taken a servant's form, He should name the Father Lord. He Himself taught this distinction clearly, saying in the Gospels, "I thank You, O Father" and then "Lord of heaven and earth." He calls God His Father, but He names Him Lord of the creatures, showing clearly from these words that when He put on the creature, then He called the Father Lord. In David's prayer, the Holy Spirit marks the same distinction, saying in the Psalms, "Give Your strength unto Your Child, and help the Son of Your handmaid." For the natural and true child of God is one thing, and the sons of the handmaid—that is, of the nature of created things—are another. Therefore the One, as Son, has the Father's might, but the rest need salvation.

50. Your famous assertion then, that the Son is a creature, is not true, but is your fantasy only; nay Solomon convicts you of having many times slandered him. For he has not called Him creature, but God's Offspring and Wisdom, saying, 'God in Wisdom established the earth,' and 'Wisdom built her an house.' And the very passage in question proves your irreligious spirit; for it is written, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works.' Therefore if He is before all things, yet says 'He created me' (not 'that I might make the works,' but) 'for the works,' unless 'He created' relates to something later than Himself, He will seem later than the works, finding them on His creation already in existence before Him, for the sake of which He is also brought into being. And if so, how is He before all things notwithstanding? And how were all things made through Him and consist in Him? For behold, you say that the works consisted before Him, for which He is created and sent. But it is not so; perish the thought! false is the supposition of the heretics. For the Word of God is not creature but Creator; and says in the manner of proverbs, 'He created me' when He put on created flesh. And something besides may be understood from the passage itself; for, being Son and having God for His Father, for He is His proper Offspring, yet here He names the Father Lord; not that He was servant, but because He took the servant's form. For it became Him, on the one hand being the Word from the Father, to call God Father: for this is proper to son towards father; on the other, having come to finish the work, and taken a servant's form, to name the Father Lord. And this difference He Himself has taught by an apt distinction, saying in the Gospels, 'I thank You, O Father,' and then, 'Lord of heaven and earth Matthew 11:25.' For He calls God His Father, but of the creatures He names Him Lord; as showing clearly from these words, that, when He put on the creature, then it was He called the Father Lord. For in the prayer of David the Holy Spirit marks the same distinction, saying in the Psalms, 'Give Your strength unto Your Child, and help the Son of Your handmaid.' For the natural and true child of God is one, and the sons of the handmaid, that is, of the nature of things originate, are other. Wherefore the One, as Son, has the Father's might; but the rest are in need of salvation.

Even if they make empty arguments because He was called child, they should know that Isaac was also named Abraham's child, and the son of the Shunamite was called young child. It makes sense, then, that when He became as we are—we being servants—He too calls the Father Lord, as we do. He has done this from love for humanity, so that we too, though servants by nature, might receive the Spirit of the Son and have confidence to call by grace Father the one who is by nature our Lord. But just as we, in calling the Lord Father, do not deny our servitude by nature (for we are His works, and it is He who has made us, and not we ourselves), so when the Son, after taking the servant's form, says "The Lord created me a beginning of His ways," they must not deny the eternity of His Godhead, and that "in the beginning was the Word," and "all things were made by Him," and "in Him all things were created."

51. (But if, because He was called child, they idly talk, let them know that both Isaac was named Abraham's child, and the son of the Shunamite was called young child.) Reasonably then, we being servants, when He became as we, He too calls the Father Lord, as we do; and this He has so done from love to man, that we too, being servants by nature, and receiving the Spirit of the Son, might have confidence to call Him by grace Father, who is by nature our Lord. But as we, in calling the Lord Father, do not deny our servitude by nature (for we are His works, and it is 'He that has made us, and not we ourselves '), so when the Son, on taking the servant's form, says, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways,' let them not deny the eternity of His Godhead, and that 'in the beginning was the Word,' and 'all things were made by Him,' and 'in Him all things were created. '

Chapter 20. Texts Explained; Sixthly, Proverbs viii. 22 Continued. Our Lord is said to be created 'for the works,' i.e. with a particular purpose, which no mere creatures are ever said to be. Parallel of Isaiah 49:5, etc. When His manhood is spoken of, a reason for it is added; not so when His Divine Nature; Texts in proof.

The passage in Proverbs, as I've said before, refers not to the Essence but to the manhood of the Word. If it says He was created 'for the works,' it shows the intention to signify not His Essence but the Economy that took place 'for His works,' which comes second to being. Things that are being formed and created are made specifically so they may be and exist, and after that they do whatever the Word commands them, as can be seen in all things. Adam was created not so that he might work, but so that first he might be human. Only after this did he receive the command to work. Noah was created not because of the ark, but so that first he might exist and be a man. Only after this did he receive the command to prepare the ark. The same pattern can be found in every case when you examine it. The great Moses first became a man, and only then was entrusted with governing the people. Therefore, we must suppose the same pattern here. You see, the Word is not created into existence, but 'In the beginning was the Word,' and He is sent afterward 'for the works' and the Economy toward them. Before the works were made, the Son always existed, and there was not yet any need for Him to be created. But when the works were created and afterward there arose a need for the Economy for their restoration, then the Word took upon Himself this condescension and likeness to the works, which He has shown us by the word 'He created.' Through the Prophet Isaiah, wishing to signify the same thing, He says again: 'And now thus says the Lord, who formed me from the womb to be His servant, to gather together Jacob unto Him and Israel, I shall be brought together and be glorified before the Lord.'

51 ( continued). For the passage in the Proverbs, as I have said before, signifies, not the Essence, but the manhood of the Word; for if He says that He was created 'for the works,' He shows His intention of signifying, not His Essence, but the Economy which took place 'for His works,' which comes second to being. For things which are in formation and creation are made specially that they may be and exist, and next they have to do whatever the Word bids them, as may be seen in the case of all things. For Adam was created, not that He might work, but that first he might be man; for it was after this that he received the command to work. And Noah was created, not because of the ark, but that first he might exist and be a man; for after this he received commandment to prepare the ark. And the like will be found in every case on inquiring into it — thus the great Moses first was made a man, and next was entrusted with the government of the people. Therefore here too we must suppose the like; for you see, that the Word is not created into existence, but, 'In the beginning was the Word,' and He is afterwards sent 'for the works' and the Economy towards them. For before the works were made, the Son was ever, nor was there yet need that He should be created; but when the works were created and need arose afterwards of the Economy for their restoration, then it was that the Word took upon Himself this condescension and assimilation to the works; which He has shown us by the word 'He created.' And through the Prophet Isaiah willing to signify the like, He says again: 'And now thus says the Lord, who formed me from the womb to be His servant, to gather together Jacob unto Him and Israel, I shall be brought together and be glorified before the Lord. '

Look at this too: He is formed, not into existence, but in order to gather together the tribes, which already existed before He was formed. For just as in the former passage it says 'He created,' so in this one 'He formed'; and just as there it says 'for the works,' so here 'to gather together.' Therefore from every perspective it is clear that 'He created' and 'He formed' are said after 'the Word was.' For just as the tribes existed before His forming, for whose sake He was formed, so the works exist, for which He was created. And when 'in the beginning was the Word,' the works did not yet exist, as I have said before. But when the works were made and the need arose, then 'He created' was said. Consider this analogy: if some son, when the servants were lost and in the hands of the enemy through their own carelessness, and the need was urgent, were sent by his father to rescue and recover them, and upon setting out were to put on clothing like theirs, and fashion himself as they are, lest the captors, recognizing him as the master, should flee and prevent him from descending to those who were hidden under the earth by them—and then if someone were to ask him why he did this, he would answer, 'My Father thus formed and prepared me for his works.' In speaking this way, he neither implies that he is a servant or one of the works, nor speaks of the beginning of his origination, but of the subsequent charge given him over the works. In the same way the Lord also, having put on our flesh and 'being found in fashion as a man,' if questioned by those who saw Him thus and marveled, would say, 'The Lord created Me the beginning of His ways for His works,' and 'He formed Me to gather together Israel.' The Spirit foretells this again in the Psalms, saying, 'You set Him over the works of Your hands,' which elsewhere the Lord signified of Himself: 'I am set as King by Him upon His holy hill of Sion.' And just as when He shone in the body upon Sion, He had not His beginning of existence or of reign, but being God's Word and everlasting King, He graciously allowed His kingdom to shine in a human way in Sion, so that by redeeming them and us from the sin which reigned in them, He might bring them under His Father's Kingdom—so too, when set 'for the works,' He is not set for things which did not yet exist, but for such as already were and needed restoration.

52. See here too, He is formed, not into existence, but in order to gather together the tribes, which were in existence before He was formed. For as in the former passage stands 'He created,' so in this 'He formed;' and as there 'for the works,' so here 'to gather together;' so that in every point of view it appears that 'He created' and 'He formed' are said after 'the Word was.' For as before His forming the tribes existed, for whose sake He was formed, so does it appear that the works exist, for which He was created. And when 'in the beginning was the Word,' not yet were the works, as I have said before; but when the works were made and the need required, then 'He created' was said; and as if some son, when the servants were lost, and in the hands of the enemy by their own carelessness, and need was urgent, were sent by his father to succour and recover them, and on setting out were to put over him the like dress with them, and should fashion himself as they, lest the capturers, recognising him as the master, should take to flight and prevent his descending to those who were hidden under the earth by them; and then were any one to inquire of him, why he did so, were to make answer, 'My Father thus formed and prepared me for his works,' while in thus speaking, he neither implies that he is a servant nor one of the works, nor speaks of the beginning of His origination, but of the subsequent charge given him over the works — in the same way the Lord also, having put over Him our flesh, and 'being found in fashion as a man,' if He were questioned by those who saw Him thus and marvelled, would say, 'The Lord created Me the beginning of His ways for His works,' and 'He formed Me to gather together Israel.' This again the Spirit foretells in the Psalms, saying, 'You set Him over the works of Your hands Hebrews 2:7;' which elsewhere the Lord signified of Himself, 'I am set as King by Him upon His holy hill of Sion.' And as, when He shone in the body upon Sion, He had not His beginning of existence or of reign, but being God's Word and everlasting King, He vouchsafed that His kingdom should shine in a human way in Sion, that redeeming them and us from the sin which reigned in them, He might bring them under His Father's Kingdom, so, on being set 'for the works,' He is not set for things which did not yet exist, but for such as already were and needed restoration.

The phrases "He created," "He formed," and "He set" all mean the same thing. They do not indicate the beginning of His existence or suggest that His essence was created. Instead, they refer to His gracious work of renewal that happened for our sake. Accordingly, even though He speaks this way, He also taught that He existed before this when He said, "Before Abraham came to be, I am" (John 8:58), and "when He prepared the heavens, I was present with Him," and "I was with Him disposing things." Just as He Himself existed before Abraham came to be, and Israel came into being after Abraham, clearly He exists first and is formed afterwards. His forming does not signify His beginning of being but His taking on of manhood, in which He also gathers together the tribes of Israel. Similarly, since He is "always with the Father," He Himself is the Framer of creation, and His works are clearly later than Himself. Therefore "He created" does not signify His beginning of being, but the divine plan that took place for the works, which He accomplished in the flesh. For it was fitting that He, being different from the works—indeed their Framer—should take upon Himself their renewal, so that since He is created for us, all things may now be created in Him. When He said "He created," He immediately added the reason by naming "the works," so that His creation for the works might signify His becoming human for their renewal. This is typical of divine Scripture: when it indicates the fleshly origin of the Son, it also adds the reason why He became human. But when He speaks, or His servants declare anything about His Godhead, everything is said in simple language, with absolute meaning, and without any reason being added. For He is the Father's Radiance, and just as the Father exists without any reason, we must not seek a reason for that Radiance either. Thus it is written, "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God" (John 1:1), and no reason is given. But when "the Word was made flesh" (John 1:14), then it adds the reason, saying, "and dwelt among us." Again, when the Apostle says, "Who being in the form of God," he does not introduce the reason until "He took on Him the form of a servant." Then he continues, "He humbled Himself unto death, even the death of the cross" (Philippians 2:6-8), for it was for this purpose that He both became flesh and took the form of a servant.

53. 'He created' then and 'He formed' and 'He set,' having the same meaning, do not denote the beginning of His being, or of His essence as created, but His beneficent renovation which came to pass for us. Accordingly, though He thus speaks, yet He taught also that He Himself existed before this, when He said, 'Before Abraham came to be, I am John 8:58;' and 'when He prepared the heavens, I was present with Him;' and 'I was with Him disposing things.' And as He Himself was before Abraham came to be, and Israel had come into being after Abraham, and plainly He exists first and is formed afterwards, and His forming signifies not His beginning of being but His taking manhood, wherein also He collects together the tribes of Israel; so, as 'being always with the Father,' He Himself is Framer of the creation, and His works are evidently later than Himself, and 'He created' signifies, not His beginning of being, but the Economy which took place for the works, which He effected in the flesh. For it became Him, being other than the works, nay rather their Framer, to take upon Himself their renovation, that, whereas He is created for us, all things may be now created in Him. For when He said 'He created,' He immediately added the reason, naming 'the works,' that His creation for the works might signify His becoming man for their renovation. And this is usual with divine Scripture; for when it signifies the fleshly origination of the Son, it adds also the cause for which He became man; but when he speaks or His servants declare anything of His Godhead, all is said in simple diction, and with an absolute sense, and without reason being added. For He is the Father's Radiance; and as the Father is, but not for any reason, neither must we seek the reason of that Radiance. Thus it is written, 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God John 1:1;' and the wherefore it assigns not; but when 'the Word was made flesh John 1:14,' then it adds the reason why, saying, 'And dwelt among us.' And again the Apostle saying, 'Who being in the form of God,' has not introduced the reason, till 'He took on Him the form of a servant;' for then he continues, 'He humbled Himself unto death, even the death of the cross Philippians 2:6-8;' for it was for this that He both became flesh and took the form of a servant.

The Lord Himself has spoken many things in proverbs, but when giving us information about Himself, He has spoken absolutely: "I in the Father and the Father in Me," and "I and the Father are one," and "He that has seen Me has seen the Father," and "I am the Light of the world," and "I am the Truth." He does not specify in every case the reason or the purpose, lest He should seem secondary to those things for which He was made. For that reason would necessarily take precedence over Him, without which He Himself would not have come into being. Paul, for instance, "separated an Apostle for the Gospel, which the Lord had promised before by the Prophets," was thereby made subordinate to the Gospel of which he was made minister, and John, being chosen to prepare the Lord's way, was made subordinate to the Lord. But the Lord, not being made subordinate to any reason why He should be Word, except only that He is the Father's Offspring and Only-begotten Wisdom, when He becomes man, then assigns the reason why He is about to take flesh. For the need of humanity preceded His becoming man, apart from which He would not have taken on flesh. And what the need was for which He became man, He Himself indicates in this way: "I came down from heaven, not to do My own will, but the will of Him that sent Me. And this is the will of Him which has sent Me, that of all which He has given Me, I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day. And this is the will of My Father, that every one which sees the Son and believes in Him may have everlasting life, and I will raise him up at the last day." And again: "I have come a light into the world, that whosoever believes in Me, should not abide in darkness." And again he says: "To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth." And John has written: "For this was manifested the Son of God, that He might destroy the works of the devil."

54. And the Lord Himself has spoken many things in proverbs; but when giving us notices about Himself, He has spoken absolutely; 'I in the Father and the Father in Me,' and 'I and the Father are one,' and, 'He that has seen Me, has seen the Father,' and 'I am the Light of the world,' and, 'I am the Truth;' not setting down in every case the reason, nor the wherefore, lest He should seem second to those things for which He was made. For that reason would needs take precedence of Him, without which not even He Himself had come into being. Paul, for instance, 'separated an Apostle for the Gospel, which the Lord had promised afore by the Prophets Romans 1:1-2,' was thereby made subordinate to the Gospel, of which he was made minister, and John, being chosen to prepare the Lord's way, was made subordinate to the Lord; but the Lord, not being made subordinate to any reason why He should be Word, save only that He is the Father's Offspring and Only-begotten Wisdom, when He becomes man, then assigns the reason why He is about to take flesh. For the need of man preceded His becoming man, apart from which He had not put on flesh. And what the need was for which He became man, He Himself thus signifies, 'I came down from heaven, not to do My own will, but the will of Him that sent Me. And this is the will of Him which has sent Me, that of all which He has given Me, I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day. And this is the will of My Father, that every one which sees the Son and believes in Him may have everlasting life, and I will raise him up at the last day.' And again; 'I have come a light into the world, that whosoever believes in Me, should not abide in darkness.' And again he says; 'To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth.' And John has written: 'For this was manifested the Son of God, that He might destroy the works of the devil 1 John 3:8.'

To give witness, and to undergo death for our sake, to raise humanity and destroy the devil's works, the Savior came—and this is the reason for His incarnate presence. Otherwise, there would have been no resurrection unless there had been death; and how could there have been death unless He had possessed a mortal body? The Apostle, learning from Him, expresses this as follows: "Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, He also Himself likewise took part of the same; that through death He might bring to nought him that had the power of death, that is, the devil, and deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage" (Hebrews 2:14-15). And, "Since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead" (1 Corinthians 15:21). And again, "For what the Law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God, sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh; that the ordinance of the Law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit" (Romans 8:3-4). And John says, "For God sent not His Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world through Him might be saved" (John 3:17). And again, the Savior has spoken in His own person, "For judgment am I come into this world, that they who see not might see, and that they which see might become blind." He came not for Himself, then, but for our salvation, and to abolish death, condemn sin, give sight to the blind, and raise everyone from the dead. But if not for Himself, but for us, then consequently He is created not for Himself but for us. But if He is not created for Himself but for us, then He is not Himself a creature; rather, having put on our flesh, He uses such language. And that this is the sense of the Scriptures we may learn from the Apostle, who says in Ephesians: "Having broken down the middle wall of partition between us, having abolished in His flesh the enmity, even the law of commandments contained in ordinances, to create in Himself of two one new man, so making peace" (Ephesians 2:14-15). But if the two are created in Him, and these are in His body, then reasonably, bearing the two in Himself, He is as if Himself created; for those who were created in Himself He made one, and He was in them as they were in Him. And thus, with the two being created in Him, He may suitably say, "The Lord created me." For just as by receiving our infirmities He is said to be infirm Himself, though He is not Himself infirm—for He is the Power of God—and He became sin for us and a curse, though He had not sinned Himself, but because He Himself bore our sins and our curse, so, by creating us in Him, let Him say, "He created me for the works," though He is not Himself a creature.

55. To give a witness then, and for our sakes to undergo death, to raise man up and destroy the works of the devil, the Saviour came, and this is the reason of His incarnate presence. For otherwise a resurrection had not been, unless there had been death; and how had death been, unless He had had a mortal body? This the Apostle, learning from Him, thus sets forth, 'Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, He also Himself likewise took part of the same; that through death He might bring to nought him that had the power of death, that is, the devil, and deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage Hebrews 2:14-15.' And, 'Since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead 1 Corinthians 15:21.' And again, 'For what the Law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God, sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh; that the ordinance of the Law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit Romans 8:3-4.' And John says, 'For God sent not His Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world through Him might be saved John 3:17.' And again, the Saviour has spoken in His own person, 'For judgment am I come into this world, that they who see not might see, and that they which see might become blind.' Not for Himself then, but for our salvation, and to abolish death, and to condemn sin, and to give sight to the blind, and to raise up all from the dead, has He come; but if not for Himself, but for us, by consequence not for Himself but for us is He created. But if not for Himself is He created, but for us, then He is not Himself a creature, but, as having put on our flesh, He uses such language. And that this is the sense of the Scriptures, we may learn from the Apostle, who says in Ephesians, 'Having broken down the middle wall of partition between us, having abolished in His flesh the enmity, even the law of commandments contained in ordinances, to create in Himself of two one new man, so making peace Ephesians 2:14-15.' But if in Him the two are created, and these are in His body, reasonably then, bearing the two in Himself, He is as if Himself created; for those who were created in Himself He made one, and He was in them, as they. And thus, the two being created in Him, He may say suitably, 'The Lord created me.' For as by receiving our infirmities, He is said to be infirm Himself, though not Himself infirm, for He is the Power of God, and He became sin for us and a curse, though not having sinned Himself, but because He Himself bare our sins and our curse, so, by creating us in Him, let Him say, 'He created me for the works,' though not Himself a creature.

For if, as they claim, the essence (ousia) of the Word is of created nature, and therefore He says "The Lord created me"—being a creature—then He was not created for us. But if He was not created for us, we are not created in Him. And if not created in Him, we do not have Him in ourselves but only externally, like receiving instruction from Him as from a teacher. If this were the case with us, sin would not have lost its reign over the flesh, since it would remain inherent and not cast out of it. But the Apostle contradicts such teaching a little earlier when he says, "For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus" (Ephesians 2:10). And if we are created in Christ, then it is not He who is created, but we in Him. Thus the words "He created" are for our sake. Because of our need, the Word, though being Creator, accepted words that are used of creatures—words that are not proper to Him as the Word, but are ours who are created in Him. And just as the Father always exists, so does His Word, and being always, He always says "I was daily His delight, rejoicing always before Him" (Proverbs 8:30), and "I am in the Father and the Father in Me" (John 14:10). So when He became man for our need, He consistently uses language as we do: "The Lord has created Me," so that by His dwelling in the flesh, sin might be completely expelled from the flesh, and we might have a free mind. For what ought He to say when made man? "In the beginning I was man"? This would neither be fitting for Him nor true. And just as it would not be fitting to say this, so it is natural and proper in the case of man to say "He created" and "He made" Him. Therefore, the reason for "He created" is added, namely, the need of the works. And where the reason is added, surely that reason correctly explains the text. Thus here, when He says "He created," He sets down the cause: "the works." On the other hand, when He indicates absolutely the generation from the Father, He immediately adds, "Before all the hills He begets me" (Proverbs 8:25). But He does not add the "why," as in the case of "He created" when He says "for the works," but absolutely "He begets me," as in the text "In the beginning was the Word" (John 1:1). For even if no works had been created, still the Word of God existed, and the Word was God. And His becoming man would not have taken place if the need of humanity had not become a cause. Therefore, the Son is not a creature.

56. For if, as they hold, the Essence of the Word being of created nature, therefore He says, 'The Lord created me,' being a creature, He was not created for us; but if He was not created for us, we are not created in Him; and, if not created in Him, we have Him not in ourselves but externally; as, for instance, as receiving instruction from Him as from a teacher. And it being so with us, sin has not lost its reign over the flesh, being inherent and not cast out of it. But the Apostle opposes such a doctrine a little before, when he says, 'For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus Ephesians 2:10;' and if in Christ we are created, then it is not He who is created, but we in Him; and thus the words 'He created' are for our sake. For because of our need, the Word, though being Creator, endured words which are used of creatures; which are not proper to Him, as being the Word, but are ours who are created in Him. And as, since the Father is always, so is His Word, and always being, always says 'I was daily His delight, rejoicing always before Him Proverbs 8:30,' and 'I am in the Father and the Father in Me John 14:10;' so, when for our need He became man, consistently does He use language, as ourselves, 'The Lord has created Me,' that, by His dwelling in the flesh, sin might perfectly be expelled from the flesh, and we might have a free mind. For what ought He, when made man, to say? 'In the beginning I was man?' this were neither suitable to Him nor true; and as it beseemed not to say this, so it is natural and proper in the case of man to say, 'He created' and 'He made' Him. On this account then the reason of 'He created' is added, namely, the need of the works; and where the reason is added, surely the reason rightly explains the lection. Thus here, when He says 'He created,' He sets down the cause, 'the works;' on the other hand, when He signifies absolutely the generation from the Father, straightway He adds, 'Before all the hills He begets me Proverbs 8:25;' but He does not add the 'wherefore,' as in the case of 'He created,' saying, 'for the works,' but absolutely, 'He begets me,' as in the text, 'In the beginning was the Word John 1:1.' For, though no works had been created, still 'the Word' of God 'was,' and 'the Word was God.' And His becoming man would not have taken place, had not the need of men become a cause. The Son then is not a creature.

Chapter 21. Texts Explained; Sixthly, Proverbs 8:22, Continued. Our Lord not said in Scripture to be 'created,' or the works to be 'begotten.' 'In the beginning' means in the case of the works 'from the beginning.' Scripture passages explained. We are made by God first, begotten next; creatures by nature, sons by grace. Christ begotten first, made or created afterwards. Sense of 'First-born of the dead;' of 'First-born among many brethren;' of 'First-born of all creation,' contrasted with 'Only-begotten.' Further interpretation of 'beginning of ways,' and 'for the works.' Why a creature could not redeem; why redemption was necessary at all. Texts which contrast the Word and the works.

If He had been a creature, He would not have said "He begets me," for creatures come from outside and are works of the Maker. But the Offspring is not from outside nor a work, but from the Father and proper to His ousia. Therefore they are creatures, while this is God's Word and Only-begotten Son. For example, Moses did not say of creation "In the beginning He begot" or "In the beginning was," but "In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth." Nor did David say in the Psalm "Your hands have begotten me," but "made me and fashioned me," everywhere applying the word "made" to creatures. But to the Son it is the opposite—he has not said "I made" but "I begot" and "He begets me" and "My heart uttered a good Word." And in the case of creation, "In the beginning He made," but in the case of the Son, "In the beginning was the Word." And there is this difference: creatures are made at a beginning and have a beginning of existence connected with an interval. Therefore what is said of them, "In the beginning He made," means the same as "From the beginning He made"—as the Lord, knowing what He had made, taught when He silenced the Pharisees with the words "He which made them from the beginning, made them male and female." For from some beginning, when they did not yet exist, created things were brought into being and created. The Holy Spirit has signified this in the Psalms, saying "You, Lord, at the beginning have laid the foundation of the earth," and again "O think upon Your congregation which You have purchased from the beginning." Now it is clear that what takes place at the beginning has a beginning of creation, and that from some beginning God purchased His congregation. And that "In the beginning He made," by saying "made," means "began to make," Moses himself shows by saying after the completion of all things, "And God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it, because that in it He had rested from all His work which God began to make." Therefore the creatures began to be made. But the Word of God, not having a beginning of being, certainly did not begin to be or begin to come to be, but always was. And the works have their beginning in their making, and their beginning comes before their coming to be. But the Word, not being one of the things that come to be, rather comes to be Himself the Framer of those which have a beginning. And the being of created things is measured by their becoming, and from some beginning God begins to make them through the Word, so that it may be known that they did not exist before their creation. But the Word has His being in no other beginning than the Father, whom they allow to be without beginning, so that He too exists without beginning in the Father, being His Offspring, not His creature.

57. For had He been a creature, He had not said, 'He begets me,' for the creatures are from without, and are works of the Maker; but the Offspring is not from without nor a work, but from the Father, and proper to His Essence. Wherefore they are creatures; this God's Word and Only-begotten Son. For instance, Moses did not say of the creation, 'In the beginning He begot,' nor 'In the beginning was,' but 'In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth Genesis 1:1.' Nor did David say in the Psalm, 'Your hands have begotten me, ' but 'made me and fashioned me,' everywhere applying the word 'made' to the creatures. But to the Son contrariwise; for he has not said 'I made,' but 'I begot,' and 'He begets me,' and 'My heart uttered a good Word.' And in the instance of the creation, 'In the beginning He made;' but in the instance of the Son, 'In the beginning was the Word John 1:1.' And there is this difference, that the creatures are made upon the beginning, and have a beginning of existence connected with an interval; wherefore also what is said of them, 'In the beginning He made,' is as much as saying of them, 'From the beginning He made:'– as the Lord, knowing that which He had made, taught, when He silenced the Pharisees, with the words, 'He which made them from the beginning, made them male and female Matthew 19:4;' for from some beginning, when they were not yet, were originate things brought into being and created. This too the Holy Spirit has signified in the Psalms, saying, 'Thou, Lord, at the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth;' and again, 'O think upon Your congregation which You have purchased from the beginning;' now it is plain that what takes place at the beginning, has a beginning of creation, and that from some beginning God purchased His congregation. And that 'In the beginning He made,' from his saying 'made,' means 'began to make,' Moses himself shows by saying, after the completion of all things, 'And God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it, because that in it He had rested from all His work which God began to make Genesis 2:3.' Therefore the creatures began to be made; but the Word of God, not having beginning of being, certainly did not begin to be, nor begin to come to be, but was ever. And the works have their beginning in their making, and their beginning precedes their coming to be; but the Word, not being of things which come to be, rather comes to be Himself the Framer of those which have a beginning. And the being of things originate is measured by their becoming, and from some beginning does God begin to make them through the Word, that it may be known that they were not before their origination; but the Word has His being, in no other beginning than the Father, whom they allow to be without beginning, so that He too exists without beginning in the Father, being His Offspring, not His creature.

Divine Scripture recognizes the difference between the Offspring and created things, showing that the Offspring is a Son who did not begin from any starting point but is eternal. Created things, however, as external works of the Maker, began to come into existence. Therefore John, when teaching divine doctrine about the Son and understanding the difference in these terms, did not say "In the beginning has become" or "been made," but "In the beginning was the Word." This shows us that we should understand "Offspring" from the word "was," and not think of Him in terms of time intervals, but believe that the Son exists always and eternally. Given these proofs, how could you Arians, misunderstanding the passage in Deuteronomy, dare to commit this fresh act of irreligion against the Lord by saying that He is a work, a creature, or even offspring? For you treat offspring and work as meaning the same thing. But here too you will be shown to be as ignorant as you are irreligious. Your first passage is this: "Is not He your Father that bought you? Did He not make you and create you?" Shortly after in the same Song he says, "You deserted God Who begot you, and forgot God Who nourished you." The meaning conveyed in these passages is very striking. He does not say first "He begot," in case that term should be taken as interchangeable with "He made," and these people should have an excuse for saying, "Moses tells us that God said from the beginning, 'Let Us make man,'" but he soon after says himself, "God that begot you you deserted," as if the terms were equivalent—as if offspring and work were the same. But after the words "bought" and "made," he has added last of all "begot," so that the sentence might carry its own interpretation. In the word "made" he accurately indicates what belongs to human beings by nature—to be works and created things. But in the word "begot" he shows God's loving kindness exercised toward human beings after He had created them. And since they proved ungrateful for this, Moses reproaches them, saying first, "Do you thus repay the Lord?" and then adds, "Is not He your Father that bought you? Did He not make you and create you?" Next he says, "They sacrificed to demons, not to God, to gods whom they knew not. New gods and strange came up, whom your fathers knew not; the God that begot you you deserted."

58. Thus does divine Scripture recognise the difference between the Offspring and things made, and show that the Offspring is a Son, not begun from any beginning, but eternal; but that the thing made, as an external work of the Maker, began to come into being. John therefore delivering divine doctrine about the Son, and knowing the difference of the phrases, said not, 'In the beginning has become' or 'been made,' but 'In the beginning was the Word.' that we might understand 'Offspring' by 'was,' and not account of Him by intervals, but believe the Son always and eternally to exist. And with these proofs, how, O Arians, misunderstanding the passage in Deuteronomy, did you venture a fresh act of irreligion against the Lord, saying that 'He is a work,' or 'creature,' or indeed 'offspring?' for offspring and work you take to mean the same thing; but here too you shall be shown to be as unlearned as you are irreligious. Your first passage is this, 'Is not He your Father that bought you? Did He not make you and create you?' And shortly after in the same Song he says, 'You deserted God Who begot you, and forgot God Who nourished you.' Now the meaning conveyed in these passages is very remarkable; for he says not first 'He begot,' lest that term should be taken as indiscriminate with 'He made,' and these men should have a pretence for saying, ' Moses tells us indeed that God said from the beginning, Let Us make man Genesis 1:26, ' but he soon after says himself, 'God that begot you you deserted,' as if the terms were indifferent; for offspring and work are the same. But after the words 'bought' and 'made,' he has added last of all 'begot,' that the sentence might carry its own interpretation; for in the word 'made' he accurately denotes what belongs to men by nature, to be works and things made; but in the word 'begot' he shows God's lovingkindness exercised towards men after He had created them. And since they have proved ungrateful upon this, thereupon Moses reproaches them, saying first, 'Do ye thus requite the Lord.' and then adds, 'Is not He your Father that bought you? Did He not make you and create you Deuteronomy 32:6?' And next he says, 'They sacrificed unto devils, not to God, to gods whom they knew not. New gods and strange came up, whom your fathers knew not; the God that begot you you deserted. '

God not only created people to be human, but called them to be sons, having begotten them. The term "begot" here, as elsewhere, refers to a Son, as He says through the Prophet, "I begot sons and exalted them." Generally, when Scripture wants to signify a son, it does so not by the term "created," but certainly by "begot." John seems to say this: "He gave to them power to become children of God, even to them that believe in His Name; which were begotten not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God." Here too the careful distinction is well maintained, for first he says "become," because they are not called sons by nature but by adoption. Then he says "were begotten," because they too had at least received the name of son. But the People, as the Prophet says, "despised" their Benefactor. This is God's kindness to humanity: those of whom He is Maker, of them according to grace He afterwards becomes Father also. He becomes Father when people, His creatures, receive into their hearts, as the Apostle says, "the Spirit of His Son, crying, Abba, Father." These are they who, having received the Word, gained power from Him to become sons of God, for they could not become sons, being by physis creatures, except by receiving the Spirit of the natural and true Son. Therefore, so that this might happen, "The Word became flesh," that He might make humanity capable of Godhead. This same meaning can also be gained from the Prophet Malachi, who says, "Hath not One God created us? Have we not all one Father?" First he puts "created," next "Father," to show, like the other writers, that from the beginning we were creatures by nature, and God is our Creator through the Word. But afterwards we were made sons, and from then on God the Creator becomes our Father also. Therefore "Father" is proper to the Son, and not "creature," but "Son" is proper to the Father. Accordingly this passage also proves that we are not sons by nature, but the Son who is in us is. And again, God is not our Father by nature, but of that Word in us, in whom and because of whom we "cry, Abba, Father." Likewise, the Father calls them sons in whomever He sees His own Son, and says, "I begot," since begetting signifies a Son, and making indicates the works. Thus it is that we are not begotten first, but made, for it is written, "Let Us make man." But afterwards, on receiving the grace of the Spirit, we are said from then on to be begotten also, just as the great Moses in his Song with fitting meaning says first "He bought," and afterwards "He begot," lest, hearing "He begot," they might forget their own original nature. Rather, they might know that from the beginning they are creatures, but when according to grace they are said to be begotten as sons, still no less than before are they works according to nature.

59. For God not only created them to be men, but called them to be sons, as having begotten them. For the term 'begot' is here as elsewhere expressive of a Son, as He says by the Prophet, 'I begot sons and exalted them;' and generally, when Scripture wishes to signify a son, it does so, not by the term 'created,' but undoubtedly by that of 'begot.' And this John seems to say, 'He gave to them power to become children of God, even to them that believe in His Name; which were begotten not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God John 1:12-13.' And here too the cautious distinction is well kept up, for first he says 'become,' because they are not called sons by nature but by adoption; then he says 'were begotten,' because they too had received at any rate the name of son. But the People, as says the Prophet, 'despised' their Benefactor. But this is God's kindness to man, that of whom He is Maker, of them according to grace He afterwards becomes Father also; becomes, that is, when men, His creatures, receive into their hearts, as the Apostle says, 'the Spirit of His Son, crying, Abba, Father.' And these are they who, having received the Word, gained power from Him to become sons of God; for they could not become sons, being by nature creatures, otherwise than by receiving the Spirit of the natural and true Son. Wherefore, that this might be, 'The Word became flesh,' that He might make man capable of Godhead. This same meaning may be gained also from the Prophet Malachi, who says, 'Hath not One God created us? Have we not all one Father Malachi 2:10?' for first he puts 'created,' next 'Father,' to show, as the other writers, that from the beginning we were creatures by nature, and God is our Creator through the Word; but afterwards we were made sons, and thenceforward God the Creator becomes our Father also. Therefore 'Father' is proper to the Son; and not 'creature,' but 'Son' is proper to the Father. Accordingly this passage also proves, that we are not sons by nature, but the Son who is in us; and again, that God is not our Father by nature, but of that Word in us, in whom and because of whom we 'cry, Abba, Father Galatians 4:6.' And so in like manner, the Father calls them sons in whomsoever He sees His own Son, and says, 'I begot.' since begetting is significant of a Son, and making is indicative of the works. And thus it is that we are not begotten first, but made; for it is written, 'Let Us make man Genesis 1:26;' but afterwards, on receiving the grace of the Spirit, we are said thenceforth to be begotten also; just as the great Moses in his Song with an apposite meaning says first 'He bought,' and afterwards 'He begot.' lest, hearing 'He begot,' they might forget their own original nature; but that they might know that from the beginning they are creatures, but when according to grace they are said to be begotten, as sons, still no less than before are men works according to nature.

The Lord Himself shows in Proverbs that creature and offspring are not the same but differ from each other in nature and in the meaning of the words. After saying, "The Lord created me a beginning of His ways," He added, "But before all the hills He begot me." If the Word were by nature and in His ousia a creature, and if there were no difference between offspring and creature, He would not have added "He begot me" but would have been satisfied with "He created," as if that term meant the same as "He begot." But as it is, after saying "He created me a beginning of His ways for His works," He added not simply "begot me" but with the connecting word "But," thereby guarding the term "created" when He says, "But before all the hills He begot me." The phrase "begot me" following so closely after "created me" makes the meaning unified and shows that "created" is said with a purpose, while "begot me" comes before "created me." Just as if He had said the reverse—"The Lord begot me" and then continued "But before the hills He created me"—"created" would certainly come before "begot," so having first said "created" and then added "But before all the hills He begot me," He necessarily shows that "begot" came before "created." In saying "Before all He begot me," He indicates that He is different from all things, since it was shown to be true earlier in this book that no one creature was made before another, but all things came into existence together at once upon one and the same command. Therefore the words that follow "created" do not also follow "begot me." With "created" is added "beginning of ways," but with "begot me" He does not say "He begot me as a beginning" but "before all He begot me." But He who is before all is not a beginning of all but is different from all. If He is different from all—in which "all" includes the beginning of all—it follows that He is different from the creatures. The point becomes clear that the Word, being different from all things and before all, was afterwards created "a beginning of the ways for works" because He became man, so that, as the Apostle has said, He who is the "Beginning" and "First-born from the dead" might "in all things have the preeminence."

60. And that creature and offspring are not the same, but differ from each other in nature and the signification of the words, the Lord Himself shows even in the Proverbs. For having said, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways;' He has added, 'But before all the hills He begot me.' If then the Word were by nature and in His Essence a creature, and there were no difference between offspring and creature, He would not have added, 'He begot me,' but had been satisfied with 'He created,' as if that term implied 'He begot.' but, as it is, after saying, 'He created me a beginning of His ways for His works,' He has added, not simply 'begot me,' but with the connection of the conjunction 'But,' as guarding thereby the term 'created,' when he says, 'But before all the hills He begot me.' For 'begot me' succeeding in such close connection to 'created me,' makes the meaning one, and shows that 'created' is said with an object, but that 'begot me' is prior to 'created me.' For as, if He had said the reverse, 'The Lord begot me,' and went on, 'But before the hills He created me,' 'created' would certainly precede 'begot,' so having said first 'created,' and then added 'But before all the hills He begot me,' He necessarily shows that 'begot' preceded 'created.' For in saying, 'Before all He begot me,' He intimates that He is other than all things; it having been shown to be true in an earlier part of this book, that no one creature was made before another, but all things originate subsisted at once together upon one and the same command. Therefore neither do the words which follow 'created,' also follow 'begot me;' but in the case of 'created' is added 'beginning of ways,' but of 'begot me,' He says not, 'He begot me as a beginning,' but 'before all He begot me.' But He who is before all is not a beginning of all, but is other than all; but if other than all (in which 'all' the beginning of all is included), it follows that He is other than the creatures; and it becomes a clear point, that the Word, being other than all things and before all, afterwards is created 'a beginning of the ways for works,' because He became man, that, as the Apostle has said, He who is the 'Beginning' and 'First-born from the dead, in all things might have the preeminence Colossians 1:18.'

Such, then, is the difference between "created" and "begot me," and between "beginning of ways" and "before all." God, being first Creator, next becomes Father of people because His Word dwells in them, as has been said. But in the case of the Word, the reverse happens. God, being His Father by nature, becomes afterwards both His Creator and Maker when the Word takes on that flesh which was created and made, and becomes human. Just as people, receiving the Spirit of the Son, become children through Him, so the Word of God, when He Himself takes on human flesh, is then said both to be created and to have been made. If we are sons by nature, then He is by nature creature and work. But if we become sons by adoption and grace, then the Word also, when in grace toward us He became human, said, "The Lord created me." And furthermore, when He took on a created nature and became like us in body, He was reasonably called both our Brother and "First-born." For though it was after us that He was made human for us, and our brother by similarity of body, still He is therefore called and is the "First-born" of us because, when all people were lost according to the transgression of Adam, His flesh before all others was saved and liberated, as being the Word's body. And from then on we, becoming incorporate with It, are saved after Its pattern. For in It the Lord becomes our guide to the Kingdom of Heaven and to His own Father, saying, "I am the way" and "the door," and "through Me all must enter." This is also why He is said to be "First-born from the dead," not that He died before us, for we had died first, but because having undergone death for us and abolished it, He was the first to rise, as human, raising His own Body for our sakes. From then on, since He has risen, we too from Him and because of Him rise in due course from the dead.

61. Such then being the difference between 'created' and 'begot me,' and between 'beginning of ways' and 'before all,' God, being first Creator, next, as has been said, becomes Father of men, because of His Word dwelling in them. But in the case of the Word the reverse; for God, being His Father by nature, becomes afterwards both His Creator and Maker, when the Word puts on that flesh which was created and made, and becomes man. For, as men, receiving the Spirit of the Son, become children through Him, so the Word of God, when He Himself puts on the flesh of man, then is said both to be created and to have been made. If then we are by nature sons, then is He by nature creature and work; but if we become sons by adoption and grace, then has the Word also, when in grace towards us He became man, said, 'The Lord created me.' And in the next place, when He put on a created nature and became like us in body, reasonably was He therefore called both our Brother and 'First-born.' For though it was after us that He was made man for us, and our brother by similitude of body, still He is therefore called and is the 'First-born' of us, because, all men being lost, according to the transgression of Adam, His flesh before all others was saved and liberated, as being the Word's body; and henceforth we, becoming incorporate with It, are saved after Its pattern. For in It the Lord becomes our guide to the Kingdom of Heaven and to His own Father, saying, 'I am the way' and 'the door,' and 'through Me all must enter.' Whence also is He said to be 'First-born from the dead Revelation 1:5,' not that He died before us, for we had died first; but because having undergone death for us and abolished it, He was the first to rise, as man, for our sakes raising His own Body. Henceforth He having risen, we too from Him and because of Him rise in due course from the dead.

But if He is also called "First-born of the creation," this is not because He is reduced to the level of creatures and is simply first among them in time (for how could that be, since He is "Only-begotten?"). Rather, it is because of the Word's condescension to the creatures, through which He has become the "Brother" of "many." For the term "Only-begotten" is used where there are no brothers, but "First-born" is used because of brothers. Accordingly, it is nowhere written in the Scriptures "the first-born of God" or "the creature of God." But "Only-begotten" and "Son" and "Word" and "Wisdom" refer to Him as belonging properly to the Father. Thus, "We have seen His glory, the glory as of the Only-begotten of the Father" (John 1:14), and "God sent His Only-begotten Son" (1 John 4:9), and "O Lord, Your Word endures forever," and "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God," and "Christ the Power of God and the Wisdom of God" (1 Corinthians 1:24), and "This is My beloved Son," and "You are the Christ, the Son of the Living God." But "First-born" refers to His descent to the creation, for it is of the creation that He has been called first-born, and "He created" refers to His grace toward the works, for it is for them that He is created. If then He is Only-begotten, as He truly is, "First-born" needs some explanation. But if He is really First-born, then He is not Only-begotten. For the same person cannot be both Only-begotten and First-born, except in different relations—that is, Only-begotten because of His generation from the Father, as has been said, and First-born because of His condescension to the creation and His making the many His brothers. Certainly, since these two terms are inconsistent with each other, one should say that the attribute of being Only-begotten rightly has preference in the case of the Word, in that there is no other Word or other Wisdom, but He alone is the true Son of the Father. Moreover, as was said before, He is called "The Only-begotten Son who is in the bosom of the Father" (John 1:18) without any qualifying reason, but absolutely. But the word "First-born" has the creation as a reason connected with it, which Paul goes on to state: "for in Him all things were created" (Colossians 1:16). But if all the creatures were created in Him, He is other than the creatures and is not a creature, but the Creator of the creatures.

62. But if He is also called 'First-born of the creation,' still this is not as if He were levelled to the creatures, and only first of them in point of time (for how should that be, since He is 'Only-begotten?'), but it is because of the Word's condescension to the creatures, according to which He has become the 'Brother' of 'many.' For the term 'Only-begotten' is used where there are no brethren, but 'First-born ' because of brethren. Accordingly it is nowhere written in the Scriptures, 'the first-born of God,' nor 'the creature of God;' but 'Only-begotten' and 'Son' and 'Word' and 'Wisdom,' refer to Him as proper to the Father. Thus, 'We have seen His glory, the glory as of the Only-begotten of the Father John 1:14;' and 'God sent His Only-begotten Son 1 John 4:9;' and 'O Lord, Your Word endures for ever;' and 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God;' and 'Christ the Power of God and the Wisdom of God 1 Corinthians 1:24;' and 'This is My beloved Son.' and 'You are the Christ, the Son of the Living God.' But ' first-born ' implied the descent to the creation; for of it has He been called first-born; and 'He created' implies His grace towards the works, for for them is He created. If then He is Only-begotten, as indeed He is, 'First-born' needs some explanation; but if He be really First-born, then He is not Only-begotten. For the same cannot be both Only-begotten and First-born, except in different relations;– that is, Only-begotten, because of His generation from the Father, as has been said; and First-born, because of His condescension to the creation and His making the many His brethren. Certainly, those two terms being inconsistent with each other, one should say that the attribute of being Only-begotten has justly the preference in the instance of the Word, in that there is no other Word, or other Wisdom, but He alone is very Son of the Father. Moreover, as was before said, not in connection with any reason, but absolutely it is said of Him, 'The Only-begotten Son which is in the bosom of the Father John 1:18;' but the word 'First-born' has again the creation as a reason in connection with it, which Paul proceeds to say, 'for in Him all things were created Colossians 1:16.' But if all the creatures were created in Him, He is other than the creatures, and is not a creature, but the Creator of the creatures.

The title "First-born" was not given to Him because He is from the Father, but because creation came into being in Him. Just as He was the Son before creation existed—the Son through whom creation came to be—so also before He was called the First-born of the whole creation, the Word Himself was already with God and the Word was God. But these irreligious people do not understand this, and they go around saying, "If He is First-born of all creation, then clearly He too is one of the creatures." How foolish! If He is simply "First-born of the whole creation," then He is distinct from the whole creation. The text does not say "He is First-born above the rest of the creatures," which would suggest He is counted as one of the creatures. Rather, it says "of the whole creation," to show that He is distinct from creation. For example, Reuben is not called the first-born of all the children of Jacob, but of Jacob himself and his brothers, so that he would not be thought to be someone other than one of Jacob's children. Similarly, the Apostle does not say concerning the Lord that He became First-born of all, which would suggest He has a body different from ours, but rather "among many brethren," because of the likeness of the flesh. Therefore, if the Word were one of the creatures, Scripture would have said that He was First-born of other creatures. But since the saints say that He is "First-born of the whole creation," the Son of God is clearly shown to be distinct from the whole creation and not a creature. For if He is a creature, He would be First-born of Himself. How then is it possible, O Arians, for Him to be both before and after Himself? Furthermore, if He is a creature, and the whole creation came to be through Him and holds together in Him, how can He both create the creation and be one of the things that hold together in Him? Since such an idea is absurd in itself, the truth proves against them that He is called "First-born among many brethren" because of the relationship of the flesh, and "First-born from the dead" because the resurrection of the dead comes from Him and after Him, and "First-born of the whole creation" because of the Father's love for humanity. This love brought it about that in His Word not only do "all things hold together," but the creation itself, of which the Apostle speaks when he says it is "waiting for the manifestation of the sons of God" and "shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God," will one day be delivered. The Lord will be First-born of this delivered creation and of all those who are made children, so that by His being called first, those who come after Him may remain secure, depending on the Word as their beginning.

63. Not then because He was from the Father was He called 'First-born,' but because in Him the creation came to be; and as before the creation He was the Son, through whom was the creation, so also before He was called the First-born of the whole creation, not the less was the Word Himself with God and the Word was God. But this also not understanding, these irreligious men go about saying, 'If He is First-born of all creation, it is plain that He too is one of the creation.' Senseless men! If He is simply 'First-born of the whole creation,' then He is other than the whole creation; for he says not, 'He is First-born above the rest of the creatures,' lest He be reckoned to be as one of the creatures, but it is written, 'of the whole creation,' that He may appear other than the creation. Reuben, for instance, is not said to be first-born of all the children of Jacob, but of Jacob himself and his brethren; lest he should be thought to be some other beside the children of Jacob. Nay, even concerning the Lord Himself the Apostle says not, 'that He may become First-born of all,' lest He be thought to bear a body other than ours, but 'among many brethren Romans 8:29,' because of the likeness of the flesh. If then the Word also were one of the creatures, Scripture would have said of Him also that He was First-born of other creatures; but in fact, the saints saying that He is 'First-born of the whole creation Colossians 1:15,' the Son of God is plainly shown to be other than the whole creation and not a creature. For if He is a creature, He will be First-born of Himself. How then is it possible, O Arians, for Him to be before and after Himself? Next, if He is a creature, and the whole creation through Him came to be, and in Him consists, how can He both create the creation and be one of the things which consist in Him? Since then such a notion is in itself unseemly, it is proved against them by the truth, that He is called 'First-born among many brethren?' because of the relationship of the flesh, and 'First-born from the dead,' because the resurrection of the dead is from Him and after Him; and 'First-born of the whole creation,' because of the Father's love to man, which brought it to pass that in His Word not only 'all things consist,' but the creation itself, of which the Apostle speaks, 'waiting for the manifestation of the sons of God, shall be delivered' one time 'from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God.' Of this creation thus delivered, the Lord will be First-born, both of it and of all those who are made children, that by His being called first, those that come after Him may abide, as depending on the Word as a beginning.

I believe even those who oppose the faith will be ashamed of such a view. For if the situation is not as we have explained, but they insist that He is "First-born of the whole creation" in terms of His essential nature—a creature among creatures—then they should realize they are conceiving Him as brother and companion to things that lack reason and life. For these too are parts of the whole creation, and the "First-born" must indeed be first in time, but only in that way, and must be the same in kind and likeness with everything else. How then can they say this without going beyond all bounds of impiety? Who will tolerate them if this is what they are saying? Who can help but hate them for even imagining such things? It is clear to everyone that He has not been called "First-born" of creation either for His own sake as a creature, or because He has any connection according to essence with the whole creation. Rather, it is because the Word, when He formed the creatures in the beginning, condescended to created things so that it might be possible for them to come into being. For they could not have endured His nature, which was untempered splendor—even that of the Father—unless He had condescended through the Father's love for humanity and sustained them and took hold of them and brought them into existence. And furthermore, because through this condescension of the Word, the creation itself is also made a son through Him, so that He might be in all respects "First-born" of it, as has been said, both in creating and also in being brought into this very world for the sake of all. For it is written, "When He brings the First-born into the world, He says, Let all the Angels of God worship Him." Let Christ's enemies hear this and tear themselves apart, because His coming into the world is what causes Him to be called "First-born" of all. And so the Son is the Father's "Only-begotten" because He alone is from Him, and He is the "First-born of creation" because of this adoption of all as sons. And just as He is First-born among brethren and rose from the dead "the first fruits of them that slept," so, since it was fitting for Him "in all things to have the preeminence," He is therefore created "a beginning of ways," so that we, walking along it and entering through Him who says, "I am the Way" and "the Door," and sharing in the knowledge of the Father, may also hear the words, "Blessed are the undefiled in the Way," and "Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God."

64. And I think that the irreligious men themselves will be shamed from such a thought; for if the case stands not as we have said, but they will rule it that He is 'First-born of the whole creation' as in essence — a creature among creatures, let them reflect that they will be conceiving Him as brother and fellow of the things without reason and life. For of the whole creation these also are parts; and the 'First-born' must be first indeed in point of time but only thus, and in kind and similitude must be the same with all. How then can they say this without exceeding all measures of irreligion? Or who will endure them, if this is their language? Or who can but hate them even imagining such things? For it is evident to all, that neither for Himself, as being a creature, nor as having any connection according to essence with the whole creation, has He been called 'First-born' of it: but because the Word, when at the beginning He framed the creatures, condescended to things originate, that it might be possible for them to come to be. For they could not have endured His nature, which was untempered splendour, even that of the Father, unless condescending by the Father's love for man He had supported them and taken hold of them and brought them into existence; and next, because, by this condescension of the Word, the creation too is made a son through Him, that He might be in all respects 'First-born' of it, as has been said, both in creating, and also in being brought for the sake of all into this very world. For so it is written, 'When He brings the First-born into the world, He says, Let all the Angels of God worship Him Hebrews 1:6.' Let Christ's enemies hear and tear themselves to pieces, because His coming into the world is what makes Him called 'First-born' of all; and thus the Son is the Father's 'Only-begotten,' because He alone is from Him, and He is the 'First-born of creation,' because of this adoption of all as sons. And as He is First-born among brethren and rose from the dead 'the first fruits of them that slept 1 Corinthians 15:20;' so, since it became Him 'in all things to have the preeminence Colossians 1:18,' therefore He is created 'a beginning of ways,' that we, walking along it and entering through Him who says, 'I am the Way' and 'the Door,' and partaking of the knowledge of the Father, may also hear the words, 'Blessed are the undefiled in the Way,' and 'Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God. '

Since the truth declares that the Word is not by nature (physis) a creature, it is now fitting to explain in what sense He is "beginning of ways." When the first way, which was through Adam, was lost, and instead of paradise we strayed into death and heard the words "Dust you are, and to dust you shall return" (Genesis 3:19), the Word of God, who loves humanity, took on created flesh according to the Father's will. This was so that, whereas the first man had made it dead through transgression, He Himself might give it life in the blood of His own body and might open "for us a new and living way," as the Apostle says, "through the veil, that is to say, His flesh" (Hebrews 10:20). He indicates this elsewhere saying, "Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; old things have passed away, behold all things have become new" (2 Corinthians 5:17). But if a new creation has come to pass, someone must be first of this creation. Now this could not be a man made of earth only, such as we have become from the transgression. For in the first creation, people had become unfaithful, and through them that first creation had been lost. There was need of someone else to renew the first creation and preserve the new one that had come to be. Therefore, out of love for humanity, none other than the Lord, the "beginning" of the new creation, is created as "the Way," and accordingly says, "The Lord created me a beginning of ways for His works." This is so that humanity might no longer walk according to that first creation, but there being, as it were, a beginning of a new creation, and with Christ "a beginning of its ways," we might henceforth follow Him, who says to us, "I am the Way"—as the blessed Apostle teaches in Colossians, saying, "He is the Head of the body, the Church, who is the Beginning, the First-born from the dead, that in all things He might have the preeminence."

65. And thus since the truth declares that the Word is not by nature a creature, it is fitting now to say, in what sense He is 'beginning of ways.' For when the first way, which was through Adam, was lost, and in place of paradise we deviated unto death, and heard the words, 'Dust you are, and unto dust Genesis 3:19 shall you return,' therefore the Word of God, who loves man, puts on Him created flesh at the Father's will, that whereas the first man had made it dead through the transgression, He Himself might quicken it in the blood of His own body, and might open 'for us a way new and living,' as the Apostle says, 'through the veil, that is to say, His flesh Hebrews 10:20;' which he signifies elsewhere thus, 'Wherefore, if any man be in Christ, he is a new creation; old things are passed away, behold all things have become new 2 Corinthians 5:17.' But if a new creation has come to pass, some one must be first of this creation; now a man, made of earth only, such as we have become from the transgression, he could not be. For in the first creation, men had become unfaithful, and through them that first creation had been lost; and there was need of some one else to renew the first creation, and preserve the new which had come to be. Therefore from love to man none other than the Lord, the 'beginning' of the new creation, is created as 'the Way,' and consistently says, 'The Lord created me a beginning of ways for His works;' that man might walk no longer according to that first creation, but there being as it were a beginning of a new creation, and with the Christ 'a beginning of its ways,' we might follow Him henceforth, who says to us, 'I am the Way:'– as the blessed Apostle teaches in Colossians, saying, 'He is the Head of the body, the Church, who is the Beginning, the First-born from the dead, that in all things He might have the preeminence.'

If, as has already been stated, He is called a beginning because of the resurrection from the dead, and if this resurrection took place when He bore our flesh and gave Himself to death for us, then it is clear that His words, "He created me a beginning of ways," refer not to His ousia but to His bodily presence. For death properly belongs to the body, and in the same way the words "The Lord created me a beginning of His ways" properly belong to His bodily presence. Since the Savior was thus created according to the flesh and became a beginning of the newly created things, and since He possessed our first fruits—that is, the human flesh He took to Himself—therefore after Him the people to come are also created, as is fitting. David says, "Let this be written for another generation, and the people that shall be created shall praise the Lord." And again in the twenty-first Psalm, "The generation to come shall declare unto the Lord, and they shall declare His righteousness, unto a people that shall be born whom the Lord made." For we shall no longer hear, "In the day that you eat thereof, you shall surely die," but "Where I am, there you shall be also," so that we may say, "We are His workmanship, created unto good works." Again, since God's work—that is, man—though created perfect, has become deficient through transgression and dead by sin, and since it was inappropriate for the work of God to remain imperfect (which is why all the saints were praying about this, for instance in the hundred and thirty-seventh Psalm, saying, "Lord, You shall requite for me; despise not then the works of Your hands"), therefore the perfect Word of God takes on an imperfect body and is said to be created "for the works." By paying the debt in our place, He might perfect in Himself what was lacking to man. Now what was lacking to man was immortality and the way to paradise. This is what the Savior means when He says, "I glorified You on the earth, I perfected the work which You have given Me to do," and again, "The works which the Father has given Me to perfect, the same works that I do, bear witness of Me." But the works He says the Father has given Him to perfect are those for which He is created, as He says in the Proverbs, "The Lord created me a beginning of His ways, for His works." For it is the same thing to say, "The Father has given me the works," and "The Lord created me for the works."

66. For if, as has been said, because of the resurrection from the dead He is called a beginning, and then a resurrection took place when He, bearing our flesh, had given Himself to death for us, it is evident that His words, 'He created me a beginning of ways,' is indicative not of His essence, but of His bodily presence. For to the body death was proper; and in like manner to the bodily presence are the words proper, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways.' For since the Saviour was thus created according to the flesh, and had become a beginning of things new created, and had our first fruits, viz. that human flesh which He took to Himself, therefore after Him, as is fit, is created also the people to come, David saying, 'Let this be written for another generation, and the people that shall be created shall praise the Lord.' And again in the twenty-first Psalm, 'The generation to come shall declare unto the Lord, and they shall declare His righteousness, unto a people that shall be born whom the Lord made.' For we shall no more hear, 'In the day that you eat thereof, you shall surely die Genesis 2:17,' but 'Where I am, there ye' shall 'be also;' so that we may say, 'We are His workmanship, created unto good works John 14:3; Ephesians 2:10.' And again, since God's work, that is, man, though created perfect, has become wanting through the transgression, and dead by sin, and it was unbecoming that the work of God should remain imperfect (wherefore all the saints were praying concerning this, for instance in the hundred and thirty-seventh Psalm, saying, 'Lord, You shall requite for me; despise not then the works of Your hands '); therefore the perfect Word of God puts around Him an imperfect body, and is said to be created 'for the works;' that, paying the debt in our stead, He might, by Himself, perfect what was wanting to man. Now immortality was wanting to him, and the way to paradise. This then is what the Saviour says, 'I glorified You on the earth, I perfected the work which You have given Me to do John 17:4;' and again, 'The works which the Father has given Me to perfect, the same works that I do, bear witness of Me;' but 'the works ' He here says that the Father had given Him to perfect, are those for which He is created, saying in the Proverbs, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways, for His works;' for it is all one to say, 'The Father has given me the works,' and 'The Lord created me for the works.'

When then did He receive the works to perfect, O enemies of God? For from this also "He created" will be understood. If you say, "At the beginning when He brought them into being out of what was not," this is untrue, for they were not yet made, whereas He appears to be speaking as if taking what was already in being. Nor is it right to refer to the time before the Word became flesh, lest His coming should then seem unnecessary, since it was for the sake of these works that this coming took place. Therefore it remains for us to say that when He became man, then He took the works. For then He perfected them, by healing our wounds and granting us resurrection from the dead. But if, when the Word became flesh, the works were then given to Him, clearly when He became man, then also is He created for the works. Not of His ousia then is "He created" indicative, as has been said many times, but of His bodily generation. For then, because the works had become imperfect and damaged from the transgression, He is said with respect to the body to be created, so that by perfecting them and making them whole, He might present the Church to the Father, as the Apostle says, "not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing, but holy and without blemish." Mankind then is perfected in Him and restored, as it was made at the beginning—indeed, with greater grace. For, on rising from the dead, we shall no longer fear death, but shall reign forever in Christ in the heavens. And this has been done, since the own Word of God Himself, who is from the Father, has put on the flesh and become man. For if, being a creature, He had become man, man would have remained just what he was, not joined to God; for how could a work be joined to the Creator by a work? Or what help could come from like to like, when both equally needed it? And how, if the Word were a creature, could He have power to undo God's sentence and to forgive sin, whereas it is written in the Prophets that this is God's doing? For "who is a God like You, that pardons iniquity, and passes by transgression?" For whereas God has said, "Dust you are, and to dust you shall return," men have become mortal; how then could things originate undo sin? But the Lord is He who has undone it, as He says Himself, "Unless the Son shall make you free"; and the Son, who made free, has shown in truth that He is no creature, nor one of things originate, but the proper Word and Image of the Father's Ousia, who at the beginning pronounced sentence, and alone forgives sins. For since it was said in the Word, "Dust you are, and to dust you shall return," fittingly through the Word Himself and in Him the freedom and the undoing of the condemnation has come to pass.

67. When then received He the works to perfect, O God's enemies? For from this also 'He created' will be understood. If you say, 'At the beginning when He brought them into being out of what was not,' it is an untruth; for they were not yet made; whereas He appears to speak as taking what was already in being. Nor is it pious to refer to the time which preceded the Word's becoming flesh, lest His coming should thereupon seem superfluous, since for the sake of these works that coming took place. Therefore it remains for us to say that when He has become man, then He took the works. For then He perfected them, by healing our wounds and vouchsafing to us the resurrection from the dead. But if, when the Word became flesh, then were given to Him the works, plainly when He became man, then also is He created for the works. Not of His essence then is 'He created' indicative, as has many times been said, but of His bodily generation. For then, because the works had become imperfect and mutilated from the transgression, He is said in respect to the body to be created; that by perfecting them and making them whole, He might present the Church unto the Father, as the Apostle says, 'not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing, but holy and without blemish Ephesians 5:27.' Mankind then is perfected in Him and restored, as it was made at the beginning, nay, with greater grace. For, on rising from the dead, we shall no longer fear death, but shall ever reign in Christ in the heavens. And this has been done, since the own Word of God Himself, who is from the Father, has put on the flesh, and become man. For if, being a creature, He had become man, man had remained just what he was, not joined to God; for how had a work been joined to the Creator by a work? Or what succour had come from like to like, when one as well as other needed it? And how, were the Word a creature, had He power to undo God's sentence, and to remit sin, whereas it is written in the Prophets, that this is God's doing? For 'who is a God like You, that pardons iniquity, and passes by transgression Micah 7:18?' For whereas God has said, 'Dust you are, and unto dust shall you return Genesis 3:19,' men have become mortal; how then could things originate undo sin? But the Lord is He who has undone it, as He says Himself, 'Unless the Son shall make you free;' and the Son, who made free, has shown in truth that He is no creature, nor one of things originate, but the proper Word and Image of the Father's Essence, who at the beginning sentenced, and alone remits sins. For since it is said in the Word, 'Dust you are, and unto dust you shall return,' suitably through the Word Himself and in Him the freedom and the undoing of the condemnation has come to pass.

Yet, they say, 'Even if the Savior were a creature, God was able to speak the word alone and undo the curse.' And so someone will tell them likewise, 'Without His coming among us at all, God was able simply to speak and undo the curse.' But we must consider what was expedient for humanity, not merely what is possible with God. He could have destroyed the transgressors before Noah's Ark, but He did it after the ark. He could also, without Moses, have spoken the word alone and brought the people out of Egypt, but it was profitable to do it through Moses. And God was able without the judges to save His people, but it was profitable for the people that for a time judges should be raised up for them. The Savior too might have come among us from the beginning, or when He came might not have been handed over to Pilate, but He came 'at the fullness of the ages' (Galatians 4:4), and when sought for said, 'I am He' (John 18:5). For what He does is profitable for humanity and could not be fitting in any other way, and what is profitable and fitting, that He provides. Accordingly He came 'not to be served but to serve' and to work our salvation. Certainly He was able to speak the Law from heaven, but He saw that it was expedient for humanity for Him to speak from Sinai, and He did this so that it might be possible for Moses to go up, and so that they, hearing the word near them, would be more likely to believe. Moreover, the good reason for what He did may be seen thus: if God had merely spoken, because it was in His power, and so the curse had been undone, the power of Him who gave the word would have been shown, but humanity would have become such as Adam was before the transgression, having received grace from outside and not having it united to the body (for he was such when he was placed in Paradise). Indeed, perhaps humanity would have become worse, because it had learned to transgress. Being in such a condition, if humanity had been seduced by the serpent, there would have been fresh need for God to give command and undo the curse, and thus the need would have become endless, and humanity would have remained under guilt no less than before, being enslaved to sin. And, ever sinning, they would have always needed someone to pardon them, and would never have become free, being in themselves flesh and always defeated by the Law because of the weakness of the flesh.

68. 'Yet,' they say, 'though the Saviour were a creature, God was able to speak the word only and undo the curse.' And so another will tell them in like manner, 'Without His coming among us at all, God was able just to speak and undo the curse.' but we must consider what was expedient for mankind, and not what simply is possible with God. He could have destroyed, before the Ark of Noah, the then transgressors; but He did it after the ark. He could too, without Moses, have spoken the word only and have brought the people out of Egypt; but it profited to do it through Moses. And God was able without the judges to save His people; but it was profitable for the people that for a season judges should be raised up to them. The Saviour too might have come among us from the beginning, or on His coming might not have been delivered to Pilate; but He came 'at the fullness of the ages Galatians 4:4,' and when sought for said, 'I am He John 18:5.' For what He does, that is profitable for men, and was not fitting in any other way; and what is profitable and fitting, for that He provides. Accordingly He came, not 'that He might be ministered unto, but that He might minister,' and might work our salvation. Certainly He was able to speak the Law from heaven, but He saw that it was expedient to men for Him to speak from Sinai; and that He has done, that it might be possible for Moses to go up, and for them hearing the word near them the rather to believe. Moreover, the good reason of what He did may be seen thus; if God had but spoken, because it was in His power, and so the curse had been undone, the power had been shown of Him who gave the word, but man had become such as Adam was before the transgression, having received grace from without, and not having it united to the body; (for he was such when he was placed in Paradise) nay, perhaps had become worse, because he had learned to transgress. Such then being his condition, had he been seduced by the serpent, there had been fresh need for God to give command and undo the curse; and thus the need had become interminable, and men had remained under guilt not less than before, as being enslaved to sin; and, ever sinning, would have ever needed one to pardon them, and had never become free, being in themselves flesh, and ever worsted by the Law because of the infirmity of the flesh.

Again, if the Son were a creature, humanity would have remained mortal as before, not being united to God. For a creature could not have joined creatures to God, since it would itself need someone to join it. Nor could a portion of creation have brought salvation to creation, since it would itself need salvation. To address this situation, God sends His own Son, who becomes Son of Man by taking created flesh. Since all were under sentence of death, He—being different from all of them—could offer His own body to death on behalf of all. In this way, as if all had died through Him, the words of that sentence would be fulfilled (for 'all died' in Christ), and all through Him could then become free from sin and from the curse that came with it, and could truly remain forever, risen from the dead and clothed in immortality and incorruption. For when the Word was clothed in flesh, as has been explained many times, every bite of the serpent began to be completely removed from it. Whatever evil sprang from the movements of the flesh was cut away, and along with these, death—the companion of sin—was also abolished. As the Lord Himself says, 'The prince of this world comes and finds nothing in Me,' and 'For this purpose He was manifested,' as John wrote, 'that He might destroy the works of the devil.' With these things destroyed from the flesh, we all were freed by our kinship with the flesh, and from then on we—even we—were joined to the Word. Being joined to God, we no longer remain on earth. As He Himself said, where He is, there we shall be also. From now on we no longer fear the serpent, for he was brought to nothing when he was confronted by the Savior in the flesh and heard Him say, 'Get behind Me, Satan,' and thus he is cast out of paradise into eternal fire. Nor do we need to guard against woman deceiving us, for 'in the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are as the Angels,' and in Christ Jesus there shall be 'a new creation,' and 'neither male nor female, but all and in all Christ.' And where Christ is, what fear or danger can still occur?

69. Again, if the Son were a creature, man had remained mortal as before, not being joined to God; for a creature had not joined creatures to God, as seeking itself one to join it; nor would a portion of the creation have been the creation's salvation, as needing salvation itself. To provide against this also, He sends His own Son, and He becomes Son of Man, by taking created flesh; that, since all were under sentence of death, He, being other than them all, might Himself for all offer to death His own body; and that henceforth, as if all had died through Him, the word of that sentence might be accomplished (for 'all died 2 Corinthians 5:14 ' in Christ), and all through Him might thereupon become free from sin and from the curse which came upon it, and might truly abide for ever, risen from the dead and clothed in immortality and incorruption. For the Word being clothed in the flesh, as has many times been explained, every bite of the serpent began to be utterly staunched from out it; and whatever evil sprung from the motions of the flesh, to be cut away, and with these death also was abolished, the companion of sin, as the Lord Himself says, 'The prince of this world comes, and finds nothing in Me;' and 'For this end was He manifested,' as John has written, 'that He might destroy the works of the devil 1 John 3:8.' And these being destroyed from the flesh, we all were thus liberated by the kinship of the flesh, and for the future were joined, even we, to the Word. And being joined to God, no longer do we abide upon earth; but, as He Himself has said, where He is, there shall we be also; and henceforward we shall fear no longer the serpent, for he was brought to nought when he was assailed by the Saviour in the flesh, and heard Him say, 'Get behind Me, Satan Matthew 16:23,' and thus he is cast out of paradise into the eternal fire. Nor shall we have to watch against woman beguiling us, for 'in the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are as the Angels Mark 12:25;' and in Christ Jesus it shall be 'a new creation,' and 'neither male nor female, but all and in all Christ;' and where Christ is, what fear, what danger can still happen?

But this would not have happened if the Word had been a creature. If He were a creature, the devil, who is himself a creature, would have continued the battle forever, and humanity, caught between the two, would have remained in constant danger of death, having no one in whom and through whom they could be joined to God and delivered from all fear. The truth shows us that the Word is not one of the created things, but is rather their Creator. This is why He took on a created human body—so that as its Creator, He might renew it and deify it in Himself, and in this way bring all of us into the kingdom of heaven according to His likeness. Humanity could not have been deified if joined to a creature, or unless the Son were truly God. Nor could humanity have been brought into the Father's presence unless He had been His natural and true Word who took on a body. Just as we would not have been delivered from sin and the curse unless it had been truly human flesh by nature that the Word took on (since we would have had nothing in common with something foreign to us), so also humanity could not have been deified unless the Word who became flesh had been by nature from the Father and truly proper to Him. This is why the union was of this kind—so that He might unite what is human by nature to Him who is divine by nature, and so that our salvation and deification might be secure. Therefore, let those who deny that the Son is from the Father by nature and proper to His ousia also deny that He took true human flesh from Mary Ever-Virgin. In neither case would it have benefited us if the Word were not truly and naturally the Son of God, or if the flesh He assumed were not real. But He did take true flesh, even though Valentinus raves otherwise. Yes, the Word was by nature truly God, even though the Arian maniacs rave otherwise. And in that flesh the beginning of our new creation has taken place, with Him being created as a human being for our sake and making for us that new way, as has been said.

70. But this would not have come to pass, had the Word been a creature; for with a creature, the devil, himself a creature, would have ever continued the battle, and man, being between the two, had been ever in peril of death, having none in whom and through whom he might be joined to God and delivered from all fear. Whence the truth shows us that the Word is not of things originate, but rather Himself their Framer. For therefore did He assume the body originate and human, that having renewed it as its Framer, He might deify it in Himself, and thus might introduce us all into the kingdom of heaven after His likeness. For man had not been deified if joined to a creature, or unless the Son were very God; nor had man been brought into the Father's presence, unless He had been His natural and true Word who had put on the body. And as we had not been delivered from sin and the curse, unless it had been by nature human flesh, which the Word put on (for we should have had nothing common with what was foreign), so also the man had not been deified, unless the Word who became flesh had been by nature from the Father and true and proper to Him. For therefore the union was of this kind, that He might unite what is man by nature to Him who is in the nature of the Godhead, and his salvation and deification might be sure. Therefore let those who deny that the Son is from the Father by nature and proper to His Essence, deny also that He took true human flesh of Mary Ever-Virgin; for in neither case had it been of profit to us men, whether the Word were not true and naturally Son of God, or the flesh not true which He assumed. But surely He took true flesh, though Valentinus rave; yea the Word was by nature Very God, though Ario-maniacs rave; and in that flesh has come to pass the beginning of our new creation, He being created man for our sake, and having made for us that new way, as has been said.

The Word is neither a creature nor a work, for creature, thing made, and work all mean the same thing. If He were a creature and thing made, He would also be a work. Therefore, He did not say "He created Me as a work" or "He made Me with the works," to avoid appearing to be a creature by nature and ousia. Nor did He say "He created Me to make works," to prevent the irreligious from wrongly claiming He is merely an instrument made for our benefit. He also did not say "He created Me before the works," because although He truly exists before all things as an Offspring, if He had been created before the works, "Offspring" and "He created" would mean the same thing. Instead, He said with precise distinction "for the works," meaning "The Father has made Me into flesh so that I might be man," which again demonstrates that He is not a work but an offspring. Just as someone who enters a house is not part of the house but different from it, so He who is created for the works must by physis be different from the works. But if it were otherwise, as you Arians claim, and the Word of God were a work, by what Hand and Wisdom did He Himself come into being? For all things that came to be came by the Hand and Wisdom of God, who Himself says, "My hand has made all these things," and David says in the Psalm, "And You, Lord, in the beginning laid the foundations of the earth, and the heavens are the work of Your hands," and again in the one hundred forty-second Psalm, "I remember the time past, I meditate on all Your works, yes I reflect on the works of Your hands." Therefore, if the works are made by the Hand of God, and it is written that "all things were made through the Word," and "without Him was not made one thing," and again, "One Lord Jesus, through whom are all things," and "in Him all things consist," it is very clear that the Son cannot be a work, but He is the Hand of God and the Wisdom. Knowing this, the martyrs in Babylon—Ananias, Azarias, and Misael—condemn Arian irreligion. For when they say, "O all you works of the Lord, bless the Lord," they list things in heaven, things on earth, and the whole creation as works, but they do not name the Son. They do not say, "Bless, O Word, and praise, O Wisdom," to show that all other things both praise and are works, but the Word is not a work nor among those that praise. Rather, He is praised with the Father and worshipped and confessed as God, being His Word and Wisdom and the Maker of the works. The Spirit has declared this in the Psalms with a most fitting distinction: "the Word of the Lord is true, and all His works are faithful," and in another Psalm He says, "O Lord, how manifold are Your works! In Wisdom You have made them all."

71. The Word then is neither creature nor work; for creature, thing made, work, are all one; and were He creature and thing made, He would also be work. Accordingly He has not said, 'He created Me a work,' nor 'He made Me with the works,' lest He should appear to be in nature and essence a creature; nor, 'He created Me to make works,' lest, on the other hand, according to the perverseness of the irreligious, He should seem as an instrument made for our sake. Nor again has He declared, 'He created Me before the works,' lest, as He really is before all, as an Offspring, so, if created also before the works, He should give 'Offspring' and 'He created' the same meaning. But He has said with exact discrimination, 'for the works;' as much as to say, 'The Father has made Me, into flesh, that I might be man,' which again shows that He is not a work but an offspring. For as he who comes into a house, is not part of the house, but is other than the house, so He who is created for the works, must be by nature other than the works. But if otherwise, as you hold, O Arians, the Word of God be a work, by what Hand and Wisdom did He Himself come into being? For all things that came to be, came by the Hand and Wisdom of God, who Himself says, 'My hand has made all these things Isaiah 66:2;' and David says in the Psalm, 'And You, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundations of the earth, and the heavens are the work of Your hands;' and again, in the hundred and forty-second Psalm, 'I do remember the time past, I muse upon all Your works, yea I exercise myself in the works of Your hands.' Therefore if by the Hand of God the works are wrought, and it is written that 'all things were made through the Word,' and 'without Him was not made one thing John 1:3,' and again, 'One Lord Jesus, through whom are all things 1 Corinthians 8:9,' and 'in Him all things consist Colossians 1:17,' it is very plain that the Son cannot be a work, but He is the Hand of God and the Wisdom. This knowing, the martyrs in Babylon, Ananias, Azarias, and Misael, arraign the Arian irreligion. For when they say, 'O all you works of the Lord, bless ye the Lord,' they recount things in heaven, things on earth, and the whole creation, as works; but the Son they name not. For they say not, 'Bless, O Word, and praise, O Wisdom;' to show that all other things are both praising and are works; but the Word is not a work nor of those that praise, but is praised with the Father and worshipped and confessed as God, being His Word and Wisdom, and of the works the Framer. This too the Spirit has declared in the Psalms with a most apposite distinction, 'the Word of the Lord is true, and all His works are faithful;' as in another Psalm too He says, 'O Lord, how manifold are Your works! In Wisdom have You made them all. '

But if the Word were a work, then He certainly would have been made in Wisdom just like everything else; nor would Scripture distinguish Him from the works, nor would it preach Him as Word and own Wisdom of God while calling the others works. But as it is, by distinguishing Him from the works, Scripture shows that Wisdom is the Maker of the works, not Himself a work. Paul also observes this distinction when writing to the Hebrews: "The Word of God is quick and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, reaching even to the dividing of soul and spirit, joints and marrow, and a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart, neither is there any creature hidden before Him, but all things are naked and open unto the eyes of Him with whom is our account." Notice that he calls created things "creature," but he recognizes the Son as the Word of God, as if He were different from the creatures. And when he says, "All things are naked and open to the eyes of Him with whom is our account," he indicates that He is different from all of them. For this is why He judges, while each created thing must give account to Him. Likewise, when the whole creation groans together with us in order to be set free from the bondage of corruption, the Son is shown to be different from the creatures. For if He were a creature, He too would be one of those who groan, and would need someone to bring adoption and deliverance to Himself as well as to others. But the whole creation groans together for freedom from the bondage of corruption, while the Son is not among those who groan or who need freedom. Rather, He is the one who gives sonship and freedom to all, saying to the Jews of His time, "The servant remains not in the house forever, but the Son remains forever; if then the Son shall make you free, you shall be free indeed." From these considerations it is clearer than light that the Word of God is not a creature but the true Son, genuine by nature, of the Father. Concerning "The Lord has created me a beginning of the ways," I think this is sufficient, though in few words, to provide material for the learned to frame fuller refutations of the Arian heresy.

72. But if the Word were a work, then certainly He as others had been made in Wisdom; nor would Scripture distinguish Him from the works, nor while it named them works, preach Him as Word and own Wisdom of God. But, as it is, distinguishing Him from the works, He shows that Wisdom is Framer of the works, and not a work. This distinction Paul also observes, writing to the Hebrews, 'The Word of God is quick and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, reaching even to the dividing of soul and spirit, joints and marrow, and a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart, neither is there any creature hidden before Him, but all things are naked and open unto the eyes of Him with whom is our account Hebrews 4:12-13.' For behold he calls things originate 'creature;' but the Son he recognises as the Word of God, as if He were other than the creatures. And again saying, 'All things are naked and open to the eyes of Him with whom is our account,' he signifies that He is other than all of them. For hence it is that He judges, but each of all things originate is bound to give account to Him. And so also, when the whole creation is groaning together with us in order to be set free from the bondage of corruption, the Son is thereby shown to be other than the creatures. For if He were creature, He too would be one of those who groan, and would need one who should bring adoption and deliverance to Himself as well as others. But if the whole creation groans together, for the sake of freedom from the bondage of corruption, whereas the Son is not of those that groan nor of those who need freedom, but He it is who gives sonship and freedom to all, saying to the Jews of His time, 'The servant remains not in the house for ever, but the Son remains for ever; if then the Son shall make you free, you shall be free indeed John 8:35-36;' it is clearer than the light from these considerations also, that the Word of God is not a creature but true Son, and by nature genuine, of the Father. Concerning then 'The Lord has created me a beginning of the ways,' this is sufficient, as I think, though in few words, to afford matter to the learned to frame more ample refutations of the Arian heresy.

Chapter 22. Texts Explained; Sixthly, the Context of Proverbs 8:22, and application of it to created Wisdom as seen in the works. The Son reveals the Father, first by the works, then by the Incarnation.

Since the heretics read the next verse and take a distorted view of it as well—because it is written, "He founded me before the world" (Proverbs 8:23)—claiming that this refers to the Godhead of the Word and not to His incarnate presence, it is necessary to explain this verse also and expose their error.

But since the heretics, reading the next verse, take a perverse view of that also, because it is written, 'He founded me before the world Proverbs 8:23,' namely, that this is said of the Godhead of the Word and not of His incarnate Presence, it is necessary, explaining this verse also, to show their error.

It is written, "The Lord in Wisdom founded the earth" (Proverbs 3:19). If the earth is founded by Wisdom, how can the one who founds be himself founded? No, this too is said in the manner of proverbs, and we must investigate its meaning in the same way. We need to understand that while the Father frames and founds the earth to be firm and steadfast by Wisdom, Wisdom itself is founded for us so that it may become the beginning and foundation of our new creation and renewal. Therefore, here as before, he does not say, "Before the world he made me Word or Son," to avoid implying some kind of beginning to his making. We must seek this above all things—whether he is Son—and on this point especially search the Scriptures. This was the issue when the apostles were questioned and Peter answered, saying, "You are the Christ, the Son of the Living God" (Matthew 16:16). The father of the Arian heresy also asked this as one of his first questions: "If you are the Son of God" (Matthew 4:3), for he knew that this is the truth and the ruling principle of our faith. He knew that if Christ were himself the Son, the devil's tyranny would come to an end, but if he were a creature, he too would be one of those descended from the Adam whom the devil had deceived, and the devil would have no reason for concern. For the same reason the Jews of that day were angered because the Lord said he was Son of God and that God was his own Father. If he had called himself one of the creatures or said, "I am a work," they would not have been startled by this statement nor considered such words blasphemy, since they knew that even angels had come among their fathers. But because he called himself Son, they recognized that this was not the characteristic of a creature, but of Godhead and of the Father's nature (physis). The Arians then ought, even following the example of their own father the devil, to take special care on this point. If he had said, "He founded me to be Word or Son," then they could think as they do. But since he has not spoken this way, they should not invent for themselves what is not there.

73. It is written, 'The Lord in Wisdom founded the earth Proverbs 3:19;' if then by Wisdom the earth is founded, how can He who founds be founded? Nay, this too is said after the manner of proverbs, and we must in like manner investigate its sense; that we may know that, while by Wisdom the Father frames and founds the earth to be firm and steadfast, Wisdom Itself is founded for us, that It may become beginning and foundation of our new creation and renewal. Accordingly here as before, He says not, 'Before the world He has made me Word or Son,' lest there should be as it were a beginning of His making. For this we must seek before all things, whether He is Son, 'and on this point specially search the Scriptures;' for this it was, when the Apostles were questioned, that Peter answered, saying, 'You are the Christ, the Son of the Living God Matthew 16:16.' This also the father of the Arian heresy asked as one of his first questions; 'If Thou be the Son of God Matthew 4:3;' for he knew that this is the truth and the sovereign principle of our faith; and that, if He were Himself the Son, the tyranny of the devil would have its end; but if He were a creature, He too was one of those descended from that Adam whom he deceived, and he had no cause for anxiety. For the same reason the Jews of the day were angered, because the Lord said that He was Son of God, and that God was His proper Father. For had He called Himself one of the creatures, or said, 'I am a work,' they had not been startled at the intelligence, nor thought such words blasphemy, knowing, as they did, that even Angels had come among their fathers; but since He called Himself Son, they perceived that such was not the note of a creature, but of Godhead and of the Father's nature. The Arians then ought, even in imitation of their own father the devil, to take some special pains on this point; and if He has said, 'He founded me to be Word or Son,' then to think as they do; but if He has not so spoken, not to invent for themselves what is not.

He does not say, "Before the world He founded me as Word or Son," but simply, "He founded me," to show again, as I have said, that He speaks here not for His own sake but for those who are built upon Him, in keeping with the way of proverbs. Understanding this, the Apostle also writes, "No one can lay any foundation other than the one already laid, which is Jesus Christ; but let everyone be careful how they build on it." The foundation must be suited to the things built upon it, so they can be properly joined together. Being the Word, He has no one like Himself who could be joined with Him as Word, for He is Only-begotten. But having become man, He has those who are like Him—namely, those whose flesh He has taken on. Therefore, according to His humanity He is founded, so that we, like precious stones, may be built upon Him and become a temple of the Holy Spirit who dwells in us. Just as He is a foundation and we are stones built upon Him, so He is a Vine and we are joined to Him as branches—not according to the essence of the Godhead, for this is surely impossible, but according to His humanity, for the branches must be like the vine, since we are like Him according to the flesh. Moreover, since the heretics have such human notions, we may fittingly refute them with human comparisons contained in the very matter they raise. Thus He does not say, "He made me a foundation," lest He might seem to be made and to have a beginning of existence, and they might find from this a shameless opportunity for irreligion. Instead, He says, "He founded me." Now what is founded is founded for the sake of the stones placed upon it. This is not a random process—first a stone is moved from the mountain and set down in the depths of the earth. While a stone is still in the mountain, it is not yet founded; but when the need arises and it is moved and laid in the depths of the earth, then immediately, if the stone could speak, it would say, "He has now founded me, who brought me here from the mountain." Therefore the Lord also did not receive a beginning of existence when He was founded, for He was the Word before that. But when He put on our body, which He took and separated from Mary, then He says, "He has founded me"—as if to say, "Me, being the Word, He has clothed in an earthly body." For He is founded in this way for our sake, taking on what is ours, so that we, being incorporated and joined together and united in Him through the likeness of the flesh, may reach full maturity as human beings and remain immortal and incorruptible.

74. For He says not, 'Before the world He founded me as Word or Son,' but simply, 'He founded me,' to show again, as I have said, that not for His own sake but for those who are built upon Him does He here also speak, after the way of proverbs. For this knowing, the Apostle also writes, 'Other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ; but let every man take heed how he builds thereupon.' And it must be that the foundation should be such as the things built on it, that they may admit of being well compacted together. Being then the Word, He has not, as Word, any such as Himself, who may be compacted with Him; for He is Only-begotten; but having become man, He has the like of Him, those namely the likeness of whose flesh He has put on. Therefore according to His manhood He is founded, that we, as precious stones, may admit of building upon Him, and may become a temple of the Holy Ghost who dwells in us. And as He is a foundation, and we stones built upon Him, so again He is a Vine and we knit to Him as branches — not according to the Essence of the Godhead; for this surely is impossible; but according to His manhood, for the branches must be like the vine, since we are like Him according to the flesh. Moreover, since the heretics have such human notions, we may suitably confute them with human resemblances contained in the very matter they urge. Thus He says not, 'He made me a foundation,' lest He might seem to be made and to have a beginning of being, and they might thence find a shameless occasion of irreligion; but, 'He founded me.' Now what is founded is founded for the sake of the stones which are raised upon it; it is not a random process, but a stone is first transported from the mountain and set down in the depth of the earth. And while a stone is in the mountain, it is not yet founded; but when need demands, and it is transported, and laid in the depth of the earth, then immediately if the stone could speak, it would say, 'He now founded me, who brought me hither from the mountain.' Therefore the Lord also did not when founded take a beginning of existence; for He was the Word before that; but when He put on our body, which He severed and took from Mary, then He says 'He has founded me;' as much as to say, 'Me, being the Word, He has enveloped in a body of earth.' For so He is founded for our sakes, taking on Him what is ours, that we, as incorporated and compacted and bound together in Him through the likeness of the flesh, may attain unto a perfect man, and abide immortal and incorruptible.

Don't let the phrases "before the world" and "before He made the earth" and "before the mountains were settled" trouble anyone, for they fit perfectly well with "founded" and "created." Here again, reference is being made to the Economy according to the flesh. For although the grace that came to us from the Savior appeared, as the Apostle says, just recently and came when He dwelt among us, this grace had actually been prepared even before we came into existence—indeed, before the foundation of the world. The reason for this is both kind and wonderful. It would not have been fitting for God to make plans concerning us only afterward, or else He would appear ignorant of our destiny. The God of all, then—creating us by His own Word and knowing our destinies better than we do ourselves, and foreseeing that though made "good" we would eventually transgress the commandment and be cast out of paradise for disobedience—being loving and kind, prepared beforehand in His own Word (by whom He also created us) the Economy of our salvation. This was so that even though we fell from Him through the serpent's deception, we would not remain completely dead. Rather, having in the Word the redemption and salvation that was prepared for us ahead of time, we might rise again and remain immortal, when He should have been created for us as "a beginning of the ways," and He who was the "First-born of creation" should become "firstborn" of the "brethren," and again should rise as "first-fruits of the dead." Paul the blessed Apostle teaches this in his writings. As an interpretation of the words from Proverbs "before the world" and "before the earth was," he speaks to Timothy this way: "Be partaker of the afflictions of the Gospel according to the power of God, who has saved us and called us with a holy calling, not according to our works, but according to His own purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus before the world began, but is now made manifest by the appearing of our Savior Jesus Christ, who has abolished death, and brought to light life." And to the Ephesians: "Blessed be God even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who has blessed us with all spiritual blessing in heavenly places in Christ Jesus, according as He has chosen us in Him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love, having predestinated us to the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to Himself."

75. Nor let the words 'before the world' and 'before He made the earth' and 'before the mountains were settled' disturb any one; for they very well accord with 'founded' and 'created;' for here again allusion is made to the Economy according to the flesh. For though the grace which came to us from the Saviour appeared, as the Apostle says, just now, and has come when He sojourned among us; yet this grace had been prepared even before we came into being, nay, before the foundation of the world, and the reason why is kindly and wonderful. It beseemed not that God should counsel concerning us afterwards, lest He should appear ignorant of our fate. The God of all then — creating us by His own Word, and knowing our destinies better than we, and foreseeing that, being made 'good Genesis 1:31,' we should in the event be transgressors of the commandment, and be thrust out of paradise for disobedience — being loving and kind, prepared beforehand in His own Word, by whom also He created us, the Economy of our salvation; that though by the serpent's deceit we fell from Him, we might not remain quite dead, but having in the Word the redemption and salvation which was afore prepared for us, we might rise again and abide immortal, what time He should have been created for us 'a beginning of the ways,' and He who was the 'First-born of creation' should become ' first-born ' of the 'brethren,' and again should rise ' first-fruits of the dead.' This Paul the blessed Apostle teaches in his writings; for, as interpreting the words of the Proverbs 'before the world' and 'before the earth was,' he thus speaks to Timothy; 'Be partaker of the afflictions of the Gospel according to the power of God, who has saved us and called us with a holy calling, not according to our works, but according to His own purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus before the world began, but is now made manifest by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who has abolished death, and brought to light life 2 Timothy 1:8-10.' And to the Ephesians; 'Blessed be God even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who has blessed us with all spiritual blessing in heavenly places in Christ Jesus, according as He has chosen us in Him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love, having predestinated us to the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to Himself Ephesians 1:3-5.'

How then has He chosen us before we came into existence, except that, as he says himself, we were represented beforehand in Him? And how could He have predestined us to adoption before humans were created, except that the Son Himself was 'founded before the world,' taking upon Himself that economy which was for our sake? Or how, as the Apostle goes on to say, do we 'have an inheritance being predestined,' except that the Lord Himself was founded 'before the world,' since He had a purpose, for our sakes, to take upon Himself through the flesh all that inheritance of judgment which lay against us, and we thereafter were made sons in Him? And how did we receive it 'before the world was,' when we were not yet in being, but afterwards in time, except that the grace which has reached us was stored in Christ? Therefore also in the Judgment, when everyone shall receive according to his conduct, He says, 'Come, you blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.' How then, or in whom, was it prepared before we came to be, except in the Lord who 'before the world' was founded for this purpose—that we, as built upon Him, might partake, as well-fitted stones, the life and grace which is from Him? And this took place, as naturally suggests itself to the religious mind, so that, as I said, we, rising after our brief death, may be capable of an eternal life, of which we would not have been capable, humans as we are, formed of earth, except that 'before the world' there had been prepared for us in Christ the hope of life and salvation. Therefore there is reason that the Word, on coming into our flesh, and being created in it as 'a beginning of ways for His works,' is laid as a foundation according as the Father's will was in Him before the world, as has been said, and before land was, and before the mountains were settled, and before the fountains burst forth—so that, though the earth and the mountains and the shapes of visible nature pass away in the fullness of the present age, we on the contrary may not grow old after their pattern, but may be able to live after them, having the spiritual life and blessing which before these things have been prepared for us in the Word Himself according to election. For thus we shall be capable of a life not temporary, but ever afterwards abide and live in Christ; since even before this our life had been founded and prepared in Christ Jesus.

76. How then has He chosen us, before we came into existence, but that, as he says himself, in Him we were represented beforehand? And how at all, before men were created, did He predestinate us unto adoption, but that the Son Himself was 'founded before the world,' taking on Him that economy which was for our sake? Or how, as the Apostle goes on to say, have we 'an inheritance being predestinated,' but that the Lord Himself was founded 'before the world,' inasmuch as He had a purpose, for our sakes, to take on Him through the flesh all that inheritance of judgment which lay against us, and we henceforth were made sons in Him? And how did we receive it 'before the world was,' when we were not yet in being, but afterwards in time, but that in Christ was stored the grace which has reached us? Wherefore also in the Judgment, when every one shall receive according to his conduct, He says, 'Come, you blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world Matthew 25:34.' How then, or in whom, was it prepared before we came to be, save in the Lord who 'before the world' was founded for this purpose; that we, as built upon Him, might partake, as well-compacted stones, the life and grace which is from Him? And this took place, as naturally suggests itself to the religious mind, that, as I said, we, rising after our brief death, may be capable of an eternal life, of which we had not been capable, men as we are, formed of earth, but that 'before the world' there had been prepared for us in Christ the hope of life and salvation. Therefore reason is there that the Word, on coming into our flesh, and being created in it as 'a beginning of ways for His works,' is laid as a foundation according as the Father's will was in Him before the world, as has been said, and before land was, and before the mountains were settled, and before the fountains burst forth; that, though the earth and the mountains and the shapes of visible nature pass away in the fullness of the present age, we on the contrary may not grow old after their pattern, but may be able to live after them, having the spiritual life and blessing which before these things have been prepared for us in the Word Himself according to election. For thus we shall be capable of a life not temporary, but ever afterwards abide and live in Christ; since even before this our life had been founded and prepared in Christ Jesus.

Nor could our life have been established in any other way except in the Lord who exists before the ages, and through whom the ages came into being. This way, since our life was established in Him, we too can inherit eternal life. For God is good, and being always good, He willed this, knowing that our weak nature needed the help and salvation that comes from Him. Just as a wise architect planning to build a house also plans for its repair, should it ever become damaged after construction, and in planning for this prepares and provides materials for repair to the workers—so the means of repair are provided before the house itself—in the same way, the repair of our salvation was established in Christ before we existed, so that in Him we might be newly created. The will and purpose were made ready before the world, but they took effect when the need arose and the Savior came among us. For the Lord Himself will be everything we need in heaven when He receives us into eternal life. This is sufficient to prove that the Word of God is not a creature, and that the meaning of the passage is correct. But since that passage, when examined closely, has a right meaning from every perspective, it is worth explaining what that meaning is—perhaps many words will bring these foolish men to shame. Here I must return to what was said before, for what I have to say concerns the same proverb and the same Wisdom. The Word has not called Himself a creature by nature, but has said in proverbs, "The Lord created me," and He clearly indicates a meaning that is not stated plainly but is hidden, which we can discover by removing the veil from the proverb. For who, upon hearing from the creative Wisdom, "The Lord created me a beginning of His ways," does not immediately question the meaning, wondering how the creative Wisdom can be created? Who, upon hearing the Only-begotten Son of God say that He was created "a beginning of ways," does not investigate the meaning, wondering how the Only-begotten Son can become a beginning of many others? For it is a dark saying, but "a man of understanding," he says, "shall understand a proverb and the interpretation, the words of the wise and their dark sayings."

77. Nor in any other way was it fitting that our life should be founded, but in the Lord who is before the ages, and through whom the ages were brought to be; that, since it was in Him, we too might be able to inherit that everlasting life. For God is good; and being good always, He willed this, as knowing that our weak nature needed the succour and salvation which is from Him. And as a wise architect, proposing to build a house, consults also about repairing it, should it at any time become dilapidated after building, and, as counselling about this, makes preparation and gives to the workmen materials for a repair; and thus the means of the repair are provided before the house; in the same way prior to us is the repair of our salvation founded in Christ, that in Him we might even be new-created. And the will and the purpose were made ready 'before the world,' but have taken effect when the need required, and the Saviour came among us. For the Lord Himself will stand us in place of all things in the heavens, when He receives us into everlasting life. This then suffices to prove that the Word of God is not a creature, but that the sense of the passage is right. But since that passage, when scrutinized, has a right sense in every point of view, it may be well to state what it is; perhaps many words may bring these senseless men to shame. Now here I must recur to what has been said before, for what I have to say relates to the same proverb and the same Wisdom. The Word has not called Himself a creature by nature, but has said in proverbs, 'The Lord created me;' and He plainly indicates a sense not spoken 'plainly' but latent, such as we shall be able to find by taking away the veil from the proverb. For who, on hearing from the Framing Wisdom, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways,' does not at once question the meaning, reflecting how that creative Wisdom can be created? Who on hearing the Only-begotten Son of God say, that He was created 'a beginning of ways,' does not investigate the sense, wondering how the Only-begotten Son can become a Beginning of many others? For it is a dark saying; but 'a man of understanding,' says he, 'shall understand a proverb and the interpretation, the words of the wise and their dark sayings Proverbs 1:5-6.'

Now the Only-begotten and very Wisdom of God is Creator and Framer of all things. As Scripture says, "in Wisdom have You made them all," and "the earth is full of Your creation." But so that what came into being might not only exist but be good, it pleased God that His own Wisdom should condescend to the creatures in order to introduce an imprint and likeness of Its Image on all things in common and on each individually, so that what was made might be manifestly wise works and worthy of God. For just as our word is an image of the Son of God considered as the Word, so the wisdom that is implanted in us is an image of the same Son considered as Wisdom. In this wisdom we, having the power of knowledge and thought, become recipients of the All-framing Wisdom, and through It we are able to know Its Father. For as He says, "he who has the Son has the Father also," and "he that receives Me receives Him that sent Me." Since such an imprint of Wisdom is created in us and is in all the works, the true and framing Wisdom rightly takes to Itself what belongs to its own imprint and says, "The Lord created me for His works." For what the wisdom in us says, the Lord Himself speaks as if it were His own. And though He is not Himself created, being Creator, yet because of the image of Him created in the works, He says this as if of Himself. And just as the Lord Himself has said, "He that receives you receives Me," because His imprint is in us, so though He is not among the creatures, yet because His image and imprint is created in the works, He says as if in His own person, "The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works." And this is why this imprint of Wisdom in the works has been brought into being: so that, as I said before, the world might recognize in it its own Creator the Word, and through Him the Father. And this is what Paul said: "Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them, for God has showed it unto them, for the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made." But if this is so, the Word is not a creature in essence. Rather, the wisdom which is in us and so called is what is spoken of in this passage in the Proverbs.

78. Now the Only-begotten and very Wisdom of God is Creator and Framer of all things; for 'in Wisdom have You made them all,' he says, and 'the earth is full of Your creation.' But that what came into being might not only be, but be good, it pleased God that His own Wisdom should condescend to the creatures, so as to introduce an impress and semblance of Its Image on all in common and on each, that what was made might be manifestly wise works and worthy of God. For as of the Son of God, considered as the Word, our word is an image, so of the same Son considered as Wisdom is the wisdom which is implanted in us an image; in which wisdom we, having the power of knowledge and thought, become recipients of the All-framing Wisdom; and through It we are able to know Its Father. 'For he who has the Son,' says He, 'has the Father also;' and 'he that receives Me, receives Him that sent Me.' Such an impress then of Wisdom being created in us, and being in all the works, with reason does the true and framing Wisdom take to Itself what belongs to its own impress, and say, 'The Lord created me for His works;' for what the wisdom in us says, that the Lord Himself speaks as if it were His own; and, whereas He is not Himself created, being Creator, yet because of the image of Him created in the works, He says this as if of Himself. And as the Lord Himself has said, 'He that receives you, receives Me Matthew 10:40,' because His impress is in us, so, though He be not among the creatures, yet because His image and impress is created in the works, He says, as if in His own person, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works.' And therefore has this impress of Wisdom in the works been brought into being, that, as I said before, the world might recognise in it its own Creator the Word, and through Him the Father. And this is what Paul said, 'Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them, for God has showed it unto them: for the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made Romans 1:19-20.' But if so, the Word is not a creature in essence; but the wisdom which is in us and so called, is spoken of in this passage in the Proverbs.

If this still does not persuade them, let them answer this question themselves: is there wisdom in the creatures or not? If not, then how can the Apostle complain, "For after that in the Wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God"? And how, if there is no wisdom, does Scripture mention many wise men? For "a wise man fears and departs from evil," and "through wisdom is a house built," and the Preacher says, "A man's wisdom makes his face to shine." He also criticizes those who are reckless, saying, "Say not, what is the cause that the former days were better than these? For you do not inquire in wisdom concerning this." But if, as the Son of Sirach says, "He poured her out upon all His works; she is with all flesh according to His gift, and He has given her to them that love Him," and this pouring out refers not to the Essence of the Very Wisdom and Only-begotten, but to that wisdom which is imaged in the world, then why is it unbelievable that the All-framing and true Wisdom Itself, whose impress is the wisdom and knowledge poured out in the world, should say, as I have already explained, as if speaking of Itself, "The Lord created me for His works"? For the wisdom in the world is not creative, but is that which is created in the works, according to which "the heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament shows His handywork." If people have this within them, they will acknowledge the true Wisdom of God and will know that they are truly made after God's Image. Suppose a king's son, when his father wanted to build a city, had his own name printed on each of the works being constructed, both to secure the works by displaying his name on everything and to make people remember him and his father through the name. After the city was finished, if someone asked how it was made, he would answer, "It is made securely, for according to my father's will, I am imaged in each work, for my name was made in the works." In saying this, he does not mean that his own essence is created, but that he impressed himself through his name. In the same way, to apply this illustration, when people admire the wisdom in the creatures, the true Wisdom answers, "The Lord created me for the works," for my impress is in them, and I have thus condescended for the framing of all things.

79. But if this too fails to persuade them, let them tell us themselves, whether there is any wisdom in the creatures or not? If not how is it that the Apostle complains, 'For after that in the Wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God 1 Corinthians 1:21?' or how is it if there is no wisdom, that a 'multitude of wise men ' are found in Scripture? For 'a wise man fears and departs from evil Proverbs 14:16;' and 'through wisdom is a house built;' and the Preacher says, 'A man's wisdom makes his face to shine;' and he blames those who are headstrong thus, 'Say not thou, what is the cause that the former days were better than these? For thou dost not inquire in wisdom concerning this.' But if, as the Son of Sirach says, 'He poured her out upon all His works; she is with all flesh according to His gift, and He has given her to them that love Him Sirach 1:9-10,' and this outpouring is a note, not of the Essence of the Very Wisdom and Only-begotten, but of that wisdom which is imaged in the world, how is it incredible that the All-framing and true Wisdom Itself, whose impress is the wisdom and knowledge poured out in the world, should say, as I have already explained, as if of Itself, 'The Lord created me for His works?' For the wisdom in the world is not creative, but is that which is created in the works, according to which 'the heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament shows His handywork.' This if men have within them, they will acknowledge the true Wisdom of God; and will know that they are made really after God's Image. And, as some son of a king, when the father wished to build a city, might cause his own name to be printed upon each of the works that were rising, both to give security to them of the works remaining, by reason of the show of his name on everything, and also to make them remember him and his father from the name, and having finished the city might be asked concerning it, how it was made, and then would answer, 'It is made securely, for according to the will of my father, I am imaged in each work, for my name was made in the works;' but saying this, he does not signify that his own essence is created, but the impress of himself by means of his name; in the same manner, to apply the illustration, to those who admire the wisdom in the creatures, the true Wisdom makes answer, 'The Lord created me for the works,' for my impress is in them; and I have thus condescended for the framing of all things.

Moreover, that the Son should speak of the impress that is within us as if it were Himself should not startle anyone, considering (for we must not shrink from repetition) that when Saul was persecuting the Church, in which was His impress and image, He said, as if He Himself were under persecution, "Saul, why do you persecute Me?" Therefore (as has been said), just as if the impress itself of Wisdom which is in the works had said, "The Lord created me for the works," no one would have been startled, so if He, the True and Framing Wisdom, the Only-begotten Word of God, should use what belongs to His image as about Himself, namely, "The Lord created me for the works," let no one, overlooking the wisdom created in the world and in the works, think that "He created" refers to the ousia of the Very Wisdom itself, lest, diluting the wine with water, he be judged a defrauder of the truth. For It is Creative and Framer, but Its impress is created in the works, as the copy of the image. And He says, "Beginning of ways," since such wisdom becomes a sort of beginning and, as it were, rudiments of the knowledge of God. For a man entering, as it were, upon this way first and keeping it in the fear of God (as Solomon says, "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom"), then advancing upward in his thoughts and perceiving the Framing Wisdom which is in the creation, will perceive in It also Its Father, as the Lord Himself has said, "He that has seen Me, has seen the Father," and as John writes, "He who acknowledges the Son, has the Father also." And He says, "Before the world He founded me," since in Its impress the works remain settled and eternal. Then, lest anyone, hearing concerning the wisdom thus created in the works, should think the true Wisdom, God's Son, to be by nature a creature, He has found it necessary to add, "Before the mountains, and before the earth, and before the waters, and before all hills He begets me," so that in saying, "before every creature" (for He includes all creation under these heads), He may show that He is not created together with the works according to ousia. For if He was created "for the works," yet is before them, it follows that He exists before He was created. He is not then a creature by nature and ousia, but as He Himself has added, an Offspring. But how a creature differs from an offspring, and how it is distinct by nature, has been shown in what has gone before.

80. Moreover, that the Son should be speaking of the impress that is within us as if it were Himself, should not startle any one, considering (for we must not shrink from repetition) that, when Saul was persecuting the Church, in which was His impress and image, He said, as if He were Himself under persecution, 'Saul, why do you persecute Me Acts 9:4?' Therefore (as has been said), as, supposing the impress itself of Wisdom which is in the works had said, 'The Lord created me for the works,' no one would have been startled, so, if He, the True and Framing Wisdom, the Only-begotten Word of God, should use what belongs to His image as about Himself, namely, 'The Lord created me for the works,' let no one, overlooking the wisdom created in the world and in the works, think that 'He created' is said of the Substance of the Very Wisdom, lest, diluting the wine with water, he be judged a defrauder of the truth. For It is Creative and Framer; but Its impress is created in the works, as the copy of the image. And He says, 'Beginning of ways,' since such wisdom becomes a sort of beginning. and, as it were, rudiments of the knowledge of God; for a man entering, as it were, upon this way first, and keeping it in the fear of God (as Solomon says, 'The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom'), then advancing upwards in his thoughts and perceiving the Framing Wisdom which is in the creation, will perceive in It also Its Father, as the Lord Himself has said, 'He that has seen Me, has seen the Father,' and as John writes, 'He who acknowledges the Son, has the Father also.' And He says, 'Before the world He founded me,' since in Its impress the works remain settled and eternal. Then, lest any, hearing concerning the wisdom thus created in the works, should think the true Wisdom, God's Son, to be by nature a creature, He has found it necessary to add, 'Before the mountains, and before the earth, and before the waters, and before all hills He begets me,' that in saying, 'before every creature' (for He includes all the creation under these heads), He may show that He is not created together with the works according to Essence. For if He was created 'for the works,' yet is before them, it follows that He is in being before He was created. He is not then a creature by nature and essence, but as He Himself has added, an Offspring. But in what differs a creature from an offspring, and how it is distinct by nature, has been shown in what has gone before.

But since He proceeds to say, "When He prepared the heaven, I was present with Him," we ought to know that He does not say this as if the Father prepared the heaven or the clouds above without Wisdom (for there is no room to doubt that all things are created in Wisdom, and without It not even one thing was made). Rather, this is what He is saying: "All things took place in Me and through Me, and when there was a need for Wisdom to be created in the works, I was with the Father in My ousia, but by condescending to created things, I was arranging My own impress over the works, so that the whole world, being in one body, might not be at variance but in harmony with itself." All those then who, with an upright understanding according to the wisdom given to them, come to contemplate the creatures are able to say for themselves, "By Your appointment all things continue." But those who make light of this must be told, "Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools," for "that which may be known of God is manifest in them, for God has revealed it to them; for the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being perceived by the things that are made, even His eternal Power and Godhead, so that they are without excuse. Because when they knew God, they did not glorify Him as God, but served the creature more than the Creator of all, who is blessed forever. Amen." And they will surely be shamed at hearing, "For after the world, in the wisdom of God (in the mode we have explained above), did not know God by wisdom, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save those who believe." For no longer, as in former times, has God willed to be known by an image and shadow of wisdom—that is, the wisdom that is in the creatures—but He has made the true Wisdom Itself take flesh and become man and undergo the death of the cross, so that through faith in Him all who believe may henceforth obtain salvation. However, it is the same Wisdom of God which, through Its own Image in the creatures (which is why It is said to be created), first manifested Itself and through Itself Its own Father, and afterward, being Itself the Word, "became flesh," as John says, and after abolishing death and saving our race, revealed Himself even more fully, and through Him His own Father, saying, "Grant to them that they may know You, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom You have sent."

81. But since He proceeds to say, 'When He prepared the heaven, I was present with Him,' we ought to know that He says not this as if without Wisdom the Father prepared the heaven or the clouds above (for there is no room to doubt that all things are created in Wisdom, and without It was made not even one John 1:3 thing); but this is what He says, 'All things took place in Me and through Me, and when there was need that Wisdom should be created in the works, in My Essence indeed I was with the Father, but by a condescension to things originate, I was disposing over the works My own impress, so that the whole world as being in one body, might not be at variance but in concord with itself.' All those then who with an upright understanding, according to the wisdom given unto them, come to contemplate the creatures, are able to say for themselves, 'By Your appointment all things continue;' but they who make light of this must be told, 'Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools;' for 'that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God has revealed it unto them; for the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being perceived by the things that are made, even His eternal Power and Godhead, so that they are without excuse. Because that when they knew God, they glorified Him not as God, but served the creature more than the Creator of all, who is blessed forever. Amen.' And they will surely be shamed at hearing, 'For, after that in the wisdom of God (in the mode we have explained above), the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of the preaching to save them that believe 1 Corinthians 1:21.' For no longer, as in the former times, God has willed to be known by an image and shadow of wisdom, that namely which is in the creatures, but He has made the true Wisdom Itself to take flesh, and to become man, and to undergo the death of the cross; that by the faith in Him, henceforth all that believe may obtain salvation. However, it is the same Wisdom of God, which through Its own Image in the creatures (whence also It is said to be created), first manifested Itself, and through Itself Its own Father; and afterwards, being Itself the Word, has 'become flesh John 1:14,' as John says, and after abolishing death and saving our race, still more revealed Himself and through Him His own Father, saying, 'Grant unto them that they may know You the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom You have sent. '

The entire earth is therefore filled with knowledge of Him, because the knowledge of the Father through the Son and of the Son from the Father is one and the same. The Father delights in Him, and the Son rejoices in the Father with the same joy, saying, "I was by Him, daily His delight, rejoicing always before Him." This again demonstrates that the Son is not foreign to the Father, but belongs to the Father's ousia. Look—He did not come into existence because of us, as the irreligious claim, nor is He out of nothing (for God did not obtain from outside Himself a cause for rejoicing). Rather, the words indicate what is His own and what is like Him. When was there ever a time when the Father did not rejoice? But if He always rejoiced, then the one in whom He rejoiced always existed. And in whom does the Father rejoice, except when seeing Himself in His own Image, which is His Word? And though He also delighted in the sons of men when He finished the world, as is written in these same Proverbs, even this has a consistent meaning. For even then He delighted not because joy was added to Him, but again because He saw the works made after His own Image—so that even this rejoicing of God is on account of His Image. And how does the Son have delight, except by seeing Himself in the Father? For this is the same as saying, "He who has seen Me has seen the Father," and "I am in the Father and the Father in Me." Your boasting is therefore useless, as is demonstrated from every angle, you enemies of Christ, and you paraded and circulated everywhere in vain your text, "The Lord created me a beginning of His ways," distorting its meaning and publishing not Solomon's meaning but your own interpretation. For look—your interpretation is proven to be merely a fantasy, but the passage in Proverbs, along with everything said above, proves that the Son is not a creature in nature and essence, but the proper Offspring of the Father, true Wisdom and Word, by whom "all things were made," and "without Him was made not one thing."

82. Hence the whole earth is filled with the knowledge of Him; for the knowledge of Father through Son and of Son from Father is one and the same, and the Father delights in Him, and in the same joy the Son rejoices in the Father, saying, 'I was by Him, daily His delight, rejoicing always before Him Proverbs 8:30.' And this again proves that the Son is not foreign, but proper to the Father's Essence. For behold, not because of us has He come to be, as the irreligious men say, nor is He out of nothing (for not from without did God procure for Himself a cause of rejoicing), but the words denote what is His own and like. When then was it, when the Father rejoiced not? But if He ever rejoiced, He was ever, in whom He rejoiced. And in whom does the Father rejoice, except as seeing Himself in His own Image, which is His Word? And though in sons of men also He had delight, on finishing the world, as it is written in these same Proverbs Proverbs 8:31, yet this too has a consistent sense. For even thus He had delight, not because joy was added to Him, but again on seeing the works made after His own Image; so that even this rejoicing of God is on account of His Image. And how too has the Son delight, except as seeing Himself in the Father? For this is the same as saying, 'He that has seen Me, has seen the Father,' and 'I am in the Father and the Father in Me John 14:9-10.' Vain then is your vaunt as is on all sides shown, O Christ's enemies, and vainly did ye parade and circulate everywhere your text, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways,' perverting its sense, and publishing, not Solomon's meaning, but your own comment. For behold your sense is proved to be but a fantasy; but the passage in the Proverbs, as well as all that is above said, proves that the Son is not a creature in nature and essence, but the proper Offspring of the Father, true Wisdom and Word, by whom 'all things were made,' and 'without Him was made not one thing. John 1:3 '


Four Discourses Against the Arians — Discourse I

Against Arius’ Thalia: the Son is eternal and of the Father’s own essence, not a creature; Philippians 2:9-10, Psalm 45:7 and Hebrews 1:4 explained.

Source: Translated by John Henry Newman and Archibald Robertson. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 4. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/28161.htm>.

Contents · 13 chapters
  1. Chapter 1. Introduction. Reason for writing; certain personsindifferent about Arianism; Ariansnot Christians, because sectaries always take the name of their founder.
  2. Chapter 2. Extracts from the Thalia of Arius. Ariusmaintains that God became a Father, and the Son was not always; the Son out of nothing; once He was not; He was not before his generation; He was created; named Wisdom and Word after God's attributes; made that He might make us; one out of many powers of God; alterable; exalted on God's foreknowledge of what He was to be; not very God; but called so as others by participation; foreign in essence from the Father; does not knowor see the Father; does not knowHimself.
  3. Chapter 3. The Importance of the Subject. The Ariansaffect Scripture language, but their doctrine new, as well as unscriptural. Statement of the Catholic doctrine, that the Son is proper to the Father's substance, and eternal. Restatement of Arianismin contrast, that He is a creature with a beginning: the controversy comes to this issue, whether one whom we are to believein as God, can be so in name only, and is merely a creature. What pretence then for being indifferent in the controversy? The Ariansrely on state patronage, and dare not avow their tenets
  4. Chapter 4. That the Son is Eternal and Increate. These attributes, being the points in dispute, are first proved by direct texts of Scripture. Concerning the 'eternal power' of God in Romans 1:20, which is shown to mean the Son. Remarks on the Arian formula, 'Once the Son was not,' its supporters not daring to speak of 'a time when the Son was not.'
  5. Chapter 5. Subject Continued. Objection, that the Son's eternity makes Him coordinate with the Father, introduces the subject of His Divine Sonship, as a second proof of His eternity. The word Son is introduced in a secondary, but is to be understood in real sense. Since all things partake of the Father in partaking of the Son, He is the whole participation of the Father, that is, He is the Son by nature; for to be wholly participated is to beget.
  6. Chapter 6. Subject Continued. Third proof of the Son's eternity, viz. from other titles indicative of His coessentiality; as the Creator; One of the Blessed Trinity; as Wisdom; as Word; as Image. If the Son is a perfect Image of the Father, why is He not a Father also? Because God, being perfect, is not the origin of a race. Only the Father a Father because the Only Father, only the Son a Son because the Only Son. Men are not really fathers and really sons, but shadows of the True. The Son does not become a Father, because He has received from the Father to be immutable and ever the same
  7. Chapter 7. Objections to the Foregoing Proof. Whether, in the generation of the Son, God made One that was already, or One that was not.
  8. Chapter 8. Objections Continued. Whether we may decide the question by the parallel of human sons, which are born later than their parents. No, for the force of the analogy lies in the idea of connaturality. Time is not involved in the idea of Son, but is adventitious to it, and does not attach to God, because He is without parts and passions. The titles Word and Wisdom guard our thoughts of Him and His Son from this misconception. God not a Father, as a Creator, in posse from eternity, because creation does not relate to the essence of God, as generation does.
  9. Chapter 9. Objections Continued. Whether is the Unoriginate one or two? Inconsistent in Ariansto use an unscriptural word; necessary to define its meaning. Different senses of the word. If it means 'without Father,' there is but One Unoriginate; if 'without beginning or creation,' there are two. Inconsistency of Asterius. 'Unoriginate' a title of God, not in contrast with the Son, but with creatures, as is 'Almighty,' or 'Lord of powers.' 'Father' is the truer title, as not only Scriptural, but implying a Son, and our adoption as sons
  10. Chapter 10. Objections Continued. How the Word has free will, yet without being alterable. He is unalterable because the Image of the Father, proved from texts.
  11. Chapter 11. Texts Explained; And First, Philippians 2:9, 10. Whether the words 'Wherefore God has highly exalted' prove moral probation and advancement. Argued against, first, from the force of the word 'Son;' which is inconsistent with such an interpretation. Next, the passage examined. Ecclesiastical sense of 'highly exalted,' and 'gave,' and 'wherefore;' viz. as being spoken with reference to our Lord's manhood. Secondary sense; viz. as implying the Word's 'exaltation' through the resurrection in the same sense in which Scripture speaks of His descent in the Incarnation; how the phrase does not derogate from the nature of the Word.
  12. Chapter 12. Texts Explained; Secondly, Psalm 45:7, 8.}}–> Whether the words 'therefore,' 'anointed,' etc., imply that the Word has been rewarded. Argued against first from the word 'fellows' or 'partakers.' He is anointed with the Spirit in His manhood to sanctify human nature. Therefore the Spirit descended on Him in Jordan, when in the flesh. And He is said to sanctify Himself for us, and give us the gloryHe has received. The word 'wherefore' implies His divinity. 'You have loved righteousness,' etc., do not imply trial or choice.
  13. Chapter 13. Texts Explained; Thirdly, Hebrews i. 4. Additional texts brought as objections; e.g. Hebrews 1:4; 7:22. Whether the word 'better' implies likeness to the Angels; and 'made' or 'become' implies creation. Necessary to consider the circumstances under which Scripture speaks. Difference between 'better' and 'greater;' texts in proof. 'Made' or 'become' a general word. Contrast in Hebrews 1:4, between the Son and the Works in point of nature. The difference of the punishments under the two Covenants shows the difference of the natures of the Son and the Angels. 'Become' relates not to the nature of the Word, but to His manhood and office and relation towards us. Parallel passages in which the term is applied to the Eternal Father.

Chapter 1. Introduction. Reason for writing; certain personsindifferent about Arianism; Ariansnot Christians, because sectaries always take the name of their founder.

Of all other heresies that have departed from the truth, it is recognized that they have simply invented madness, and their irreligion has long been obvious to everyone. For since their founders went out from us, it clearly follows, as the blessed John has written, that they never thought as we do, nor do they now. Therefore, as the Savior says, because they do not gather with us, they scatter with the devil and watch for those who are asleep, so that by spreading their own deadly poison again, they may gain companions in death. But one heresy, the most recent one, has now risen as a forerunner of Antichrist—the Arian heresy, as it is called. Seeing that other heresies, her older sisters, have been openly condemned, she uses craft and cunning to clothe herself in the language of Scripture, like her father the devil, and is forcing her way back into the Church's paradise. With the appearance of Christianity, her deceptive arguments (for she has no real reasoning) may mislead people into wrong ideas about Christ. In fact, she has already deceived some foolish people, not only corrupting what they hear but even leading them to take and eat with Eve, until in their resulting ignorance they think bitter is sweet and admire this disgusting heresy. For this reason, at your request, I have thought it necessary to unfold the layers of its armor and expose the foul smell of its foolishness. In this way, those who are far from it may continue to avoid it, and those it has deceived may repent. By opening the eyes of their heart, they may understand that darkness is not light, falsehood is not truth, and Arianism is not good. Indeed, those who call these people Christians are making a great and serious mistake, having neither studied Scripture nor understood Christianity at all, nor the faith it contains.

1. Of all other heresies which have departed from the truth it is acknowledged that they have but devised a madness, and their irreligiousness has long since become notorious to all men. For that their authors went out from us, it plainly follows, as the blessed John has written, that they never thought nor now think with us. Wherefore, as says the Saviour, in that they gather not with us, they scatter with the devil, and keep an eye on those who slumber, that, by this second sowing of their own mortal poison, they may have companions in death. But, whereas one heresy, and that the last, which has now risen as harbinger of Antichrist, the Arian, as it is called, considering that other heresies, her elder sisters, have been openly proscribed, in her craft and cunning, affects to array herself in Scripture language, like her father the devil, and is forcing her way back into the Church's paradise — that with the pretence of Christianity, her smooth sophistry (for reason she has none) may deceive men into wrong thoughts of Christ — nay, since she has already seduced certain of the foolish, not only to corrupt their ears, but even to take and eat with Eve, till in their ignorance which ensues they think bitter sweet, and admire this loathsome heresy, on this account I have thought it necessary, at your request, to unrip 'the folds of its breast-plate,' and to show the ill savour of its folly. So while those who are far from it may continue to shun it, those whom it has deceived may repent; and, opening the eyes of their heart, may understand that darkness is not light, nor falsehood truth, nor Arianism good; nay, that those who call these men Christians are in great and grievous error, as neither having studied Scripture, nor understanding Christianity at all, and the faith which it contains.

What have they found in this heresy that resembles the true religious Faith, that they presume to claim its supporters say nothing wrong? This is truly like calling even Caiaphas a Christian, counting the traitor Judas still among the Apostles, saying that those who asked for Barabbas instead of the Saviour did no evil, and praising Hymenaeus and Alexander as right-minded men, as if the Apostle slandered them. But no Christian can bear to hear this, nor can he consider anyone who dares say such things to be sound in his understanding. For with them Arius takes the place of Christ, just as with the Manichees Maniches does; and instead of Moses and the other saints they have discovered one Sotades, a man whom even pagans mock, and the daughter of Herodias. For Arius has imitated the dissolute and effeminate style of the one, writing his Thalia on that model; and he has rivaled the other in her dance, reeling and frolicking in his blasphemies against the Saviour; until the victims of his heresy lose their minds and go mad, and change the Name of the Lord of glory into the likeness of the image of corruptible man, and instead of being called Christians they are called Arians, bearing this badge of their irreligion. For let them not make excuses, nor turn their disgrace back on those who are not like them by calling Christians after the names of their teachers, so that they themselves may appear to have that Name in the same way. Nor let them make a joke of it when they feel shame at their disgraceful name; rather, if they are ashamed, let them hide their faces, or let them turn away from their own irreligion. For never at any time did Christian people take their name from the Bishops among them, but from the Lord, on whom we rest our faith. Thus, though the blessed Apostles have become our teachers and have ministered the Saviour's Gospel, yet we do not take our title from them, but from Christ we are and are named Christians. But for those who derive the faith they profess from others, it is fitting that they should bear their name, since they have become their property.

2. For what have they discovered in this heresy like to the religious Faith, that they vainly talk as if its supporters said no evil? This in truth is to call even Caiaphas a Christian, and to reckon the traitor Judas still among the Apostles, and to say that they who asked Barabbas instead of the Saviour did no evil, and to recommend Hymenæus and Alexander as right-minded men, and as if the Apostle slandered them. But neither can a Christian bear to hear this, nor can he consider the man who dared to say it sane in his understanding. For with them for Christ is Arius, as with the Manichees Manichæus; and for Moses and the other saints they have made the discovery of one Sotades, a man whom even Gentiles laugh at, and of the daughter of Herodias. For of the one has Arius imitated the dissolute and effeminate tone, in writing Thaliæ on his model; and the other he has rivalled in her dance, reeling and frolicking in his blasphemies against the Saviour; till the victims of his heresy lose their wits and go foolish, and change the Name of the Lord of glory into the likeness of the 'image of corruptible man,' and for Christians come to be called Arians, bearing this badge of their irreligion. For let them not excuse themselves; nor retort their disgrace on those who are not as they, calling Christians after the names of their teachers, that they themselves may appear to have that Name in the same way. Nor let them make a jest of it, when they feel shame at their disgraceful appellation; rather, if they be ashamed, let them hide their faces, or let them recoil from their own irreligion. For never at any time did Christian people take their title from the Bishops among them, but from the Lord, on whom we rest our faith. Thus, though the blessed Apostles have become our teachers, and have ministered the Saviour's Gospel, yet not from them have we our title, but from Christ we are and are named Christians. But for those who derive the faith which they profess from others, good reason is it they should bear their name, whose property they have become.

We are all Christians and are called by that name because of Christ. But Marcion introduced a heresy long ago and was expelled. Those who remained with the one who expelled him stayed Christians, but those who followed Marcion were no longer called Christians but became known as Marcionites. In the same way, Valentinus, Basilides, Manichaeus, and Simon Magus passed their own names on to their followers. Some are addressed as Valentinians, Basilidians, Manichees, or Simonians, while others are called Cataphrygians after Phrygia, and Novatians after Novatus. Likewise, when Peter the Bishop and Martyr expelled Meletius, his party was no longer called Christian but Meletian. Similarly, when Alexander of blessed memory expelled Arius, those who remained with Alexander stayed Christians, but those who left with Arius abandoned the Savior's name to us who were with Alexander, and from that point on were called Arians. Notice that even after Alexander's death, those who are in communion with his successor Athanasius, and those with whom Athanasius is in communion, follow the same pattern. None of them bear his name, nor is he named after them, but all alike are called Christians as is customary. Though we have a succession of teachers and become their students, because we are taught by them the things of Christ, we both are and are called Christians just the same. But those who follow the heretics, even though they have countless successors in their heresy, still bear the name of the one who invented it. So although Arius is dead and many of his party have succeeded him, those who think like him are called Arians because they are identified by Arius. Here is striking evidence of this: when Greeks even today enter the Church and abandon the superstition of idols, they do not take the name of their instructors but of the Savior, and begin to be called Christians instead of Greeks. But those among them who go off to the heretics, and all who leave the Church for this heresy, abandon Christ's name and from then on are called Arians, since they no longer hold Christ's faith but have inherited Arius's madness.

3. Yes surely; while all of us are and are called Christians after Christ, Marcion broached a heresy a long time since and was cast out; and those who continued with him who ejected him remained Christians; but those who followed Marcion were called Christians no more, but henceforth Marcionites. Thus Valentinus also, and Basilides, and Manichæus, and Simon Magus, have imparted their own name to their followers; and some are accosted as Valentinians, or as Basilidians, or as Manichees, or as Simonians; and other, Cataphrygians from Phrygia, and from Novatus Novatians. So too Meletius, when ejected by Peter the Bishop and Martyr, called his party no longer Christians, but Meletians, and so in consequence when Alexander of blessed memory had cast out Arius, those who remained with Alexander, remained Christians; but those who went out with Arius, left the Saviour's Name to us who were with Alexander, and as to them they were hence-forward denominated Arians. Behold then, after Alexander's death too, those who communicate with his successor Athanasius, and those with whom the said Athanasius communicates, are instances of the same rule; none of them bear his name, nor is he named from them, but all in like manner, and as is usual, are called Christians. For though we have a succession of teachers and become their disciples, yet, because we are taught by them the things of Christ, we both are, and are called, Christians all the same. But those who follow the heretics, though they have innumerable successors in their heresy, yet anyhow bear the name of him who devised it. Thus, though Arius be dead, and many of his party have succeeded him, yet those who think with him, as being known from Arius, are called Arians. And, what is a remarkable evidence of this, those of the Greeks who even at this time come into the Church, on giving up the superstition of idols, take the name, not of their catechists, but of the Saviour, and begin to be called Christians instead of Greeks: while those of them who go off to the heretics, and again all who from the Church change to this heresy, abandon Christ's name, and henceforth are called Arians, as no longer holding Christ's faith, but having inherited Arius's madness.

How then can they be Christians, when instead of being Christians they are Ario-maniacs? Or how are they part of the Catholic Church, when they have shaken off the Apostolic faith and become authors of new evils? After abandoning the oracles of divine Scripture, they call Arius's Thalia a new wisdom—and rightly so, for they are announcing a new heresy. This makes one marvel: although many people have written many treatises and abundant homilies on the Old Testament and the New, not one Thalia is found in any of them—nor even among the more respectable of the pagans, but only among those who sing such songs over their cups, amid cheers and jokes when people are merry, so the rest may laugh. Yet this remarkable Arius, taking no serious model and ignorant even of what is respectable, has stolen largely from other heresies while trying to be original in the ridiculous, with no one but Sotades as his rival. For what suited him better, when he would dance forth against the Savior, than to throw his wretched words of irreligion into dissolute and loose meters? In this way, while "a man," as Wisdom says, "is known from the utterance of his word," so from those meters the writer's effeminate soul and corruption of thought would be seen. In truth, that crafty one did not escape detection. For all his many writhings to and fro, like the serpent, he simply fell into the error of the Pharisees. They, in order to transgress the Law, pretended to be anxious for the words of the Law, and in order to deny the expected and then present Lord, they were hypocritical with God's name and were convicted of blaspheming when they said, "Why do You, being a man, make Yourself God," and say, "I and the Father are one"? And so too, this counterfeit and Sotadean Arius pretends to speak of God, introducing Scripture language, but is on all sides recognized as godless Arius, denying the Son and reckoning Him among the creatures.

4. How then can they be Christians, who for Christians are Ario-maniacs? Or how are they of the Catholic Church, who have shaken off the Apostolical faith, and become authors of fresh evils? Who, after abandoning the oracles of divine Scripture, call Arius's Thaliæ a new wisdom? And with reason too, for they are announcing a new heresy. And hence a man may marvel, that, whereas many have written many treatises and abundant homilies upon the Old Testament and the New, yet in none of them is a Thalia found; nay nor among the more respectable of the Gentiles, but among those only who sing such strains over their cups, amid cheers and jokes, when men are merry, that the rest may laugh; till this marvellous Arius, taking no grave pattern, and ignorant even of what is respectable, while he stole largely from other heresies, would be original in the ludicrous, with none but Sotades for his rival. For what beseemed him more, when he would dance forth against the Saviour, than to throw his wretched words of irreligion into dissolute and loose metres? That, while 'a man,' as Wisdom says, 'is known from the utterance of his word,' so from those numbers should be seen the writer's effeminate soul and corruption of thought. In truth, that crafty one did not escape detection; but, for all his many writhings to and fro, like the serpent, he did but fall into the error of the Pharisees. They, that they might transgress the Law, pretended to be anxious for the words of the Law, and that they might deny the expected and then present Lord, were hypocritical with God's name, and were convicted of blaspheming when they said, 'Why do You, being a man, make Yourself God,' and say, 'I and the Father are one John 10:30?' And so too, this counterfeit and Sotadean Arius, feigns to speak of God, introducing Scripture language, but is on all sides recognised as godless Arius, denying the Son, and reckoning Him among the creatures.

Chapter 2. Extracts from the Thalia of Arius. Ariusmaintains that God became a Father, and the Son was not always; the Son out of nothing; once He was not; He was not before his generation; He was created; named Wisdom and Word after God's attributes; made that He might make us; one out of many powers of God; alterable; exalted on God's foreknowledge of what He was to be; not very God; but called so as others by participation; foreign in essence from the Father; does not knowor see the Father; does not knowHimself.

The beginning of Arius's Thalia, which is frivolous and has an effeminate quality in both its melody and character, goes as follows:

5. Now the commencement of Arius's Thalia and flippancy, effeminate in tune and nature, runs thus:–

According to the faith of God's elect, God's prudent ones, holy children, rightly dividing and receiving God's Holy Spirit, I have learned this from the partakers of wisdom, accomplished, divinely taught, and wise in all things. I have been walking along their track, with like opinions. I am the very famous one, the much suffering one for God's glory, and taught of God, I have acquired wisdom and knowledge.

'According to faith of God's elect, God's prudent ones, Holy children, rightly dividing, God's Holy Spirit receiving, Have I learned this from the partakers of wisdom, Accomplished, divinely taught, and wise in all things. Along their track, have I been walking, with like opinions. I the very famous, the much suffering for God's glory; And taught of God, I have acquired wisdom and knowledge.'

The mockeries he utters in it are repulsive and utterly irreligious, such as these: "God was not always a Father," but "once God was alone and not yet a Father, but afterwards He became a Father." "The Son was not always," for since all things were made out of nothing, and all existing creatures and works were made, so the Word of God Himself was "made out of nothing," and "once He was not," and "He was not before His origination," but He like others "had an origin of creation." "For God," he says, "was alone, and the Word did not yet exist, nor the Wisdom. Then, wishing to form us, He made a certain one and named Him Word and Wisdom and Son, so that He might form us through Him." Accordingly, he says that there are two wisdoms: first, the attribute that co-exists with God, and second, that in this wisdom the Son was originated and was only named Wisdom and Word by participating in it. "For Wisdom," he says, "by the will of the wise God, had its existence in Wisdom." In the same way, he says there is another Word in God besides the Son, and that the Son again, by participating in it, is named Word and Son according to grace. And this too is an idea characteristic of their heresy, as shown in their other works: that there are many powers, one of which is God's own by nature and eternal, but Christ, on the other hand, is not the true power of God but, like the others, one of the so-called powers, one of which—namely the locust and the caterpillar—is called in Scripture not merely the power but the "great power." The others are many and are like the Son, and of them David speaks in the Psalms when he says "The Lord of hosts" or "powers." And by nature, like all the others, the Word Himself is alterable and remains good by His own free will while He chooses; however, when He wills, He can change as we can, since He has an alterable nature. For "therefore," he says, "because God foreknew that He would be good, He bestowed on Him in advance this glory, which afterwards, as man, He attained from virtue. Thus because of His works known beforehand, God brought it about that He, being such, should come to be."

And the mockeries which he utters in it, repulsive and most irreligious, are such as these:– 'God was not always a Father.' but 'once God was alone, and not yet a Father, but afterwards He became a Father.' 'The Son was not always;' for, whereas all things were made out of nothing, and all existing creatures and works were made, so the Word of God Himself was 'made out of nothing,' and 'once He was not,' and 'He was not before His origination,' but He as others 'had an origin of creation.' 'For God,' he says, 'was alone, and the Word as yet was not, nor the Wisdom. Then, wishing to form us, thereupon He made a certain one, and named Him Word and Wisdom and Son, that He might form us by means of Him.' Accordingly, he says that there are two wisdoms, first, the attribute co-existent with God, and next, that in this wisdom the Son was originated, and was only named Wisdom and Word as partaking of it. 'For Wisdom,' says he, 'by the will of the wise God, had its existence in Wisdom.' In like manner, he says, that there is another Word in God besides the Son, and that the Son again, as partaking of it, is named Word and Son according to grace. And this too is an idea proper to their heresy, as shown in other works of theirs, that there are many powers; one of which is God's own by nature and eternal; but that Christ, on the other hand, is not the true power of God; but, as others, one of the so-called powers, one of which, namely, the locust and the caterpillar, is called in Scripture, not merely the power, but the 'great power.' The others are many and are like the Son, and of them David speaks in the Psalms, when he says, 'The Lord of hosts' or 'powers.' And by nature, as all others, so the Word Himself is alterable, and remains good by His own free will, while He chooses; when, however, He wills, He can alter as we can, as being of an alterable nature. For 'therefore,' says he, 'as foreknowing that He would be good, did God by anticipation bestow on Him this glory, which afterwards, as man, He attained from virtue. Thus in consequence of His works fore- known, did God bring it to pass that He being such, should come to be.'

Furthermore, he has dared to say that 'the Word is not the very God.' 'Though He is called God, yet He is not very God,' but 'by participation of grace, He, as others, is God only in name.' And just as all beings are foreign and different from God in essence, so too is 'the Word alien and unlike in all things to the Father's essence and propriety,' but belongs to things originated and created, and is one of these. Afterwards, as if he had inherited the devil's recklessness, he has stated in his Thalia that 'even to the Son the Father is invisible,' and 'the Word cannot perfectly and exactly either see or know His own Father.' But even what He knows and what He sees, He knows and sees 'in proportion to His own measure,' just as we also know according to our own power. For he says the Son not only does not know the Father exactly, because He fails in comprehension, but 'He knows not even His own essence.' And he says that 'the essences of the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost are separate in nature, and estranged, and disconnected, and alien, and without participation of each other,' and in his own words, 'utterly unlike from each other in essence and glory, unto infinity.' Thus regarding 'likeness of glory and essence,' he says that the Word is entirely different from both the Father and the Holy Ghost. With such words has this irreligious man spoken, maintaining that the Son is distinct by Himself and in no respect a partaker of the Father. These are portions of Arius's fables as they occur in that frivolous composition.

6. Moreover he has dared to say, that 'the Word is not the very God;' 'though He is called God, yet He is not very God,' but 'by participation of grace, He, as others, is God only in name.' And, whereas all beings are foreign and different from God in essence, so too is 'the Word alien and unlike in all things to the Father's essence and propriety,' but belongs to things originated and created, and is one of these. Afterwards, as though he had succeeded to the devil's recklessness, he has stated in his Thalia, that 'even to the Son the Father is invisible,' and 'the Word cannot perfectly and exactly either see or know His own Father.' but even what He knows and what He sees, He knows and sees 'in proportion to His own measure,' as we also know according to our own power. For the Son, too, he says, not only knows not the Father exactly, for He fails in comprehension, but 'He knows not even His own essence;'– and that 'the essences of the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost, are separate in nature, and estranged, and disconnected, and alien, and without participation of each other;' and, in his own words, 'utterly unlike from each other in essence and glory, unto infinity.' Thus as to 'likeness of glory and essence,' he says that the Word is entirely diverse from both the Father and the Holy Ghost. With such words has the irreligious spoken; maintaining that the Son is distinct by Himself, and in no respect partaker of the Father. These are portions of Arius's fables as they occur in that jocose composition.

Anyone who hears all this—indeed, the tune of the Thalia itself—must hate, and rightly hate, this Arius for making jokes about such matters as if he were on a stage. Who could regard him, when he claims to name God and speak of God, as anything but the serpent advising the woman? Who, on reading what follows in his work, could fail to recognize in his irreligious doctrine that same error into which the serpent later seduced the woman through his trickery? Who is not outraged at such blasphemies? As the Prophet says, "The heaven was astonished, and the earth shuddered" at the transgression of the Law. But the sun, with even greater horror, unable to bear the physical insults that the common Lord of all voluntarily endured for us, turned away and withdrew its rays, making that day sunless. And shall not all humanity be struck speechless at Arius's blasphemies, stopping their ears and shutting their eyes to avoid hearing them or seeing their author? Rather, will not the Lord Himself have reason to denounce such irreligious—indeed, such ungrateful—people, using the words He has already spoken through the prophet Hosea: "Woe to them, for they have fled from Me; destruction upon them, for they have transgressed against Me; though I have redeemed them, yet they have spoken lies against Me." And soon after, "They imagine mischief against Me; they turn away to nothing." For to turn away from the Word of God, which is, and to fashion for themselves one that is not, is to fall into what is nothing. For this reason the Ecumenical Council, when Arius spoke in this way, expelled him from the Church and anathematized him, unable to tolerate such irreligion. And ever since, Arius's error has been counted as an especially grave heresy, known as the enemy of Christ and the forerunner of Antichrist. Though such great condemnation is itself especially weighty in making people flee from that irreligious heresy, as I said above, yet since certain people called Christian, whether out of ignorance or pretense, think it, as I said before, little different from the Truth, and call its followers Christians, let us proceed to put some questions to them, as best we can, in order to expose the recklessness of the heresy. Perhaps, when thus caught, they will be silenced and flee from it as from the sight of a serpent.

7. Who is there that hears all this, nay, the tune of the Thalia, but must hate, and justly hate, this Arius jesting on such matters as on a stage? Who but must regard him, when he pretends to name God and speak of God, but as the serpent counselling the woman? Who, on reading what follows in his work, but must discern in his irreligious doctrine that error, into which by his sophistries the serpent in the sequel seduced the woman? Who at such blasphemies is not transported? 'The heaven,' as the Prophet says, 'was astonished, and the earth shuddered Jeremiah 2:12 ' at the transgression of the Law. But the sun, with greater horror, impatient of the bodily contumelies, which the common Lord of all voluntarily endured for us, turned away, and recalling his rays made that day sunless. And shall not all human kind at Arius's blasphemies be struck speechless, and stop their ears, and shut their eyes, to escape hearing them or seeing their author? Rather, will not the Lord Himself have reason to denounce men so irreligious, nay, so unthankful, in the words which He has already uttered by the prophet Hosea, 'Woe unto them, for they have fled from Me; destruction upon them, for they have transgressed against Me; though I have redeemed them, yet they have spoken lies against Me Hosea 7:13.' And soon after, 'They imagine mischief against Me; they turn away to nothing.' For to turn away from the Word of God, which is, and to fashion to themselves one that is not, is to fall to what is nothing. For this was why the Ecumenical Council, when Arius thus spoke, cast him from the Church, and anathematized him, as impatient of such irreligion. And ever since has Arius's error been reckoned for a heresy more than ordinary, being known as Christ's foe, and harbinger of Antichrist. Though then so great a condemnation be itself of special weight to make men flee from that irreligious heresy, as I said above, yet since certain persons called Christian, either in ignorance or pretence, think it, as I then said, little different from the Truth, and call its professors Christians; proceed we to put some questions to them, according to our powers, thereby to expose the unscrupulousness of the heresy. Perhaps, when thus caught, they will be silenced, and flee from it, as from the sight of a serpent.

Chapter 3. The Importance of the Subject. The Ariansaffect Scripture language, but their doctrine new, as well as unscriptural. Statement of the Catholic doctrine, that the Son is proper to the Father's substance, and eternal. Restatement of Arianismin contrast, that He is a creature with a beginning: the controversy comes to this issue, whether one whom we are to believein as God, can be so in name only, and is merely a creature. What pretence then for being indifferent in the controversy? The Ariansrely on state patronage, and dare not avow their tenets

If the use of certain phrases from divine Scripture changes the blasphemy of the Thalia into reverent language in their opinion, then of course they ought also to deny Christ along with the present-day Jews, when they see how the Jews study the Law and the Prophets. Perhaps too they will deny the Law and the Prophets like the Manichees, because the Manichees read some portions of the Gospels. If such bewilderment and empty speaking comes from ignorance, Scripture will teach them that the devil, the author of heresies, borrows Scripture language as a cloak because of the foul smell that attaches to evil, so that he can also sow the ground with his own poison and seduce the simple. This is how he deceived Eve; this is how he framed earlier heresies; this is how he persuaded Arius at this time to make a show of speaking against those earlier heresies, so that he might introduce his own without being noticed. And yet, after all, the man of craft did not escape. For being irreligious toward the Word of God, he lost everything at once and betrayed to all people his ignorance of other heresies too. Having not a particle of truth in his belief, he only pretends to it. For how can he speak truth concerning the Father when he denies the Son who reveals concerning Him? Or how can he be orthodox concerning the Spirit while he speaks profanely of the Word that supplies the Spirit? And who will trust him concerning the Resurrection when he denies Christ for us, the first-begotten from the dead? And how shall he not err regarding His incarnate presence when he is simply ignorant of the Son's genuine and true generation from the Father? For thus, the former Jews also, denying the Word and saying, "We have no king but Caesar," were immediately stripped of all they had and forfeited the light of the Lamp, the fragrance of ointment, knowledge of prophecy, and the Truth itself. Until now they understand nothing but are walking as in darkness. For who was ever yet a hearer of such a doctrine? Or from where or from whom did the supporters and hirelings of the heresy gain it? Who explained it to them this way when they were at school? Who told them, "Abandon the worship of the creation, and then draw near and worship a creature and a work"? But if they themselves admit that they have heard it now for the first time, how can they deny that this heresy is foreign and not from our fathers? But what is not from our fathers, but has come to light in this day, how can it be anything other than what the blessed Paul has foretold: that "in the latter times some shall depart from the sound faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils, in the hypocrisy of liars, cauterized in their own conscience, and turning from the truth"?

8. If then the use of certain phrases of divine Scripture changes, in their opinion, the blasphemy of the Thalia into reverent language, of course they ought also to deny Christ with the present Jews, when they see how they study the Law and the Prophets; perhaps too they will deny the Law and the Prophets like Manichees, because the latter read some portions of the Gospels. If such bewilderment and empty speaking be from ignorance, Scripture will teach them, that the devil, the author of heresies, because of the ill savour which attaches to evil, borrows Scripture language, as a cloak wherewith to sow the ground with his own poison also, and to seduce the simple. Thus he deceived Eve; thus he framed former heresies; thus he persuaded Arius at this time to make a show of speaking against those former ones, that he might introduce his own without observation. And yet, after all, the man of craft did not escape. For being irreligious towards the Word of God, he lost his all at once, and betrayed to all men his ignorance of other heresies too; and having not a particle of truth in his belief, does but pretend to it. For how can he speak truth concerning the Father, who denies the Son, that reveals concerning Him? Or how can he be orthodox concerning the Spirit, while he speaks profanely of the Word that supplies the Spirit? And who will trust him concerning the Resurrection, denying, as he does, Christ for us the first-begotten from the dead? And how shall he not err in respect to His incarnate presence, who is simply ignorant of the Son's genuine and true generation from the Father? For thus, the former Jews also, denying the Word, and saying, 'We have no king but Cæsar John 19:15,' were immediately stripped of all they had, and forfeited the light of the Lamp, the odour of ointment, knowledge of prophecy, and the Truth itself; till now they understand nothing, but are walking as in darkness. For who was ever yet a hearer of such a doctrine? Or whence or from whom did the abettors and hirelings of the heresy gain it? Who thus expounded to them when they were at school? Who told them, 'Abandon the worship of the creation, and then draw near and worship a creature and a work?' But if they themselves own that they have heard it now for the first time, how can they deny that this heresy is foreign, and not from our fathers? But what is not from our fathers, but has come to light in this day, how can it be but that of which the blessed Paul has foretold, that 'in the latter times some shall depart from the sound faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils, in the hypocrisy of liars; cauterized in their own conscience, and turning from the truth?'

Look, we take divine Scripture and from it speak freely about the religious faith. We set it up as a light on its stand, saying: He is the true Son of the Father, natural and genuine, proper to His ousia, the Only-begotten Wisdom, and the true and only Word of God. He is not a creature or something made, but an offspring proper to the Father's ousia. Therefore He is truly God, existing as one in ousia with the Father. Other beings, to whom He said "I said you are gods," received this grace from the Father only by participation in the Word, through the Spirit. For He is the expression of the Father's person, and Light from Light, and Power, and the true Image of the Father's ousia. This is why the Lord said, "He who has seen Me has seen the Father" (John 14:9). And He always was and is and never was not. For since the Father is everlasting, His Word and His Wisdom must be everlasting. On the other hand, what can these people show us from the disgraceful Thalia? Or first, let them read it themselves and copy the writer's tone. At least the mockery they will face from others may teach them how far they have fallen. Then let them proceed to explain themselves. For what can they say from it except that "God was not always a Father, but became so afterward; the Son was not always, for He was not before His generation; He is not from the Father, but He, like others, came into existence out of nothing; He is not proper to the Father's ousia, for He is a creature and something made"? And "Christ is not truly God, but He, like others, was made God by participation; the Son does not have exact knowledge of the Father, nor does the Word see the Father perfectly; and neither exactly understands nor knows the Father. He is not the true and only Word of the Father, but is called Word and Wisdom in name only, and is called Son and Power by grace. He is not unalterable as the Father is, but alterable in nature like the creatures, and He falls short of grasping the perfect knowledge of the Father." This is a remarkable heresy—not even plausible, but making arguments against Him who exists, that He might not exist, and everywhere putting forward blasphemy as reverent language! If anyone, after examining both sides, were asked which of the two he would follow in faith, or which of the two spoke fittingly about God—or rather let these supporters of irreligion say themselves what it would be fitting to answer if someone asks about God (for "the Word was God"). For from this one question the whole case on both sides can be determined—what is fitting to say. Was He, or was He not? Always, or before His birth? Eternal, or from this time and from then? True, or by adoption and from participation and in concept? To call Him one of the things created, or to unite Him to the Father? To consider Him unlike the Father in ousia, or like and proper to Him? A creature, or Him through whom the creatures came into being? That He is the Father's Word, or that there is another word besides Him, and that by this other word He was created, and by another wisdom? And that He is only named Wisdom and Word, and has become a partaker of this wisdom, and is second to it?

9. For, behold, we take divine Scripture, and thence discourse with freedom of the religious Faith, and set it up as a light upon its candlestick, saying:– Very Son of the Father, natural and genuine, proper to His essence, Wisdom Only-begotten, and Very and Only Word of God is He; not a creature or work, but an offspring proper to the Father's essence. Wherefore He is very God, existing one in essence with the very Father; while other beings, to whom He said, 'I said you are Gods,' had this grace from the Father, only by participation of the Word, through the Spirit. For He is the expression of the Father's Person, and Light from Light, and Power, and very Image of the Father's essence. For this too the Lord has said, 'He that has seen Me, has seen the Father John 14:9.' And He ever was and is and never was not. For the Father being everlasting, His Word and His Wisdom must be everlasting. On the other hand, what have these persons to show us from the infamous Thalia? Or, first of all, let them read it themselves, and copy the tone of the writer; at least the mockery which they will encounter from others may instruct them how low they have fallen; and then let them proceed to explain themselves. For what can they say from it, but that 'God was not always a Father, but became so afterwards; the Son was not always, for He was not before His generation; He is not from the Father, but He, as others, has come into subsistence out of nothing; He is not proper to the Father's essence, for He is a creature and work?' And 'Christ is not very God, but He, as others, was made God by participation; the Son has not exact knowledge of the Father, nor does the Word see the Father perfectly; and neither exactly understands nor knows the Father. He is not the very and only Word of the Father, but is in name only called Word and Wisdom, and is called by grace Son and Power. He is not unalterable, as the Father is, but alterable in nature, as the creatures, and He comes short of apprehending the perfect knowledge of the Father.' Wonderful this heresy, not plausible even, but making speculations against Him that is, that He be not, and everywhere putting forward blasphemy for reverent language! Were any one, after inquiring into both sides, to be asked, whether of the two he would follow in faith, or whether of the two spoke fitly of God — or rather let them say themselves, these abettors of irreligion, what, if a man be asked concerning God (for 'the Word was God?'), it were fit to answer. For from this one question the whole case on both sides may be determined, what is fitting to say — He was, or He was not; always, or before His birth; eternal, or from this and from then; true, or by adoption, and from participation and in idea; to call Him one of things originated, or to unite Him to the Father; to consider Him unlike the Father in essence, or like and proper to Him; a creature, or Him through whom the creatures were originated; that He is the Father's Word, or that there is another word beside Him, and that by this other He was originated, and by another wisdom; and that He is only named Wisdom and Word, and has become a partaker of this wisdom, and second to it?

Which of the two theologies presents our Lord Jesus Christ as God and Son of the Father—the one you vomited forth, or the one we have spoken and maintain from the Scriptures? If the Savior is not God, nor Word, nor Son, then you have permission to say whatever you wish, as do the Gentiles and the present-day Jews. But if He is the Word of the Father and true Son, and God from God, and "blessed forever over all" (Romans 9:5), is it not fitting to erase and blot out those other phrases and that Arian Thalia, as nothing but a pattern of evil, a storehouse of all irreligion, into which whoever falls "knows not that giants perish with her, and reaches the depths of Hades"? They know this themselves, and in their craftiness they conceal it, not having the courage to speak openly, but saying something else instead. For if they speak plainly, condemnation will follow; and if they are suspected, proofs from Scripture will be thrown at them from every side. Therefore, in their craftiness, as children of this world, after feeding their so-called lamp from the wild olive, and fearing that it will soon be extinguished (for it is said, "the light of the wicked shall be put out," Job 18:5), they hide it under the bushel of their hypocrisy, and make a different profession, and boast of the patronage of friends and the authority of Constantius, so that through their hypocrisy and their professions, those who come to them may be kept from seeing how foul their heresy is. Is it not detestable even in this—that it dares not speak openly, but is kept hidden by its own friends, and fostered like serpents? For from what sources have they gathered these words? Or from whom have they received what they venture to say? They cannot point to any single person who has supplied it. For who is there among all mankind, Greek or barbarian, who ventures to rank among creatures One whom he confesses at the same time to be God, and says that He did not exist until He was made? Or who is there who, regarding the God in whom he has put faith, refuses to give Him credit when He says, "This is My beloved Son" (Matthew 3:17), on the pretense that He is not a Son but a creature? Rather, such madness would provoke universal indignation. Nor does Scripture afford them any pretext, for it has been often shown, and it shall be shown now, that their doctrine is alien to the divine oracles. Therefore, since all that remains is to say that their mania came from the devil (for he alone is the sower of such opinions), let us proceed to resist him—for with him is our real conflict, and they are merely instruments—so that, with the Lord's help, and the enemy being overcome with arguments as he is accustomed to be, they may be put to shame when they see him who sowed this heresy in them left without resources, and may learn, though late, that as Arians they are not Christians.

10. Which of the two theologies sets forth our Lord Jesus Christ as God and Son of the Father, this which you vomited forth, or that which we have spoken and maintain from the Scriptures? If the Saviour be not God, nor Word, nor Son, you shall have leave to say what you will, and so shall the Gentiles, and the present Jews. But if He be Word of the Father and true Son, and God from God, and 'over all blessed for ever Romans 9:5,' is it not becoming to obliterate and blot out those other phrases and that Arian Thalia, as but a pattern of evil, a store of all irreligion, into which, whoever falls, ' knows not that giants perish with her, and reaches the depths of Hades?' This they know themselves, and in their craft they conceal it, not having the courage to speak out, but uttering something else. For if they speak, a condemnation will follow; and if they be suspected, proofs from Scripture will be cast at them from every side. Wherefore, in their craft, as children of this world, after feeding their so-called lamp from the wild olive, and fearing lest it should soon be quenched (for it is said, 'the light of the wicked shall be put out Job 18:5,') they hide it under the bushel of their hypocrisy, and make a different profession, and boast of patronage of friends and authority of Constantius, that what with their hypocrisy and their professions, those who come to them may be kept from seeing how foul their heresy is. Is it not detestable even in this, that it dares not speak out, but is kept hidden by its own friends, and fostered as serpents are? For from what sources have they got together these words? Or from whom have they received what they venture to say? Not any one man can they specify who has supplied it. For who is there in all mankind, Greek or Barbarian, who ventures to rank among creatures One whom he confesses the while to be God and says, that He was not till He was made? Or who is there, who to the God in whom he has put faith, refuses to give credit, when He says, 'This is My beloved Son Matthew 3:17,' on the pretence that He is not a Son, but a creature? Rather, such madness would rouse an universal indignation. Nor does Scripture afford them any pretext; for it has been often shown, and it shall be shown now, that their doctrine is alien to the divine oracles. Therefore, since all that remains is to say that from the devil came their mania (for of such opinions he alone is sower), proceed we to resist him — for with him is our real conflict, and they are but instruments — that, the Lord aiding us, and the enemy, as he is wont, being overcome with arguments, they may be put to shame, when they see him without resource who sowed this heresy in them, and may learn, though late, that, as being Arians, they are not Christians.

Chapter 4. That the Son is Eternal and Increate. These attributes, being the points in dispute, are first proved by direct texts of Scripture. Concerning the 'eternal power' of God in Romans 1:20, which is shown to mean the Son. Remarks on the Arian formula, 'Once the Son was not,' its supporters not daring to speak of 'a time when the Son was not.'

Following your advice, then, you have maintained and you think that "there was once when the Son was not." This is the first cover of your doctrinal views that must be stripped away. Tell us, then, what was once when the Son was not, you slanderous and irreligious people? If you say the Father, your blasphemy is even greater, for it is impious to say that He was "once" or to refer to Him with the word "once." For He is eternal, and is now, and just as the Son is, so is He, and He Himself is the One who exists, and the Father of the Son. But if you say that the Son was once, when He Himself was not, the answer is foolish and meaningless. For how could He both be and not be? In this difficulty, you can only answer that there was a time when the Word was not, for your very word "once" naturally signifies this. And your other statement, "The Son was not before His generation," is equivalent to saying, "There was once when He was not," for both expressions signify that there is a time before the Word. Where, then, did you come up with this? Why do you, like the pagans, rage and imagine empty phrases against the Lord and against His Christ? For no holy Scripture has used such language about the Savior, but rather speaks of Him as "always" and "eternal" and "always coexisting with the Father." For, "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God." And in the Apocalypse he speaks this way: "Who is and who was and who is to come." Now who can strip "who is" and "who was" of eternity? Paul has also written this in his letter to the Romans to refute the Jews: "Of whom as concerning the flesh is Christ, who is over all, God blessed forever," and in silencing the Greeks, he has said, "The visible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even His eternal Power and Godhead." And what the Power of God is, he teaches us elsewhere himself: "Christ the Power of God and the Wisdom of God." Surely in these words he does not designate the Father, as you often whisper to one another, claiming that the Father is "His eternal power." This is not so, for he does not say "God Himself is the power," but "His is the power." It is very plain to all that "His" is not "He," yet not something alien but rather something proper to Him. Study the context too and "turn to the Lord"—now "the Lord is that Spirit"—and you will see that it is the Son who is being signified.

11. At his suggestion then you have maintained and you think, that 'there was once when the Son was not;' this is the first cloke of your views of doctrine which has to be stripped off. Say then what was once when the Son was not, O slanderous and irreligious men? If you say the Father, your blasphemy is but greater; for it is impious to say that He was 'once,' or to signify Him by the word 'once.' For He is ever, and is now, and as the Son is, so is He, and is Himself He that is, and Father of the Son. But if you say that the Son was once, when He Himself was not, the answer is foolish and unmeaning. For how could He both be and not be? In this difficulty, you can but answer, that there was a time when the Word was not; for your very adverb 'once' naturally signifies this. And your other, 'The Son was not before His generation,' is equivalent to saying, 'There was once when He was not,' for both the one and the other signify that there is a time before the Word. Whence then this your discovery? Why do you, as 'the heathen, rage, and imagine vain phrases against the Lord and against His Christ.' for no holy Scripture has used such language of the Saviour, but rather 'always' and ' eternal ' and 'coexistent always with the Father.' For, 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God John 1:1.' And in the Apocalypse he thus speaks; 'Who is and who was and who is to come.' Now who can rob 'who is' and 'who was' of eternity? This too in confutation of the Jews has Paul written in his Epistle to the Romans, 'Of whom as concerning the flesh is Christ, who is over all, God blessed for ever Romans 9:5;' while silencing the Greeks, he has said, 'The visible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even His eternal Power and Godhead;' and what the Power of God is, he teaches us elsewhere himself, 'Christ the Power of God and the Wisdom of God.' Surely in these words he does not designate the Father, as you often whisper one to another, affirming that the Father is 'His eternal power.' This is not so; for he says not, 'God Himself is the power,' but 'His is the power.' Very plain is it to all that 'His' is not 'He;' yet not something alien but rather proper to Him. Study too the context and 'turn to the Lord.' now 'the Lord is that Spirit;'and you will see that it is the Son who is signified.

After mentioning the creation, Paul naturally speaks of the Framer's Power as seen in it. This Power, I say, is the Word of God, by whom all things have been made. If the creation by itself were sufficient, without the Son, to make God known, then be careful not to think that it came into being without the Son. But if it came to be through the Son, and "in Him all things consist" (Colossians 1:17), then it must follow that whoever rightly contemplates creation is also contemplating the Word who framed it, and through Him begins to understand the Father. And if, as the Savior also says, "No one knows the Father except the Son, and anyone to whom the Son reveals Him" (Matthew 11:27), and if when Philip asked, "Show us the Father," He did not say, "Look at the creation," but rather, "Whoever has seen Me has seen the Father" (John 14:8-9), then Paul reasonably accuses the Greeks of contemplating the harmony and order of creation without reflecting on the Framing Word within it (for the creatures witness to their own Framer) so as to apprehend the true God through creation and abandon their worship of it. He reasonably said, "His Eternal Power and Godhead" (Romans 1:20), thereby signifying the Son. And where the sacred writers say, "Who exists before the ages," and "By whom He made the ages" (Hebrews 1:2), they thereby clearly preach the eternal and everlasting being of the Son, even while they are speaking of God Himself. Thus, if Isaiah says, "The Everlasting God, the Creator of the ends of the earth" (Isaiah 40:28), and Susanna said, "O Everlasting God," and Baruch wrote, "I will cry unto the Everlasting in my days," and shortly after, "My hope is in the Everlasting, that He will save you, and joy has come unto me from the Holy One," yet because the Apostle, writing to the Hebrews, says, "Who being the radiance of His glory and the Expression of His Person" (Hebrews 1:3), and David too in the eighty-ninth Psalm says, "And the brightness of the Lord be upon us," and, "In Your Light shall we see Light," who has so little sense as to doubt the eternity of the Son? For when did anyone see light without the brightness of its radiance, that he may say of the Son, "There was once when He was not," or "Before His generation He was not"? And the words addressed to the Son in the one hundred and forty-fourth Psalm, "Your kingdom is a kingdom of all ages," forbid anyone to imagine any interval at all in which the Word did not exist. For if every interval in the ages is measured, and the Word is King and Maker of all the ages, therefore, since no interval at all exists prior to Him, it would be madness to say, "There was once when the Everlasting was not," and "The Son is from nothing." And since the Lord Himself says, "I am the Truth," not "I became the Truth," but always, "I am"—"I am the Shepherd," "I am the Light"—and again, "Do you not call Me Lord and Master? And you call Me well, for so I am," who, hearing such language from God, and the Wisdom, and Word of the Father, speaking of Himself, will any longer hesitate about the truth, and not immediately believe that in the phrase "I am," is signified that the Son is eternal and without beginning?

12. For after making mention of the creation, he naturally speaks of the Framer's Power as seen in it, which Power, I say, is the Word of God, by whom all things have been made. If indeed the creation is sufficient of itself alone, without the Son, to make God known, see that you fall not, from thinking that without the Son it has come to be. But if through the Son it has come to be, and 'in Him all things consist Colossians 1:17,' it must follow that he who contemplates the creation rightly, is contemplating also the Word who framed it, and through Him begins to apprehend the Father. And if, as the Saviour also says, 'No one knows the Father, save the Son, and he to whom the Son shall reveal Him Matthew 11:27,' and if on Philip's asking, 'Show us the Father,' He said not, 'Behold the creation,' but, 'He that has seen Me, has seen the Father John 14:8-9,' reasonably does Paul — while accusing the Greeks of contemplating the harmony and order of the creation without reflecting on the Framing Word within it (for the creatures witness to their own Framer) so as through the creation to apprehend the true God, and abandon their worship of it — reasonably has he said, 'His Eternal Power and Godhead Romans 1:20,' thereby signifying the Son. And where the sacred writers say, 'Who exists before the ages,' and 'By whom He made the ages Hebrews 1:2,' they thereby as clearly preach the eternal and everlasting being of the Son, even while they are designating God Himself. Thus, if Isaiah says, 'The Everlasting God, the Creator of the ends of the earth Isaiah 40:28;' and Susanna said, 'O Everlasting God;' and Baruch wrote, 'I will cry unto the Everlasting in my days,' and shortly after, 'My hope is in the Everlasting, that He will save you, and joy has come unto me from the Holy One;' yet forasmuch as the Apostle, writing to the Hebrews, says, 'Who being the radiance of His glory and the Expression of His Person Hebrews 1:3;' and David too in the eighty-ninth Psalm, 'And the brightness of the Lord be upon us,' and, 'In Your Light shall we see Light,' who has so little sense as to doubt of the eternity of the Son? For when did man see light without the brightness of its radiance, that he may say of the Son, 'There was once, when He was not,' or 'Before His generation He was not.' And the words addressed to the Son in the hundred and forty-fourth Psalm, 'Your kingdom is a kingdom of all ages,' forbid any one to imagine any interval at all in which the Word did not exist. For if every interval in the ages is measured, and of all the ages the Word is King and Maker, therefore, whereas no interval at all exists prior to Him, it were madness to say, 'There was once when the Everlasting was not,' and 'From nothing is the Son.' And whereas the Lord Himself says, 'I am the Truth,' not 'I became the Truth.' but always, 'I am — I am the Shepherd, — I am the Light,'– and again, 'Call Me not, Lord and Master? And you call Me well, for so I am,' who, hearing such language from God, and the Wisdom, and Word of the Father, speaking of Himself, will any longer hesitate about the truth, and not immediately believe that in the phrase 'I am,' is signified that the Son is eternal and without beginning?

It's clear from the passages above that the Scriptures declare the Son's eternity. It's equally clear from what follows that the Arian phrases "He was not," "before," and "when" are used in these same Scriptures for creatures. For example, Moses in his account of how our world came to be says, "And every plant of the field, before it was in the earth, and every herb of the field before it grew; for the Lord God had not caused it to rain upon the earth, and there was not a man to till the ground." In Deuteronomy it says, "When the Most High divided to the nations." The Lord said in His own Person, "If you loved Me, you would rejoice because I said, I go unto the Father, for My Father is greater than I. And now I have told you before it come to pass, that when it has come to pass, you might believe." Concerning creation He says through Solomon, "Or ever the earth was, when there were no depths, I was brought forth; when there were no fountains abounding with water. Before the mountains were settled, before the hills, was I brought forth." And, "Before Abraham was, I am." Concerning Jeremiah He says, "Before I formed you in the womb, I knew you." David says in the Psalm, "Before the mountains were brought forth, or ever the earth and the world were made, You are, God from everlasting and world without end." And in Daniel, "Susanna cried out with a loud voice and said, O everlasting God, that know the secrets, and know all things before they be." So it's clear that the phrases "once was not," "before it came to be," "when," and similar expressions belong to created things that come from nothing, but are foreign to the Word. If such terms are used in Scripture for created things, but "ever" is used for the Word, then it follows, you enemies of God, that the Son did not come from nothing, nor is He among created things at all, but is the Father's Image and Word who is eternal, never having not existed, but always existing as the eternal Radiance of a Light that is eternal. Why then do you imagine times before the Son? Why do you blaspheme the Word as coming after times, when He is the one through whom even the ages were made? How could time or age even exist when the Word, as you claim, had not yet appeared—He through whom all things have been made and without whom not one thing was made? Why, when you actually mean time, don't you plainly say "a time was when the Word was not"? You drop the word "time" to deceive simple people, but you don't hide your real meaning at all, and even if you did, you couldn't escape detection. You still clearly mean times when you say "There was when He was not" and "He was not before His generation."

13. It is plain then from the above that the Scriptures declare the Son's eternity; it is equally plain from what follows that the Arian phrases 'He was not,' and 'before' and 'when,' are in the same Scriptures predicated of creatures. Moses, for instance, in his account of the generation of our system, says, 'And every plant of the field, before it was in the earth, and every herb of the field before it grew; for the Lord God had not caused it to rain upon the earth, and there was not a man to till the ground Genesis 2:5.' And in Deuteronomy, 'When the Most High divided to the nations Deuteronomy 32:8.' And the Lord said in His own Person, 'If you loved Me, you would rejoice because I said, I go unto the Father, for My Father is greater than I. And now I have told you before it come to pass, that when it has come to pass, you might believe John 14:28-29.' And concerning the creation He says by Solomon, 'Or ever the earth was, when there were no depths, I was brought forth; when there were no fountains abounding with water. Before the mountains were settled, before the hills, was I brought forth Proverbs 8:23.' And, 'Before Abraham was, I am John 8:58.' And concerning Jeremiah He says, 'Before I formed you in the womb, I knew you Jeremiah 1:5.' And David in the Psalm says, 'Before the mountains were brought forth, or ever the earth and the world were made, You are, God from everlasting and world without end.' And in Daniel, 'Susanna cried out with a loud voice and said, O everlasting God, that know the secrets, and know all things before they be.' Thus it appears that the phrases 'once was not,' and 'before it came to be,' and 'when,' and the like, belong to things originate and creatures, which come out of nothing, but are alien to the Word. But if such terms are used in Scripture of things originate, but 'ever' of the Word, it follows, O you enemies of God, that the Son did not come out of nothing, nor is in the number of originated things at all, but is the Father's Image and Word eternal, never having not been, but being ever, as the eternal Radiance of a Light which is eternal. Why imagine then times before the Son? Or why blaspheme the Word as after times, by whom even the ages were made? For how did time or age at all subsist when the Word, as you say, had not appeared, 'through' whom 'all things have been made and without' whom 'not one thing was made John 1:3?' Or why, when you mean time, do you not plainly say, 'a time was when the Word was not?' But while you drop the word 'time' to deceive the simple, you do not at all conceal your own feeling, nor, even if you did, could you escape discovery. For you still simply mean times, when you say, 'There was when He was not,' and 'He was not before His generation.'

Chapter 5. Subject Continued. Objection, that the Son's eternity makes Him coordinate with the Father, introduces the subject of His Divine Sonship, as a second proof of His eternity. The word Son is introduced in a secondary, but is to be understood in real sense. Since all things partake of the Father in partaking of the Son, He is the whole participation of the Father, that is, He is the Son by nature; for to be wholly participated is to beget.

When these points are proved in this way, their profaneness goes even further. "If there never was a time when the Son was not," they say, "but He is eternal and coexists with the Father, you no longer call Him the Father's Son, but His brother." How senseless and argumentative! If we only said that He was eternally with the Father and not His Son, their pretended concern would have some plausibility. But if, while we say that He is eternal, we also confess Him to be Son from the Father, how can He who is begotten be considered the brother of Him who begets? And if our faith is in Father and Son, what brotherhood exists between them? And how can the Word be called the brother of Him whose Word He is? This is not an objection from men who are truly ignorant, for they understand how the truth stands. Rather, it is a Jewish pretense from those who, in Solomon's words, "through desire separate themselves" from the truth. For the Father and the Son were not generated from some preexisting origin, so that we should account them brothers. Rather, the Father is the origin of the Son and begot Him. The Father is Father and not born the Son of anyone, and the Son is Son and not brother. Further, if He is called the eternal offspring of the Father, He is rightly so called. For the essence of the Father was never imperfect, so that what is proper to it should be added afterwards. Nor has the Son been begotten as man is from man, so as to be later than His Father's existence. Rather, He is God's offspring, and as being the proper Son of God who is eternal, He exists eternally. For whereas it is proper to men to beget in time because of the imperfection of their nature, God's offspring is eternal because His nature is always perfect. If then He is not a Son but a work made out of nothing, they have only to prove it, and then they are free, as if speculating about a creature, to cry out, "There was once when He was not," for things that are originated did not exist and have come to be. But if He is Son, as the Father says and the Scriptures proclaim, and "Son" is nothing else than what is generated from the Father, and what is generated from the Father is His Word and Wisdom and Radiance, what is to be said except that in maintaining "Once the Son was not," they rob God of His Word like plunderers, and openly assert of Him that He was once without His proper Word and Wisdom, and that the Light was once without radiance, and that the Fountain was once barren and dry? For though they pretend to be alarmed at the name of time because of those who reproach them with it, and say that He was before times, yet since they assign certain intervals in which they imagine He was not, they are still most irreligious, as they equally suggest times and impute to God an absence of Reason.

14. When these points are thus proved, their profaneness goes further. 'If there never was, when the Son was not,' say they, 'but He is eternal, and coexists with the Father, you call Him no more the Father's Son, but brother.' O insensate and contentious! For if we said only that He was eternally with the Father, and not His Son, their pretended scruple would have some plausibility; but if, while we say that He is eternal, we also confess Him to be Son from the Father, how can He that is begotten be considered brother of Him who begets? And if our faith is in Father and Son, what brotherhood is there between them? And how can the Word be called brother of Him whose Word He is? This is not an objection of men really ignorant, for they comprehend how the truth lies; but it is a Jewish pretence, and that from those who, in Solomon's words, 'through desire separate themselves Proverbs 18:1 ' from the truth. For the Father and the Son were not generated from some pre-existing origin, that we may account Them brothers, but the Father is the Origin of the Son and begot Him; and the Father is Father, and not born the Son of any; and the Son is Son, and not brother. Further, if He is called the eternal offspring of the Father, He is rightly so called. For never was the essence of the Father imperfect, that what is proper to it should be added afterwards; nor, as man from man, has the Son been begotten, so as to be later than His Father's existence, but He is God's offspring, and as being proper Son of God, who is ever, He exists eternally. For, whereas it is proper to men to beget in time, from the imperfection of their nature, God's offspring is eternal, for His nature is ever perfect. If then He is not a Son, but a work made out of nothing, they have but to prove it; and then they are at liberty, as if imagining about a creature, to cry out, 'There was once when He was not;' for things which are originated were not, and have come to be. But if He is Son, as the Father says, and the Scriptures proclaim, and 'Son' is nothing else than what is generated from the Father; and what is generated from the Father is His Word, and Wisdom, and Radiance; what is to be said but that, in maintaining 'Once the Son was not,' they rob God of His Word, like plunderers, and openly predicate of Him that He was once without His proper Word and Wisdom, and that the Light was once without radiance, and the Fountain was once barren and dry? For though they pretend alarm at the name of time, because of those who reproach them with it, and say, that He was before times, yet whereas they assign certain intervals, in which they imagine He was not, they are most irreligious still, as equally suggesting times, and imputing to God an absence of Reason.

But if, on the other hand, they acknowledge the name 'Son' along with us—because they don't want to be publicly and universally condemned—yet deny that the Son is the proper offspring of the Father's essence on the grounds that this would involve parts and divisions, what is this except denying that He is truly Son and calling Him Son in name only? And is it not a serious error to think materially about what is immaterial, and to deny what is natural and proper to the Father simply because of the weakness of their own nature? All that remains is for them to deny Him altogether, since they don't understand what God is and what the Father is—these foolish people measure the Father's Offspring by their own standards. People whose state of mind leads them to think there cannot be a Son of God deserve our pity, but they must be questioned and exposed in hopes of bringing them to their senses. If, as you claim, 'the Son is from nothing' and 'did not exist before His generation,' then of course He, like all others, must be called Son and God and Wisdom only by participation, for that is how all other creatures exist and are glorified through sanctification. So you must tell us what He participates in. All other things participate in the Spirit, but according to you, what does He participate in? The Spirit? No, rather the Spirit Himself receives from the Son, as the Son Himself says, and it is not reasonable to say that the latter is sanctified by the former. Therefore He participates in the Father—this is the only remaining option. But what is this thing that is participated, and where does it come from? If it is something external provided by the Father, then He will not be a partaker of the Father but of what is external to Him. He will no longer even be second after the Father, since this other thing comes before Him, nor could He be called Son of the Father, but rather son of that thing, since it is by partaking of it that He is called Son and God. If this is inappropriate and irreligious—when the Father says, 'This is My Beloved Son,' and when the Son says that God is His own Father—it follows that what is participated is not external but comes from the essence of the Father. And regarding this again, if it is other than the essence of the Son, an equally absurd consequence confronts us, since there would be something between what comes from the Father and the essence of the Son, whatever that might be.

15. But if on the other hand, while they acknowledge with us the name of 'Son,' from an unwillingness to be publicly and generally condemned, they deny that the Son is the proper offspring of the Father's essence, on the ground that this must imply parts and divisions; what is this but to deny that He is very Son, and only in name to call Him Son at all? And is it not a grievous error, to have material thoughts about what is immaterial, and because of the weakness of their proper nature to deny what is natural and proper to the Father? It does but remain, that they should deny Him also, because they understand not how God is, and what the Father is, now that, foolish men, they measure by themselves the Offspring of the Father. And persons in such a state of mind as to consider that there cannot be a Son of God, demand our pity; but they must be interrogated and exposed for the chance of bringing them to their senses. If then, as you say, 'the Son is from nothing,' and 'was not before His generation,' He, of course, as well as others, must be called Son and God and Wisdom only by participation; for thus all other creatures consist, and by sanctification are glorified. You have to tell us then, of what He is partaker. All other things partake of the Spirit, but He, according to you, of what is He partaker? Of the Spirit? Nay, rather the Spirit Himself takes from the Son, as He Himself says; and it is not reasonable to say that the latter is sanctified by the former. Therefore it is the Father that He partakes; for this only remains to say. But this, which is participated, what is it or whence? If it be something external provided by the Father, He will not now be partaker of the Father, but of what is external to Him; and no longer will He be even second after the Father, since He has before Him this other; nor can He be called Son of the Father, but of that, as partaking which He has been called Son and God. And if this be unseemly and irreligious, when the Father says, 'This is My Beloved Son Matthew 3:17,' and when the Son says that God is His own Father, it follows that what is partaken is not external, but from the essence of the Father. And as to this again, if it be other than the essence of the Son, an equal extravagance will meet us; there being in that case something between this that is from the Father and the essence of the Son, whatever that be.

Since such thoughts are clearly improper and false, we must say that what comes from the Father's essence and is proper to Him is entirely the Son. For it means the same thing to say that God is wholly participated and that He begets, and what does begetting mean except a Son? And so all things partake of the Father by partaking of the Son Himself, according to the grace of the Spirit coming from Him. This shows that the Son Himself partakes of nothing, but what is partaken from the Father is the Son. For by partaking of the Son Himself, we are said to partake of God, which is what Peter meant when he said "that you may be partakers in a divine nature," and what the Apostle meant when he said "Do you not know that you are a temple of God" and "We are the temple of a living God." When we see the Son, we see the Father, because the thought and understanding of the Son is knowledge about the Father, since He is the Father's proper offspring from His essence. And since none of us would ever call God's being partaken an affection or division of God's essence (for it has been shown and acknowledged that God is participated, and to be participated is the same as to beget), therefore what is begotten is neither an affection nor a division of that blessed essence. So it is not unbelievable that God should have a Son, the offspring of His own essence. Nor do we imply affection or division of God's essence when we speak of "Son" and "offspring." Rather, we believe in acknowledging the genuine, true, and Only-begotten of God. If then, as we have stated and are showing, what is the offspring of the Father's essence is the Son, we cannot hesitate—rather we must be certain—that the same is the Wisdom and Word of the Father, in and through whom He creates and makes all things; and His Brightness too, in whom He enlightens all things and is revealed to whom He wills; and His Expression and Image also, in whom He is contemplated and known. Therefore "He and His Father are one," and whoever looks on Him looks on the Father; and the Christ, in whom all things are redeemed and the new creation is made anew. And conversely, since the Son is such an offspring, it is not fitting but rather full of danger to say that He is a work out of nothing or that He did not exist before His generation. For whoever speaks this way about what is proper to the Father's essence already blasphemes the Father Himself, since he really thinks about Him what he falsely imagines about His offspring.

16. Such thoughts then being evidently unseemly and untrue, we are driven to say that what is from the essence of the Father, and proper to Him, is entirely the Son; for it is all one to say that God is wholly participated, and that He begets; and what does begetting signify but a Son? And thus of the Son Himself, all things partake according to the grace of the Spirit coming from Him; and this shows that the Son Himself partakes of nothing, but what is partaken from the Father, is the Son; for, as partaking of the Son Himself, we are said to partake of God; and this is what Peter said 'that you may be partakers in a divine nature 2 Peter 1:4;' as says too the Apostle, 'Do you not know, that you are a temple of God.' and, 'We are the temple of a living God.' And beholding the Son, we see the Father; for the thought and comprehension of the Son, is knowledge concerning the Father, because He is His proper offspring from His essence. And since to be partaken no one of us would ever call affection or division of God's essence (for it has been shown and acknowledged that God is participated, and to be participated is the same thing as to beget); therefore that which is begotten is neither affection nor division of that blessed essence. Hence it is not incredible that God should have a Son, the Offspring of His own essence; nor do we imply affection or division of God's essence, when we speak of 'Son' and 'Offspring;' but rather, as acknowledging the genuine, and true, and Only-begotten of God, so we believe. If then, as we have stated and are showing, what is the Offspring of the Father's essence be the Son, we cannot hesitate, rather we must be certain, that the same is the Wisdom and Word of the Father, in and through whom He creates and makes all things; and His Brightness too, in whom He enlightens all things, and is revealed to whom He will; and His Expression and Image also, in whom He is contemplated and known, wherefore 'He and His Father are one John 10:30,' and whoever looks on Him looks on the Father; and the Christ, in whom all things are redeemed, and the new creation wrought afresh. And on the other hand, the Son being such Offspring, it is not fitting, rather it is full of peril, to say, that He is a work out of nothing, or that He was not before His generation. For he who thus speaks of that which is proper to the Father's essence, already blasphemes the Father Himself; since he really thinks of Him what he falsely imagines of His offspring.

Chapter 6. Subject Continued. Third proof of the Son's eternity, viz. from other titles indicative of His coessentiality; as the Creator; One of the Blessed Trinity; as Wisdom; as Word; as Image. If the Son is a perfect Image of the Father, why is He not a Father also? Because God, being perfect, is not the origin of a race. Only the Father a Father because the Only Father, only the Son a Son because the Only Son. Men are not really fathers and really sons, but shadows of the True. The Son does not become a Father, because He has received from the Father to be immutable and ever the same

This in itself is enough to refute the Arian heresy, but its false teaching will also be clear from what follows. If God is Maker and Creator, and creates His works through the Son, and we cannot think of things that come into being except as existing through the Word, is it not blasphemous—since God is Maker—to say that His creating Word and His Wisdom once did not exist? This is the same as saying that God is not Maker, if He did not have His own proper creating Word which is from Him, but instead that by which He creates came to Him from outside, is alien to Him, and unlike in ousia. Next, let them answer this—or rather learn from it how irreligious they are in saying "Once He was not" and "He was not before His generation." For if the Word is not with the Father from everlasting, the Trinity is not everlasting. Instead, a Monad existed first, and afterwards by addition it became a Trinity. And so as time passed, it seems that what we know about God grew and took shape. Furthermore, if the Son is not the proper offspring of the Father's ousia but came to be from nothing, then the Trinity consists of nothing, and once there was not a Trinity but a Monad. The Trinity was once deficient and then complete—deficient before the Son was originated, complete when He came to be. From then on, something originated is counted together with the Creator, and what once was not receives divine worship and glory alongside Him who always existed. Even more serious, the Trinity turns out to be unlike itself, consisting of strange and alien natures and ousiai. This is another way of saying that the Trinity has an originated existence. What kind of religion is this, which is not even consistent with itself but is in the process of being completed as time goes on, and is now one way and then another way? For it will probably receive some new addition, and so on without limit, since from the very beginning it gained its existence through additions. And so clearly it could also decrease in the opposite direction, for what is added can obviously be subtracted.

17. This is of itself a sufficient refutation of the Arian heresy; however, its heterodoxy will appear also from the following:– If God be Maker and Creator, and create His works through the Son, and we cannot regard things which come to be, except as being through the Word, is it not blasphemous, God being Maker, to say, that His Framing Word and His Wisdom once was not? It is the same as saying, that God is not Maker, if He had not His proper Framing Word which is from Him, but that that by which He frames, accrues to Him from without, and is alien from Him, and unlike in essence. Next, let them tell us this — or rather learn from it how irreligious they are in saying, 'Once He was not,' and, 'He was not before His generation;'– for if the Word is not with the Father from everlasting, the Triad is not everlasting; but a Monad was first, and afterwards by addition it became a Triad; and so as time went on, it seems what we know concerning God grew and took shape. And further, if the Son is not proper offspring of the Father's essence, but of nothing has come to be, then of nothing the Triad consists, and once there was not a Triad, but a Monad; and a Triad once with deficiency, and then complete; deficient, before the Son was originated, complete when He had come to be; and henceforth a thing originated is reckoned with the Creator, and what once was not has divine worship and glory with Him who was ever. Nay, what is more serious still, the Triad is discovered to be unlike Itself, consisting of strange and alien natures and essences. And this, in other words, is saying, that the Triad has an originated consistence. What sort of a religion then is this, which is not even like itself, but is in process of completion as time goes on, and is now not thus, and then again thus? For probably it will receive some fresh accession, and so on without limit, since at first and at starting it took its consistence by way of accessions. And so undoubtedly it may decrease on the contrary, for what is added plainly admits of being subtracted.

But this is not the case—perish the thought! The Triad is not originated. There is an eternal and one Godhead in a Triad, and there is one glory of the Holy Triad. Yet you presume to divide it into different natures. You say the Father is eternal, but of the Word who is seated beside Him you say, "Once He was not." Though the Son is seated beside the Father, you think to place Him far from Him. The Triad is Creator and Framer, yet you do not fear to degrade it to the level of things that are from nothing. You do not scruple to equate servile beings with the nobility of the Triad, and to rank the King, the Lord of Sabaoth, with subjects. Stop this confusion of things that cannot be associated, or rather of things that have no being with Him who is. Such statements do not glorify and honor the Lord, but the reverse, for whoever dishonors the Son dishonors the Father also. For if the doctrine of God is now perfect in a Triad, and this is the true and only religion, and this is the good and the truth, it must have been always so—unless the good and the truth are something that came later, and the doctrine of God is completed by additions. I say it must have been eternally so. But if not eternally, then not so at present either, but at present as you suppose it was from the beginning—I mean, not a Triad now. But no Christian would tolerate such heretics. It belongs to the Greeks to introduce an originated Triad and to level it with originated things, for these do admit of deficiencies and additions. But the faith of Christians acknowledges the blessed Triad as unalterable and perfect and ever what it was, neither adding to it what is more nor imputing to it any loss (for both ideas are irreligious). Therefore it separates the Triad from all things generated, guards as indivisible the unity of the Godhead itself, and worships it. It shuns the Arian blasphemies and confesses and acknowledges that the Son always was, for He is eternal, as is the Father, of whom He is the eternal Word—to which subject let us now return again.

18. But this is not so: perish the thought; the Triad is not originated; but there is an eternal and one Godhead in a Triad, and there is one Glory of the Holy Triad. And you presume to divide it into different natures; the Father being eternal, yet you say of the Word which is seated by Him, 'Once He was not;' and, whereas the Son is seated by the Father, yet you think to place Him far from Him. The Triad is Creator and Framer, and you fear not to degrade It to things which are from nothing; you scruple not to equal servile beings to the nobility of the Triad, and to rank the King, the Lord of Sabaoth with subjects. Cease this confusion of things unassociable, or rather of things which are not with Him who is. Such statements do not glorify and honour the Lord, but the reverse; for he who dishonours the Son, dishonours also the Father. For if the doctrine of God is now perfect in a Triad, and this is the true and only Religion, and this is the good and the truth, it must have been always so, unless the good and the truth be something that came after, and the doctrine of God is completed by additions. I say, it must have been eternally so; but if not eternally, not so at present either, but at present so, as you suppose it was from the beginning — I mean, not a Triad now. But such heretics no Christian would bear; it belongs to Greeks, to introduce an originated Triad, and to level It with things originate; for these do admit of deficiencies and additions; but the faith of Christians acknowledges the blessed Triad as unalterable and perfect and ever what It was, neither adding to It what is more, nor imputing to It any loss (for both ideas are irreligious), and therefore it dissociates It from all things generated, and it guards as indivisible and worships the unity of the Godhead Itself; and shuns the Arian blasphemies, and confesses and acknowledges that the Son was ever; for He is eternal, as is the Father, of whom He is the Eternal Word, — to which subject let us now return again.

If God exists and is called the Fountain of wisdom and life—as He says through Jeremiah, "They have forsaken Me the Fountain of living waters," and again, "A glorious high throne from the beginning, is the place of our sanctuary; O Lord, the Hope of Israel, all that forsake You shall be ashamed, and they that depart from Me shall be written in the earth, because they have forsaken the Lord, the Fountain of living waters;" and in the book of Baruch it is written, "You have forsaken the Fountain of wisdom"—this means that life and wisdom are not foreign to the ousia of the Fountain, but are proper to it, and were never at any time without existence, but always existed. Now the Son is all this, who says, "I am the Life," and, "I Wisdom dwell with prudence." Is it not then irreligious to say, "Once the Son was not?" For it is the same as saying, "Once the Fountain was dry, destitute of Life and Wisdom." But then it would cease to be a fountain; for what does not beget from itself is not a fountain. What a load of absurdity! For God promises that those who do His will shall be as a fountain whose water does not fail, saying through Isaiah the prophet, "And the Lord shall satisfy your soul in drought, and make your bones fat; and you shall be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not." And yet these people, though God is called and is a Fountain of wisdom, dare to insult Him as barren and void of His proper Wisdom. But their teaching is false; truth witnesses that God is the eternal Fountain of His proper Wisdom; and if the Fountain is eternal, the Wisdom also must be eternal. For in it all things were made, as David says in the Psalm, "In Wisdom have You made them all;" and Solomon says, "The Lord by Wisdom has formed the earth, by understanding has He established the heavens." And this Wisdom is the Word, and through Him, as John says, "all things were made," and "without Him was made not one thing." And this Word is Christ; for "there is One God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we for Him; and One Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we through Him." And if all things are through Him, He Himself is not to be counted with that "all." For whoever dares to call Him, through whom all things exist, one of that "all," will surely have similar ideas concerning God, from whom are all. But if he shrinks from this as improper, and excludes God from that all, it is only consistent that he should also exclude from that all the Only-Begotten Son, as being proper to the Father's ousia. And if He is not one of the all, it is sinful to say concerning Him, "He was not," and "He was not before His generation." Such words may be used of the creatures; but as to the Son, He is such as the Father is, of whose ousia He is proper Offspring, Word, and Wisdom. For this is proper to the Son, as regards the Father, and this shows that the Father is proper to the Son; so that we may neither say that God was ever without Word, nor that the Son was non-existent. For why a Son, if not from Him? Or why Word and Wisdom, if not always proper to Him?

19. If God be, and be called, the Fountain of wisdom and life — as He says by Jeremiah, 'They have forsaken Me the Fountain of living waters Jeremiah 2:13;' and again, 'A glorious high throne from the beginning, is the place of our sanctuary; O Lord, the Hope of Israel, all that forsake You shall be ashamed, and they that depart from Me shall be written in the earth, because they have forsaken the Lord, the Fountain of living waters;' and in the book of Baruch it is written, 'You have forsaken the Fountain of wisdom Baruch 3:12,'– this implies that life and wisdom are not foreign to the Essence of the Fountain, but are proper to It, nor were at any time without existence, but were always. Now the Son is all this, who says, 'I am the Life John 14:6,' and, 'I Wisdom dwell with prudence Proverbs 8:12.' Is it not then irreligious to say, 'Once the Son was not?' for it is all one with saying, 'Once the Fountain was dry, destitute of Life and Wisdom.' But a fountain it would then cease to be; for what begets not from itself, is not a fountain. What a load of extravagance! For God promises that those who do His will shall be as a fountain which the water fails not, saying by Isaiah the prophet, 'And the Lord shall satisfy your soul in drought, and make your bones fat; and you shall be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not Isaiah 58:11.' And yet these, whereas God is called and is a Fountain of wisdom, dare to insult Him as barren and void of His proper Wisdom. But their doctrine is false; truth witnessing that God is the eternal Fountain of His proper Wisdom; and, if the Fountain be eternal, the Wisdom also must needs be eternal. For in It were all things made, as David says in the Psalm, 'In Wisdom have You made them all;' and Solomon says, 'The Lord by Wisdom has formed the earth, by understanding has He established the heavens Proverbs 3:19.' And this Wisdom is the Word, and by Him, as John says, 'all things were made,' and 'without Him was made not one thing.' And this Word is Christ; for 'there is One God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we for Him; and One Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we through Him 1 Corinthians 8:6.' And if all things are through Him, He Himself is not to be reckoned with that 'all.' For he who dares to call Him, through whom are things, one of that 'all,' surely will have like speculations concerning God, from whom are all. But if he shrinks from this as unseemly, and excludes God from that all, it is but consistent that he should also exclude from that all the Only-Begotten Son, as being proper to the Father's essence. And, if He be not one of the all, it is sin to say concerning Him, 'He was not,' and 'He was not before His generation.' Such words may be used of the creatures; but as to the Son, He is such as the Father is, of whose essence He is proper Offspring, Word, and Wisdom. For this is proper to the Son, as regards the Father, and this shows that the Father is proper to the Son; that we may neither say that God was ever without Word, nor that the Son was non-existent. For wherefore a Son, if not from Him? Or wherefore Word and Wisdom, if not ever proper to Him?

When, then, was God without that which is proper to Him? Or how can anyone think that what is proper to Him is foreign and different in ousia? For all other things, according to the nature of created things, have no likeness in ousia with the Maker. They are external to Him, made by the Word through His grace and will, and so can cease to exist if He who made them so pleases—for such is the nature of created things. But regarding what is proper to the Father's ousia (for we have already determined this to be the Son), what outrageous irreligion it is to say that "This comes from nothing" and that "It was not before generation," but came from outside and can at some time cease to exist again! Anyone who reflects on this will see how this heresy diminishes the perfection and fullness of the Father's ousia. However, he will see its inappropriateness even more clearly if he considers that the Son is the Image and Radiance of the Father, and Expression, and Truth. For if, when Light exists, there exists with it its Image—namely, Radiance—and when a Subsistence (hypostasis) exists, there exists of it the entire Expression, and when a Father exists, there exists His Truth (namely, the Son), then let them consider what depths of irreligion they fall into when they make time the measure of the Image and Form of the Godhead. For if the Son was not before His generation, Truth was not always in God, which would be sinful to say. Since the Father existed, there always existed in Him the Truth, which is the Son, who says, "I am the Truth." And the Subsistence existing, of course there was immediately its Expression and Image, for God's Image is not drawn from outside, but God Himself has begotten it. In it, seeing Himself, He has delight, as the Son Himself says, "I was His delight." When, then, did the Father not see Himself in His own Image? Or when did He not have delight, that anyone should dare to say, "the Image is out of nothing" and "The Father had no delight before the Image came into existence"? And how could the Maker and Creator see Himself in a created and originated ousia? For such as the Father is, such must the Image be.

20. When then was God without that which is proper to Him? Or how can a man consider that which is proper, as foreign and alien in essence? For other things, according to the nature of things originate, are without likeness in essence with the Maker; but are external to Him, made by the Word at His grace and will, and thus admit of ceasing to be, if it so pleases Him who made them; for such is the nature of things originate. But as to what is proper to the Father's essence (for this we have already found to be the Son), what daring is it in irreligion to say that 'This comes from nothing,' and that 'It was not before generation,' but was adventitious, and can at some time cease to be again? Let a person only dwell upon this thought, and he will discern how the perfection and the plenitude of the Father's essence is impaired by this heresy; however, he will see its unseemliness still more clearly, if he considers that the Son is the Image and Radiance of the Father, and Expression, and Truth. For if, when Light exists, there be withal its Image, viz. Radiance, and, a Subsistence existing, there be of it the entire Expression, and, a Father existing, there be His Truth (viz. the Son); let them consider what depths of irreligion they fall into, who make time the measure of the Image and Form of the Godhead. For if the Son was not before His generation, Truth was not always in God, which it were a sin to say; for, since the Father was, there was ever in Him the Truth, which is the Son, who says, 'I am the Truth John 14:6.' And the Subsistence existing, of course there was immediately its Expression and Image; for God's Image is not delineated from without, but God Himself has begotten it; in which seeing Himself, He has delight, as the Son Himself says, 'I was His delight Proverbs 8:30.' When then did the Father not see Himself in His own Image? Or when had He not delight, that a man should dare to say, 'the Image is out of nothing,' and 'The Father had not delight before the Image was originated?' and how should the Maker and Creator see Himself in a created and originated essence? For such as is the Father, such must be the Image.

Let us continue by examining the attributes of the Father, and we will come to know whether this Image is truly His. The Father is eternal, immortal, powerful, light, King, Sovereign, God, Lord, Creator, and Maker. These attributes must be present in the Image to make it true that whoever has seen the Son has seen the Father. If the Son is not all these things, but as the Arians claim is originate and not eternal, then this is not a true Image of the Father—unless they abandon all shame and go on to say that the title of Image given to the Son does not indicate a similar ousia but is merely His name. But this, you enemies of Christ, is not an Image, nor is it an expression. For what resemblance does something created from nothing have to Him who brought what was nothing into being? Or how can that which once was not be like Him who is, since it falls short of Him in once not existing and in having its place among originate things? Nevertheless, wanting the Son to be such, the Arians have devised arguments like this: "If the Son is the Father's offspring and Image, and is like the Father in all things, then it necessarily follows that just as He was begotten, so He begets, and He too becomes father of a son. And again, the one begotten from Him begets in turn, and so on without limit; for this is what it means to make the Begotten like the one who begot Him." These foes of God are truly authors of blasphemy! Rather than confess that the Son is the Father's Image, they conceive material and earthly ideas about the Father Himself, attributing to Him divisions and emissions and outflows. If God were like man, then let Him become a parent like man, so that His Son would be father of another, and so on in succession from one to another, until the series they imagine grows into a multitude of gods. But if God is not like man—and He is not—we must not attribute to Him the characteristics of man. For animals and humans, after a Creator has brought them into being, are begotten through succession; and the son, having been begotten by a father who was himself a son, accordingly becomes in his turn a father to a son, inheriting from his father that by which he himself came to be. Therefore in such cases there is not, properly speaking, either a real father or a real son, nor do the father and son remain fixed in their respective roles, for the son himself becomes a father, being son of his father but father of his son. But it is not so in the Godhead, for God is not like man. The Father is not from a father; therefore He does not beget one who will become a father. Nor is the Son from an effluence of the Father, nor is He begotten from a father who was himself begotten; therefore He is not begotten in such a way as to beget. Thus it belongs to the Godhead alone that the Father is properly Father and the Son properly Son, and in Them and Them only does it hold that the Father is forever Father and the Son forever Son.

21. Proceed we then to consider the attributes of the Father, and we shall come to know whether this Image is really His. The Father is eternal, immortal, powerful, light, King, Sovereign, God, Lord, Creator, and Maker. These attributes must be in the Image, to make it true that he 'that has seen' the Son 'has seen the Father John 14:9.' If the Son be not all this, but, as the Arians consider, originate, and not eternal, this is not a true Image of the Father, unless indeed they give up shame, and go on to say, that the title of Image, given to the Son, is not a token of a similar essence, but His name only. But this, on the other hand, O you enemies of Christ, is not an Image, nor is it an Expression. For what is the likeness of what is out of nothing to Him who brought what was nothing into being? Or how can that which is not, be like Him that is, being short of Him in once not being, and in its having its place among things originate? However, such the Arians wishing Him to be, devised for themselves arguments such as this –'If the Son is the Father's offspring and Image, and is like in all things to the Father, then it necessarily holds that as He is begotten, so He begets, and He too becomes father of a son. And again, he who is begotten from Him, begets in his turn, and so on without limit; for this is to make the Begotten like Him that begot Him.' Authors of blasphemy, verily, are these foes of God! Who, sooner than confess that the Son is the Father's Image, conceive material and earthly ideas concerning the Father Himself, ascribing to Him severings and effluences and influences. If then God be as man, let Him become also a parent as man, so that His Son should be father of another, and so in succession one from another, till the series they imagine grows into a multitude of gods. But if God be not as man, as He is not, we must not impute to Him the attributes of man. For brutes and men, after a Creator has begun them, are begotten by succession; and the son, having been begotten of a father who was a son, becomes accordingly in his turn a father to a son, in inheriting from his father that by which he himself has come to be. Hence in such instances there is not, properly speaking, either father or son, nor do the father and the son stay in their respective characters, for the son himself becomes a father, being son of his father, but father of his son. But it is not so in the Godhead; for not as man is God; for the Father is not from a father; therefore does He not beget one who shall become a father; nor is the Son from effluence of the Father, nor is He begotten from a father that was begotten; therefore neither is He begotten so as to beget. Thus it belongs to the Godhead alone, that the Father is properly father, and the Son properly son, and in Them, and Them only, does it hold that the Father is ever Father and the Son ever Son.

Therefore, whoever asks why the Son does not beget a son must also ask why the Father did not have a father. But both questions are improper and full of impiety. For just as the Father is always Father and could never become Son, so the Son is always Son and could never become Father. For in this way He is shown to be the Father's Expression and Image, remaining what He is and not changing, but receiving from the Father to be one and the same. So if the Father changes, let the Image change, for this is how the Image and Radiance relates to Him who begot It. But if the Father is unchangeable, and He continues to be what He is, then necessarily the Image also continues to be what He is and will not change. Now He is Son from the Father, therefore He will not become different from what is proper to the Father's ousia. So these foolish people have devised this objection pointlessly, wanting to separate the Image from the Father so they might reduce the Son to the level of created things.

22. Therefore he who asks why the Son is not to beget a son, must inquire why the Father had not a father. But both suppositions are unseemly and full of impiety. For as the Father is ever Father and never could become Son, so the Son is ever Son and never could become Father. For in this rather is He shown to be the Father's Expression and Image, remaining what He is and not changing, but thus receiving from the Father to be one and the same. If then the Father change, let the Image change; for so is the Image and Radiance in its relation towards Him who begot It. But if the Father is unalterable, and what He is that He continues, necessarily does the Image also continue what He is, and will not alter. Now He is Son from the Father; therefore He will not become other than is proper to the Father's essence. Idly then have the foolish ones devised this objection also, wishing to separate the Image from the Father, that they might level the Son with things originated.

Chapter 7. Objections to the Foregoing Proof. Whether, in the generation of the Son, God made One that was already, or One that was not.

Ranking him among these created things according to Eusebius's teaching, and considering him to be like the things that come into existence through him, Arius and his followers turned away from the truth. When they started this heresy, they used to go around with dishonest phrases they had collected. Even now, some of them approach young men in the marketplace and question them—not from divine Scripture, but as if overflowing with "the abundance of their heart"—saying: "Did the One who exists make someone who did not exist, from what did not exist, or someone who already existed? So did he make the Son when the Son already existed, or when he did not yet exist?" And again, "Is the Unoriginate one or two?" and "Does he have free will, and yet not change by his own choice, since he has a changeable nature? For he is not like a stone that remains unmoved by itself." Then they turn to foolish women and address them in this manner suited to women: "Did you have a son before giving birth? Well, just as you did not, neither did the Son of God exist before his generation." In such language do these disgraceful men amuse themselves and revel, comparing God to humans, pretending to be Christians while changing God's glory "into an image made like to corruptible man."

22 ( continued). Ranking Him among these, according to the teaching of Eusebius, and accounting Him such as the things which come into being through Him, Arius and his fellows revolted from the truth, and used, when they commenced this heresy, to go about with dishonest phrases which they had got together; nay, up to this time some of them, when they fall in with boys in the market-place, question them, not out of divine Scripture, but thus, as if bursting with 'the abundance of their heart Matthew 12:34;'– 'He who is, did He make him who was not, from that which was [not], or him who was? Therefore did He make the Son, whereas He was, or whereas He was not?' And again, 'Is the Unoriginate one or two?' and 'Has He free will, and yet does not alter at His own choice, as being of an alterable nature? For He is not as a stone to remain by Himself unmoveable.' Next they turn to silly women, and address them in turn in this womanish language; 'Had you a son before bearing? Now, as you had not, so neither was the Son of God before His generation.' In such language do the disgraceful men sport and revel, and liken God to men, pretending to be Christians, but changing God's glory 'into an image made like to corruptible man. '

Words this foolish and ignorant deserved no answer at all. However, to prevent their heresy from appearing to have any foundation, it may be right—even if we have to go out of our way—to refute them here, especially for the sake of the gullible women who are so easily deceived by them. When they speak this way, they should ask a builder whether he can construct something without materials. And if he cannot, does it follow that God could not make the universe without materials? Or they should ask anyone whether they can exist without occupying space. And if they cannot, does it follow that God exists in a place? In this way they might be put to shame even by their own audience. Or why is it that when they hear God has a Son, they deny it by comparing Him to themselves, but when they hear that He creates and makes, they no longer raise objections based on human experience? They ought to apply the same reasoning to creation as well—to insist that God needs materials, and thus deny that He is Creator—until they end up groveling alongside the Manichees. But if the simple idea of God transcends such thoughts, and upon first hearing a person believes and knows that He exists, not as we exist but as God exists, and creates not as man creates but as God creates, then it is clear that He also begets not as men beget, but begets as God. For God does not pattern Himself after man. Rather, we men are also called fathers of our own children because God is properly and alone truly Father of His Son. For from Him "every fatherhood in heaven and earth is named" (Ephesians 3:15). Their arguments may seem to make sense on the surface, but if anyone examines them with reason, they will be found worthy of much ridicule and mockery.

23. Words so senseless and dull deserved no answer at all; however, lest their heresy appear to have any foundation, it may be right, though we go out of the way for it, to refute them even here, especially on account of the silly women who are so readily deceived by them. When they thus speak, they should have inquired of an architect, whether he can build without materials; and if he cannot, whether it follows that God could not make the universe without materials. Or they should have asked every man, whether he can be without place; and if he cannot, whether it follows that God is in place, that so they may be brought to shame even by their audience. Or why is it that, on hearing that God has a Son, they deny Him by the parallel of themselves; whereas, if they hear that He creates and makes, no longer do they object their human ideas? They ought in creation also to entertain the same, and to supply God with materials, and so deny Him to be Creator, till they end in grovelling with Manichees. But if the bare idea of God transcends such thoughts, and, on very first hearing, a man believes and knows that He is in being, not as we are, and yet in being as God, and creates not as man creates, but yet creates as God, it is plain that He begets also not as men beget, but begets as God. For God does not make man His pattern; but rather we men, for that God is properly, and alone truly, Father of His Son, are also called fathers of our own children; for of Him 'is every fatherhood in heaven and earth named Ephesians 3:15.' And their positions, while unscrutinized, have a show of sense; but if any one scrutinize them by reason, they will be found to incur much derision and mockery.

First of all, their opening question is extremely dull and unclear. They don't explain who they're asking about in a way that allows for an answer. Instead, they speak in abstract terms: "He who is," "him who is not." So who exactly "is," and what exactly "is not," O Arians? Who "is," and who "is not"? What things are said "to be," and what things "not to be"? The One who is can make things that are not, things that are, and things that were before. For example, a carpenter, a goldsmith, and a potter each works with pre-existing materials according to his craft, making whatever items he wishes. And God Himself, having taken the dust of the earth that already existed and had already been brought into being, fashions man. Yet that very earth, which did not exist at one time, He made at a certain point through His own Word. If this is what their question means, then clearly the created order did not exist before it originated, while human craftsmen work with existing materials. Thus their reasoning is inconsistent, since both "what is" comes into being and "what is not" comes into being, as these examples demonstrate. But if they're speaking about God and His Word, let them complete their question properly and then ask: Was the God "who is" ever without Reason? And since He is Light, was He ever without radiance? Or was He always Father of the Word? Or ask it this way: Has the Father "who is" made the Word "who is not," or does He have His Word always with Him as the proper offspring of His ousia? This will expose the fact that they are simply being presumptuous and engaging in sophisms about God and the One who is from Him. Who indeed can bear to hear them say that God was ever without Reason? This is what they fall into a second time, though they try in vain to escape it and hide it with their sophisms. Indeed, one would prefer not to hear them arguing at all that God was not always Father but became so later (which is necessary for their fantasy that His Word once was not), considering the number of proofs already presented against them. Besides, John says, "The Word was," and Paul writes, "Who being the brightness of His glory," and "Who is over all, God blessed forever. Amen."

24. For first of all, as to their first question, which is such as this, how dull and vague it is! They do not explain who it is they ask about, so as to allow of an answer, but they say abstractedly, 'He who is,' 'him who is not.' Who then 'is,' and what 'are not,' O Arians? Or who 'is,' and who 'is not?' what are said 'to be,' what 'not to be?' for He that is, can make things which are not, and which are, and which were before. For instance, carpenter, and goldsmith, and potter, each, according to his own art, works upon materials previously existing, making what vessels he pleases; and the God of all Himself, having taken the dust of the earth existing and already brought to be, fashions man; that very earth, however, whereas it was not once, He has at one time made by His own Word. If then this is the meaning of their question, the creature on the one hand plainly was not before its origination, and men, on the other, work the existing material; and thus their reasoning is inconsequent, since both 'what is' becomes, and 'what is not' becomes, as these instances show. But if they speak concerning God and His Word, let them complete their question and then ask, Was the God, 'who is,' ever without Reason? And, whereas He is Light, was He ray-less? Or was He always Father of the Word? Or again in this manner. Has the Father 'who is' made the Word 'who is not,' or has He ever with Him His Word, as the proper offspring of His substance? This will show them that they do but presume and venture on sophisms about God and Him who is from Him. Who indeed can bear to hear them say that God was ever without Reason? This is what they fall into a second time, though endeavouring in vain to escape it and to hide it with their sophisms. Nay, one would fain not hear them disputing at all, that God was not always Father, but became so afterwards (which is necessary for their fantasy, that His Word once was not), considering the number of the proofs already adduced against them; while John besides says, 'The Word was John 1:1,' and Paul again writes, 'Who being the brightness of His glory Hebrews 1:3,' and, 'Who is over all, God blessed forever. Amen Romans 9:5.'

Perhaps they should have remained silent. But since they have not, we need to answer their shameless question with a bold response. Maybe when they see the contradictions that afflict their own position, they will stop fighting against the truth. So, after many prayers that God would be gracious to us, we might ask them in return: Did God, who is, come into being when he previously was not? Or does he exist even before his coming into being? Since he is, did he make himself? Or is he from nothing—being nothing beforehand and then suddenly appearing? Such an inquiry is improper, both improper and very blasphemous, yet it parallels their own. For the answer they give is full of irreligion. But if it is blasphemous and utterly irreligious to ask such questions about God, then it will be blasphemous as well to make similar inquiries about his Word. However, to expose how senseless and dull their question is, we must answer as follows: Since God is, he always has been; therefore, since the Father is eternal, his Radiance is eternal—which is his Word. And again, God who is has from himself his Word who also is. Neither was the Word added when he did not exist before, nor was the Father ever without Reason. For this attack on the Son makes the blasphemy rebound upon the Father—as if he devised for himself a Wisdom, Word, and Son from outside. For whichever of these titles you use, you denote the offspring from the Father, as has been said. So their objection does not hold. And naturally so, for in denying the Logos they consequently ask questions that are illogical. Just as if someone saw the sun and then inquired about its radiance, saying, "Did that which is make that which was, or that which was not," he would be considered not to reason sensibly but to be utterly confused—because he imagined what comes from the Light to be external to it and was raising questions about when and where and whether it was made—in the same way, to speculate about the Son and the Father in this manner and to make such inquiries is far greater madness. For it is to conceive of the Word of the Father as external to him and to foolishly call the natural offspring a work, with the claim "He was not before his generation." Let them also take this answer to their question: The Father who was made the Son who was, for "the Word was made flesh," and whereas he was Son of God, he made him at the consummation of the ages also Son of Man—unless, following the Samosatene, they claim that he did not even exist at all until he became man.

25. They had best have been silent; but since it is otherwise, it remains to meet their shameless question with a bold retort. Perhaps on seeing the counter absurdities which beset themselves, they may cease to fight against the truth. After many prayers then that God would be gracious to us, thus we might ask them in turn; God who is, has He so become, whereas He was not? Or is He also before His coming into being? Whereas He is, did He make Himself, or is He of nothing, and being nothing before, did He suddenly appear Himself? Unseemly is such an enquiry, both unseemly and very blasphemous, yet parallel with theirs; for the answer they make abounds in irreligion. But if it be blasphemous and utterly irreligious thus to inquire about God, it will be blasphemous too to make the like inquiries about His Word. However, by way of exposing a question so senseless and so dull, it is necessary to answer thus:– whereas God is, He was eternally; since then the Father is ever, His Radiance ever is, which is His Word. And again, God who is, has from Himself His Word who also is; and neither has the Word been added, whereas He was not before, nor was the Father once without Reason. For this assault upon the Son makes the blasphemy recoil upon the Father; as if He devised for Himself a Wisdom, and Word, and Son from without; for whichever of these titles you use, you denote the offspring from the Father, as has been said. So that this their objection does not hold; and naturally; for denying the Logos they in consequence ask questions which are illogical. As then if a person saw the sun, and then inquired concerning its radiance, and said, 'Did that which is make that which was, or that which was not,' he would be held not to reason sensibly, but to be utterly mazed, because he fancied what is from the Light to be external to it, and was raising questions, when and where and whether it were made; in like manner, thus to speculate concerning the Son and the Father and thus to inquire, is far greater madness, for it is to conceive of the Word of the Father as external to Him, and to idly call the natural offspring a work, with the avowal, 'He was not before His generation.' Nay, let them over and above take this answer to their question — The Father who was, made the Son who was, for 'the Word was made flesh John 1:14;' and, whereas He was Son of God, He made Him in consummation of the ages also Son of Man, unless forsooth, after the Samosatene, they affirm that He did not even exist at all, till He became man.

This is a sufficient response from us to their first question. Now it's your turn, Arians: remembering your own words, tell us whether the one who had a need required someone who already existed for the creation of the universe, or someone who did not exist? You said that he made his Son for himself out of nothing, as an instrument by which to make the universe. Which is greater: the one who needs something, or the one who supplies what is needed? Or doesn't each one fill the lack of the other? You actually prove the weakness of the Maker if he didn't have the power by himself to make the universe, but had to provide himself with an instrument from outside, like a carpenter or shipbuilder who can't work without an adze and saw! Can anything be more irreligious? Yet why should anyone dwell on how outrageous this is, when enough has already been said to show that their doctrine is mere fantasy?

26. This is sufficient from us in answer to their first question. And now on your part, O Arians, remembering your own words, tell us whether He who was needed one who was not for the framing of the universe, or one who was? You said that He made for Himself His Son out of nothing, as an instrument whereby to make the universe. Which then is superior, that which needs or that which supplies the need? Or does not each supply the deficiency of the other? You rather prove the weakness of the Maker, if He had not power of Himself to make the universe, but provided for Himself an instrument from without, as carpenter might do or shipwright, unable to work anything without adze and saw! Can anything be more irreligious? Yet why should one dwell on its heinousness, when enough has gone before to show that their doctrine is a mere fantasy?

Chapter 8. Objections Continued. Whether we may decide the question by the parallel of human sons, which are born later than their parents. No, for the force of the analogy lies in the idea of connaturality. Time is not involved in the idea of Son, but is adventitious to it, and does not attach to God, because He is without parts and passions. The titles Word and Wisdom guard our thoughts of Him and His Son from this misconception. God not a Father, as a Creator, in posse from eternity, because creation does not relate to the essence of God, as generation does.

Nor is it necessary to answer their other very simplistic and foolish question, which they put to gullible women—or rather, no answer is needed beyond what has already been given: that it is not appropriate to measure divine generation by the nature of human beings. However, so that they may once again condemn themselves, it is worthwhile to engage them on the same ground in this way: Clearly, if they question parents about their son, let them consider where the child who is begotten comes from. For even though the parent did not have a son before begetting him, still, after having him, he had him not as something external or foreign, but as from himself, and belonging to his ousia and being his exact image, so that the former is seen in the latter, and the latter is contemplated in the former. If then they conclude from human examples that generation implies time, why do they not from the same examples infer that it implies the natural and the proper, instead of extracting like a serpent from the earth only what turns to poison? Those who ask parents, "Did you have a son before you begot him?" should add, "And if you had a son, did you purchase him from outside as you would a house or any other possession?" And then they would be answered, "He is not from outside, but from myself. For things which are from outside are possessions and pass from one person to another; but my son is from me, proper to and similar to my ousia, not having become mine from another, but begotten of me; therefore I too am wholly in him, while I remain myself what I am." For this is how it is: although the parent is distinct in time, being human and having himself come to be in time, he too would have had his child coexistent with him always, except that his nature was a constraint and made it impossible. For Levi too was already in the loins of his great-grandfather before his own actual generation or that of his grandfather. When then the man reaches that age at which nature supplies the power, immediately, with nature unrestrained, he becomes father of the son from himself.

26. ( continued). Nor is answer needful to their other very simple and foolish inquiry, which they put to silly women; or none besides that which has been already given, namely, that it is not suitable to measure divine generation by the nature of men. However, that as before they may pass judgment on themselves, it is well to meet them on the same ground, thus:– Plainly, if they inquire of parents concerning their son, let them consider whence is the child which is begotten. For, granting the parent had not a son before his begetting, still, after having him, he had him, not as external or as foreign, but as from himself, and proper to his essence and his exact image, so that the former is beheld in the latter, and the latter is contemplated in the former. If then they assume from human examples that generation implies time, why not from the same infer that it implies the Natural and the Proper, instead of extracting serpent-like from the earth only what turns to poison? Those who ask of parents, and say, 'Had you a son before you begot him?' should add, 'And if you had a son, did you purchase him from without as a house or any other possession.' And then you would be answered, 'He is not from without, but from myself. For things which are from without are possessions, and pass from one to another; but my son is from me, proper and similar to my essence, not become mine from another, but begotten of me; wherefore I too am wholly in him, while I remain myself what I am.' For so it is; though the parent be distinct in time, as being man, who himself has come to be in time, yet he too would have had his child ever coexistent with him, but that his nature was a restraint and made it impossible. For Levi too was already in the loins of his great-grandfather, before his own actual generation, or that of his grandfather. When then the man comes to that age at which nature supplies the power, immediately, with nature, unrestrained, he becomes father of the son from himself.

Therefore, if when asking parents about children they get the answer that children who exist by nature are not from outside but from their parents, let them confess in the same way concerning the Word of God that He is simply from the Father. And if they raise questions about time, let them explain what would prevent God—for it is necessary to prove their irreligion on the very ground where they make their mockery—let them tell us what there is to prevent God from being always Father of the Son, since it is undeniable that what is begotten must be from its father. Moreover, they will pass judgment on themselves in attributing such things to God if, just as they questioned women about time, they also ask the sun about its radiance and the fountain about its stream. They will find that these offspring always exist together with the things from which they come. And if parents like these share both nature and duration in common with their children, why do they not openly state their irreligion if they suppose God is inferior to things that come into being? But if they do not dare to say this openly, and if the Son is confessed to be not from outside but a natural offspring from the Father, and if there is nothing that restrains God (for He is not like a human being, but greater than the sun, or rather the God of the sun), it follows that the Word is from Him and exists eternally with Him, through whom the Father also caused all things that were not to come into being. That the Son does not come from nothing but is eternal and from the Father is therefore certain even from the nature of the case, and the heretics' question to parents exposes their perverseness, for they acknowledge the point about nature but have now been put to shame on the point about time.

27. Therefore, if on asking parents about children, they get for answer, that children which are by nature are not from without, but from their parents, let them confess in like manner concerning the Word of God, that He is simply from the Father. And if they make a question of the time, let them say what is to restrain God — for it is necessary to prove their irreligion on the very ground on which their scoff is made — let them tell us, what is there to restrain God from being always Father of the Son; for that what is begotten must be from its father is undeniable. Moreover, they will pass judgment on themselves in attributing such things to God, if, as they questioned women on the subject of time, so they inquire of the sun concerning its radiance, and of the fountain concerning its issue. They will find that these, though an offspring, always exist with those things from which they are. And if parents, such as these, have in common with their children nature and duration, why, if they suppose God inferior to things that come to be, do they not openly say out their own irreligion? But if they do not dare to say this openly, and the Son is confessed to be, not from without, but a natural offspring from the Father, and that there is nothing which is a restraint to God (for not as man is He, but more than the sun, or rather the God of the sun), it follows that the Word is from Him and is ever co-existent with Him, through whom also the Father caused that all things which were not should be. That then the Son comes not of nothing but is eternal and from the Father, is certain even from the nature of the case; and the question of the heretics to parents exposes their perverseness; for they confess the point of nature, and now have been put to shame on the point of time.

As we said before, we repeat now that the divine generation must not be compared to human nature, nor should the Son be considered a part of God, nor should the generation imply any passion at all. God is not like man, for men beget through passion, having a changeable nature that must wait for certain periods because of its weakness. But this cannot be so with God, for He is not composed of parts. Being impassible and simple, He is Father of the Son impassibly and indivisibly. This is strongly evidenced and proved by divine Scripture. For the Word of God is His Son, and the Son is the Father's Word and Wisdom. And the Word and Wisdom is neither a creature nor a part of Him whose Word He is, nor an offspring begotten through passion. Uniting these two titles, Scripture speaks of 'Son' in order to proclaim the natural and true offspring of His essence. On the other hand, so that no one may think of the Offspring in human terms, while signifying His essence it also calls Him Word, Wisdom, and Radiance—to teach us that the generation was impassible, eternal, and worthy of God. What affection, then, or what part of the Father is the Word and the Wisdom and the Radiance? This much can be impressed even on these foolish men. For just as they asked women about God's Son, let them ask men about the Word, and they will find that the word they speak is neither an affection of them nor a part of their mind. But if such is the word of men, who are subject to passion and divisible, why do they speculate about passions and parts in the case of the immaterial and indivisible God? They do this so that under the pretense of reverence they may deny the true and natural generation of the Son. Enough was said above to show that the offspring from God is not an affection, and now it has been shown in particular that the Word is not begotten according to affection. The same can be said of Wisdom. God is not like man, nor must they think of Him in human terms here. For while men are capable of wisdom, God partakes in nothing but is Himself the Father of His own Wisdom, and those who partake of it are given the name of wise. And this Wisdom is not a passion or a part, but an offspring proper to the Father. Therefore He is always Father, nor is the character of Father something added to God, lest He seem changeable. For if it is good that He be Father but He has not always been Father, then good has not always been in Him.

28. As we said above, so now we repeat, that the divine generation must not be compared to the nature of men, nor the Son considered to be part of God, nor the generation to imply any passion whatever; God is not as man; for men beget passibly, having a transitive nature, which waits for periods by reason of its weakness. But with God this cannot be; for He is not composed of parts, but being impassible and simple, He is impassibly and indivisibly Father of the Son. This again is strongly evidenced and proved by divine Scripture. For the Word of God is His Son, and the Son is the Father's Word and Wisdom; and Word and Wisdom is neither creature nor part of Him whose Word He is, nor an offspring passibly begotten. Uniting then the two titles, Scripture speaks of 'Son,' in order to herald the natural and true offspring of His essence; and, on the other hand, that none may think of the Offspring humanly, while signifying His essence, it also calls Him Word, Wisdom, and Radiance; to teach us that the generation was impassible, and eternal, and worthy of God. What affection then, or what part of the Father is the Word and the Wisdom and the Radiance? So much may be impressed even on these men of folly; for as they asked women concerning God's Son, so let them inquire of men concerning the Word, and they will find that the word which they put forth is neither an affection of them nor a part of their mind. But if such be the word of men, who are passible and partitive, why speculate they about passions and parts in the instance of the immaterial and indivisible God, that under pretence of reverence they may deny the true and natural generation of the Son? Enough was said above to show that the offspring from God is not an affection; and now it has been shown in particular that the Word is not begotten according to affection. The same may be said of Wisdom; God is not as man; nor must they here think humanly of Him. For, whereas men are capable of wisdom, God partakes in nothing, but is Himself the Father of His own Wisdom, of which whoever partake are given the name of wise. And this Wisdom too is not a passion, nor a part, but an Offspring proper to the Father. Wherefore He is ever Father, nor is the character of Father adventitious to God, lest He seem alterable; for if it is good that He be Father, but has not ever been Father, then good has not ever been in Him.

They ask: "Look, God was always a Maker, and the power to create isn't something added to Him later. Does it follow, then, that because He is the Maker of all things, His works must also be eternal? And would it be wrong to say of them too that they didn't exist before they were made?" These Arians are foolish. What similarity is there between a Son and a created work that they should compare a father's role with a maker's role? How is it that, given the difference between offspring and work that has been demonstrated, they remain so poorly taught? Let me say again: a work is external to one's nature, but a son is the proper offspring of one's essence (ousia). It follows that a work need not always exist, because the workman makes it when he chooses. But offspring is not subject to will—it is proper to the essence. A man can exist and can be called a Maker even when his works don't yet exist, but he cannot be called or actually be a father unless a son exists. If they ask curiously why God, though He always had the power to create, doesn't always create (though this too is presumptuous madness, for "who has known the mind of the Lord, or who has been His counselor?" and how shall "the thing formed say to the potter, 'why did you make me like this?'"), yet not to leave even a weak argument unaddressed, they must be told this: although God always had the power to create, the created things themselves did not have the power to be eternal. For they come from nothing and therefore didn't exist before they were made. But things that didn't exist before they were made—how could they coexist with the ever-existing God? Therefore God, considering what was good for them, made them all when He saw that once they were created, they would be able to endure. And just as, though He was able even from the beginning in the time of Adam, Noah, or Moses to send His own Word, He didn't send Him until the end of the ages (for He saw this was good for all creation), so also He made created things when He willed and as was good for them. But the Son, not being a created work but proper to the Father's offspring, always exists. For since the Father always exists, what is proper to His essence must always exist, and this is His Word and His Wisdom. That creatures don't exist doesn't diminish the Maker, for He has the power to make them when He wills. But for the offspring not to exist eternally with the Father would diminish the perfection of His essence. Therefore His works were made when He willed, through His Word, but the Son is eternally the proper offspring of the Father's essence.

29. But, observe, say they, God was always a Maker, nor is the power of framing adventitious to Him; does it follow then, that, because He is the Framer of all, therefore His works also are eternal, and is it wicked to say of them too, that they were not before origination? Senseless are these Arians; for what likeness is there between Son and work, that they should parallel a father's with a maker's function? How is it that, with that difference between offspring and work, which has been shown, they remain so ill-instructed? Let it be repeated then, that a work is external to the nature, but a son is the proper offspring of the essence; it follows that a work need not have been always, for the workman frames it when he will; but an offspring is not subject to will, but is proper to the essence. And a man may be and may be called Maker, though the works are not as yet; but father he cannot be called, nor can he be, unless a son exist. And if they curiously inquire why God, though always with the power to make, does not always make (though this also be the presumption of madmen, for 'who has known the mind of the Lord, or who has been His Counsellor?' or how 'shall the thing formed say to' the potter, 'why did you make me thus?' however, not to leave even a weak argument unnoticed), they must be told, that although God always had the power to make, yet the things originated had not the power of being eternal. For they are out of nothing, and therefore were not before their origination; but things which were not before their origination, how could these coexist with the ever-existing God? Wherefore God, looking to what was good for them, then made them all when He saw that, when originated, they were able to abide. And as, though He was able, even from the beginning in the time of Adam, or Noah, or Moses, to send His own Word, yet He sent Him not until the consummation of the ages (for this He saw to be good for the whole creation), so also things originated did He make when He would, and as was good for them. But the Son, not being a work, but proper to the Father's offspring, always is; for, whereas the Father always is, so what is proper to His essence must always be; and this is His Word and His Wisdom. And that creatures should not be in existence, does not disparage the Maker; for He has the power of framing them, when He wills; but for the offspring not to be ever with the Father, is a disparagement of the perfection of His essence. Wherefore His works were framed, when He would, through His Word; but the Son is ever the proper offspring of the Father's essence.

Chapter 9. Objections Continued. Whether is the Unoriginate one or two? Inconsistent in Ariansto use an unscriptural word; necessary to define its meaning. Different senses of the word. If it means 'without Father,' there is but One Unoriginate; if 'without beginning or creation,' there are two. Inconsistency of Asterius. 'Unoriginate' a title of God, not in contrast with the Son, but with creatures, as is 'Almighty,' or 'Lord of powers.' 'Father' is the truer title, as not only Scriptural, but implying a Son, and our adoption as sons

These considerations encourage the faithful and trouble the heretics, since they recognize that their heresy is overthrown by them. Furthermore, their additional question—whether the Unoriginate is one or two—shows how false their views are, how treacherous and full of deception. They do not ask this for the Father's honor, but to dishonor the Word. Accordingly, if anyone, unaware of their cunning, answers that the Unoriginated is one, they immediately pour out their own poison, saying, "Therefore the Son is among originated things," and "We were right to say He did not exist before His generation." In this way they create every kind of disturbance and confusion, as long as they can separate the Son from the Father and count the Maker of all among His works. First, they can be convicted on this charge: while they blame the Nicene bishops for using phrases not found in Scripture—even though these phrases are not harmful but actually undermine their false teaching—they themselves commit the same fault by using words not in Scripture, and those words dishonor the Lord. They know "neither what they say nor whereof they affirm" (1 Timothy 1:7). For example, let them ask the Greeks, who have been their teachers (for it is a word of their invention, not Scripture), and when they have been instructed in its various meanings, then they will discover that they cannot even ask properly about the subject they have taken up. They have led me to learn that "unoriginate" can mean what has not yet come to be but is possible to be, like wood that has not yet become a vessel but is capable of becoming one. Again, it can mean what neither has nor ever can come to be, like a triangle becoming quadrangular or an even number becoming odd. For a triangle neither has nor ever can become quadrangular, nor has an even number ever become, nor can it ever become, odd. Moreover, "unoriginate" can mean what exists but has not come into being from anyone, nor has a father at all. Furthermore, Asterius, the unprincipled sophist and patron of this heresy, has added in his own treatise that what is not made but always exists is "unoriginate." Therefore, when they ask their question, they ought to specify in what sense they are using the word "unoriginate," and then those being questioned would be able to answer appropriately.

30. These considerations encourage the faithful, and distress the heretical, perceiving, as they do, their heresy overthrown thereby. Moreover, their further question, 'whether the Unoriginate be one or two,' shows how false are their views, how treacherous and full of guile. Not for the Father's honour ask they this, but for the dishonour of the Word. Accordingly, should any one, not aware of their craft, answer, 'the Unoriginated is one,' immediately they spirit out their own venom, saying, 'Therefore the Son is among things originated,' and well have we said, 'He was not before His generation.' Thus they make any kind of disturbance and confusion, provided they can but separate the Son from the Father, and reckon the Framer of all among His works. Now first they may be convicted on this score, that, while blaming the Nicene Bishops for their use of phrases not in Scripture, though these not injurious, but subversive of their irreligion, they themselves went off upon the same fault, that is, using words not in Scripture, and those in contumely of the Lord, knowing 'neither what they say nor whereof they affirm 1 Timothy 1:7.' For instance, let them ask the Greeks, who have been their instructors (for it is a word of their invention, not Scripture), and when they have been instructed in its various significations, then they will discover that they cannot even question properly, on the subject which they have undertaken. For they have led me to ascertain that by 'unoriginate' is meant what has not yet come to be, but is possible to be, as wood which is not yet become, but is capable of becoming, a vessel; and again what neither has nor ever can come to be, as a triangle quadrangular, and an even number odd. For a triangle neither has nor ever can become quadrangular; nor has even ever, nor can ever, become odd. Moreover, by 'unoriginate' is meant, what exists, but has not come into being from any, nor having a father at all. Further, Asterius, the unprincipled sophist, the patron too of this heresy, has added in his own treatise, that what is not made, but is ever, is 'unoriginate.' They ought then, when they ask the question, to add in what sense they take the word 'unoriginate,' and then the parties questioned would be able to answer to the point.

If they are still content merely to ask, "Is the Unoriginate one or two?" they must first be told, as poorly educated people, that many things are such and nothing is such—many things that are capable of origination, and nothing that is not capable, as has already been said. But if they ask according to Asterius's definition, treating as unoriginate "what is not a work but has always existed," then they must be constantly reminded that the Son as well as the Father must in this sense be called unoriginate. For He is neither among originated things nor a work, but has always been with the Father, as has already been shown, despite their many variations designed solely to speak against the Lord, saying "He is from nothing" and "He did not exist before His generation." When, after failing at every turn, they shift to the other meaning of the question—"existing but not generated from anyone nor having a father"—we shall tell them that the unoriginate in this sense is only one, namely the Father, and they will gain nothing by their question. For to say that God is unoriginate in this sense does not show that the Son is an originated thing, since it is evident from the above proofs that the Word is such as He who begot Him is. Therefore, if God is unoriginate, His Image is not originated but an Offspring, which is His Word and His Wisdom. For what likeness does the originated have to the unoriginate? (One must not tire of using repetition.) For if they insist that the one is like the other, so that whoever sees the one beholds the other, they are likely to say that the Unoriginate is the image of creatures. The result of this is a confusion of the entire subject, an equating of originated things with the Unoriginate, and a denial of the Unoriginate by measuring Him with the works—all to reduce the Son to their number.

31. But if they still are satisfied with merely asking, 'Is the Unoriginate one or two?' they must be told first of all, as ill- educated men, that many are such and nothing is such, many, which are capable of origination, and nothing, which is not capable, as has been said. But if they ask according as Asterius ruled it, as if 'what is not a work but was always' were unoriginate, then they must constantly be told that the Son as well as the Father must in this sense be called unoriginate. For He is neither in the number of things originated, nor a work, but has ever been with the Father, as has already been shown, in spite of their many variations for the sole sake of speaking against the Lord, 'He is of nothing' and 'He was not before His generation.' When then, after failing at every turn, they betake themselves to the other sense of the question, 'existing but not generated of any nor having a father,' we shall tell them that the unoriginate in this sense is only one, namely the Father; and they will gain nothing by their question. For to say that God is in this sense Unoriginate, does not show that the Son is a thing originated, it being evident from the above proofs that the Word is such as He is who begot Him. Therefore if God be unoriginate, His Image is not originated, but an Offspring, which is His Word and His Wisdom. For what likeness has the originated to the unoriginate? (one must not weary of using repetition;) for if they will have it that the one is like the other, so that he who sees the one beholds the other, they are like to say that the Unoriginate is the image of creatures; the end of which is a confusion of the whole subject, an equalling of things originated with the Unoriginate, and a denial of the Unoriginate by measuring Him with the works; and all to reduce the Son into their number.

However, I suppose even they will be unwilling to go this far if they follow Asterius the sophist. For he, though zealous in his defense of the Arian heresy and maintaining that the Unoriginate is one, contradicts them by saying that the Wisdom of God is also unoriginate and without beginning. Here is a passage from his work: 'The Blessed Paul did not say that he preached Christ the power of God or the wisdom of God, but, without the article, 'God's power and God's wisdom' (1 Corinthians 1:24); thus preaching that the proper power of God Himself, which is natural to Him and coexists with Him unoriginatedly, is something distinct.' And again, soon after: 'However, His eternal power and wisdom, which reason argues to be without beginning and unoriginate, must surely be one.' For though he misunderstood the Apostle's words and thought there were two wisdoms, yet by speaking of a wisdom coexisting with Him, he declares that the Unoriginate is not simply one, but that there is another Unoriginate with Him. For what is coexistent does not coexist with itself, but with another. So if they agree with Asterius, let them never ask again, 'Is the Unoriginate one or two,' or they will have to argue the point with him. If, on the other hand, they differ even from him, let them not rely on his treatise, lest 'biting one another, they be consumed one of another' (Galatians 5:15). So much for their ignorance; but who can adequately describe their crafty character? Who would not justly hate them while they are possessed by such madness? For when they were no longer allowed to say 'out of nothing' and 'He was not before His generation,' they seized upon this word 'unoriginate' so that, by saying among the simple that the Son was 'originate,' they might imply the very same phrases 'out of nothing' and 'He once was not'; for such phrases imply originated things and creatures.

32. However, I suppose even they will be unwilling to proceed to such lengths, if they follow Asterius the sophist. For he, earnest as he is in his advocacy of the Arian heresy, and maintaining that the Unoriginate is one, runs counter to them in saying, that the Wisdom of God is unoriginate and without beginning also. The following is a passage out of his work: 'The Blessed Paul said not that he preached Christ the power of God or the wisdom of God, but, without the article, 'God's power and God's wisdom 1 Corinthians 1:24;' thus preaching that the proper power of God Himself, which is natural to Him and co-existent with Him unoriginatedly, is something besides.' And again, soon after: 'However, His eternal power and wisdom, which truth argues to be without beginning and unoriginate; this must surely be one.' For though, misunderstanding the Apostle's words, he considered that there were two wisdoms; yet, by speaking still of a wisdom coexistent with Him, he declares that the Unoriginate is not simply one, but that there is another Unoriginate with Him. For what is coexistent, coexists not with itself, but with another. If then they agree with Asterius, let them never ask again, 'Is the Unoriginate one or two,' or they will have to contest the point with him; if, on the other hand, they differ even from him, let them not rely upon his treatise, lest, 'biting one another, they be consumed one of another Galatians 5:15.' So much on the point of their ignorance; but who can say enough on their crafty character? Who but would justly hate them while possessed by such a madness? For when they were no longer allowed to say 'out of nothing' and 'He was not before His generation,' they hit upon this word 'unoriginate,' that, by saying among the simple that the Son was 'originate,' they might imply the very same phrases 'out of nothing,' and 'He once was not;' for in such phrases things originated and creatures are implied.

If they have confidence in their own positions, they should stick to them and not keep changing so inconsistently. But they won't, because they think they can easily succeed if they just hide their heresy behind the word 'unoriginate.' Yet in the end, this term is not used in contrast with the Son, no matter how much they protest, but in contrast with originated things. The same is true of words like 'Almighty' and 'Lord of the Powers.' For if we say that the Father has power and authority over all things through the Word, and the Son rules the Father's kingdom and has power over all things as His Word and as the Image of the Father, it is quite clear that the Son is not counted among that 'all,' nor is God called Almighty and Lord with reference to Him, but to those things which come into being through the Son, and over which He exercises power and authority through the Word. Therefore 'Unoriginate' is defined not by contrast to the Son, but to the things which come into being through the Son. And rightly so, since God is not like originated things, but is their Creator and Framer through the Son. And just as the word 'Unoriginate' is defined in relation to originated things, so the word 'Father' indicates the Son. When someone calls God Maker and Framer and Unoriginate, he considers and understands created and made things. But when someone calls God Father, he thereby conceives and contemplates the Son. From this one might marvel at the stubbornness added to their irreligion, for although the term 'unoriginate' has the good meaning mentioned above and can be used religiously, they in their heresy bring it out to dishonor the Son, not having read that whoever honors the Son honors the Father, and whoever dishonors the Son dishonors the Father. If they had any concern at all for reverent speech and the honor due to the Father, they ought rather—and this would be better and higher—to acknowledge and call God Father than to give Him this name. For in calling God unoriginate, they are, as I said before, calling Him from His works, and only as Maker and Framer, supposing that from this they can imply that the Word is a work according to their own pleasure. But whoever calls God Father signifies Him from the Son, being well aware that if there is a Son, necessarily through that Son all originated things were created. When they call Him Unoriginate, they name Him only from His works and know the Son no more than the Greeks do. But whoever calls God Father names Him from the Word, and knowing the Word, he acknowledges Him to be Framer of all and understands that through Him all things have been made.

33. If they have confidence in their own positions, they should stand to them, and not change about so variously; but this they will not, from an idea that success is easy, if they do but shelter their heresy under color of the word 'unoriginate.' Yet after all, this term is not used in contrast with the Son, clamour as they may, but with things originated; and the like may be found in the words 'Almighty,' and 'Lord of the Powers.' For if we say that the Father has power and mastery over all things by the Word, and the Son rules the Father's kingdom, and has the power of all, as His Word, and as the Image of the Father, it is quite plain that neither here is the Son reckoned among that all, nor is God called Almighty and Lord with reference to Him, but to those things which through the Son come to be, and over which He exercises power and mastery through the Word. And therefore the Unoriginate is specified not by contrast to the Son, but to the things which through the Son come to be. And excellently: since God is not as things originated, but is their Creator and Framer through the Son. And as the word 'Unoriginate' is specified relatively to things originated, so the word 'Father' is indicative of the Son. And he who names God Maker and Framer and Unoriginate, regards and apprehends things created and made; and he who calls God Father, thereby conceives and contemplates the Son. And hence one might marvel at the obstinacy which is added to their irreligion, that, whereas the term 'unoriginate' has the aforesaid good sense, and admits of being used religiously, they, in their own heresy, bring it forth for the dishonour of the Son, not having read that he who honours the Son honours the Father, and he who dishonours the Son, dishonours the Father. John 5:23 If they had any concern at all for reverent speaking and the honour due to the Father, it became them rather, and this were better and higher, to acknowledge and call God Father, than to give Him this name. For, in calling God unoriginate, they are, as I said before, calling Him from His works, and as Maker only and Framer, supposing that hence they may signify that the Word is a work after their own pleasure. But that he who calls God Father, signifies Him from the Son being well aware that if there be a Son, of necessity through that Son all things originate were created. And they, when they call Him Unoriginate, name Him only from His works, and know not the Son any more than the Greeks; but he who calls God Father, names Him from the Word; and knowing the Word, he acknowledges Him to be Framer of all, and understands that through Him all things have been made.

Therefore it is more reverent and more precise to identify God from the Son and call Him Father, than to name Him from His works alone and call Him Unoriginate. For the latter title, as I have said, does nothing more than signify all the works, both individually and collectively, that have come into being by God's will through the Word; but the title Father has its meaning and significance only from the Son. And just as the Word surpasses created things, so calling God Father surpasses calling Him Unoriginate by that much and more. For the latter term is unscriptural and questionable, because it has multiple meanings; so when someone is asked about it, his mind is pulled in many different directions. But the word Father is simple and scriptural and more accurate, and refers only to the Son. "Unoriginate" is a word of the Greeks, who do not know the Son; but "Father" has been acknowledged and revealed by our Lord. For He, knowing whose Son He was, said, "I am in the Father, and the Father is in Me," and "He who has seen Me has seen the Father," and "I and the Father are One." But nowhere is He found calling the Father Unoriginate. Moreover, when He teaches us to pray, He does not say, "When you pray, say, O God Unoriginate," but rather, "When you pray, say, Our Father, who art in heaven." And He willed that the summary of our faith should have the same emphasis, commanding us to be baptized not in the name of Unoriginate and originate, nor in the name of Creator and creature, but into the Name of Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. For with this initiation we too, though numbered among created works, are made sons, and by using the name of the Father, we acknowledge from that name the Word also in the Father Himself. So their argument about the term "Unoriginate" is pointless, as is now proven, and nothing more than an illusion.

34. Therefore it is more pious and more accurate to signify God from the Son and call Him Father, than to name Him from His works only and call Him Unoriginate. For the latter title, as I have said, does nothing more than signify all the works, individually and collectively, which have come to be at the will of God through the Word; but the title Father has its significance and its bearing only from the Son. And, whereas the Word surpasses things originated, by so much and more does calling God Father surpass the calling Him Unoriginate. For the latter is unscriptural and suspicious, because it has various senses; so that, when a man is asked concerning it, his mind is carried about to many ideas; but the word Father is simple and scriptural, and more accurate, and only implies the Son. And 'Unoriginate' is a word of the Greeks, who know not the Son; but 'Father' has been acknowledged and vouchsafed by our Lord. For He, knowing Himself whose Son He was, said, 'I am in the Father, and the Father is in Me;' and, 'He that has seen Me, has seen the Father,' and 'I and the Father are One;' but nowhere is He found to call the Father Unoriginate. Moreover, when He teaches us to pray, He says not, 'When you pray, say, O God Unoriginate,' but rather, 'When you pray, say, Our Father, which art in heaven Luke 11:2.' And it was His will that the Summary of our faith should have the same bearing, in bidding us be baptized, not into the name of Unoriginate and originate, nor into the name of Creator and creature, but into the Name of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. For with such an initiation we too, being numbered among works, are made sons, and using the name of the Father, acknowledge from that name the Word also in the Father Himself. A vain thing then is their argument about the term 'Unoriginate,' as is now proved, and nothing more than a fantasy.

Chapter 10. Objections Continued. How the Word has free will, yet without being alterable. He is unalterable because the Image of the Father, proved from texts.

Regarding their question about whether the Word is alterable, it is unnecessary to examine it. It is enough simply to write down what they say, and this will show how daringly irreligious it is. Their frivolous approach appears from the following questions: "Does He have free will, or does He not? Is He good by choice according to free will, and can He, if He wills, alter, being of an alterable physis? Or, like wood or stone, does He lack the freedom of choice to be moved and incline in different directions?" It is consistent with their heresy to speak and think this way. After all, once they have constructed for themselves a God out of nothing and a created Son, they naturally adopt such language, since it suits a creature. However, when in their debates with Church members they hear from them about the real and only Word of the Father, and yet dare to speak this way about Him, does not their doctrine become the most detestable possible? Is it not enough to disturb anyone upon merely hearing it, even if unable to reply, and to make him cover his ears in astonishment at the novelty of what he hears them say—which even to mention is blasphemy? For if the Word is alterable and changing, where will He remain, and what will be the end of His development? How can the alterable possibly be like the Unalterable? How could one who has seen the alterable be considered to have seen the Unalterable? At what state must He arrive for us to be able to see the Father in Him? For clearly we will not be able to see the Father in the Son at all times, because the Son is always altering and is of a changing physis. For the Father is unalterable and unchangeable, and is always in the same state and the same. But if, as they claim, the Son is alterable and not always the same, but of an ever-changing physis, how can such a one be the Father's Image, not having the likeness of His unalterableness? How can He be truly in the Father if His purpose is unstable? Indeed, perhaps, being alterable and advancing daily, He is not yet perfect. But away with such madness of the Arians, and let the truth shine out and show that they are foolish. For must not He who is equal to God be perfect? And must not He who is one with the Father, and His Son proper to His ousia, be unalterable? And since the Father's ousia is unalterable, the proper Offspring from it must also be unalterable. And if they slanderously attribute alteration to the Word, let them realize how much danger their own reasoning is in. For from the fruit the tree is known. This is why the one who has seen the Son has seen the Father, and why knowledge of the Son is knowledge of the Father.

35. As to their question whether the Word is alterable, it is superfluous to examine it; it is enough simply to write down what they say, and so to show its daring irreligion. How they trifle, appears from the following questions:– 'Has He free will, or has He not? Is He good from choice according to free will, and can He, if He will, alter, being of an alterable nature? Or, as wood or stone, has He not His choice free to be moved and incline hither and there?' It is but agreeable to their heresy thus to speak and think; for, when once they have framed to themselves a God out of nothing and a created Son, of course they also adopt such terms, as being suitable to a creature. However, when in their controversies with Churchmen they hear from them of the real and only Word of the Father, and yet venture thus to speak of Him, does not their doctrine then become the most loathsome that can be found? Is it not enough to distract a man on mere hearing, though unable to reply, and to make him stop his ears, from astonishment at the novelty of what he hears them say, which even to mention is to blaspheme? For if the Word be alterable and changing, where will He stay, and what will be the end of His development? How shall the alterable possibly be like the Unalterable? How should he who has seen the alterable, be considered to have seen the Unalterable? At what state must He arrive, for us to be able to behold in Him the Father? For it is plain that not at all times shall we see the Father in the Son, because the Son is ever altering, and is of changing nature. For the Father is unalterable and unchangeable, and is always in the same state and the same; but if, as they hold, the Son is alterable, and not always the same, but of an ever-changing nature, how can such a one be the Father's Image, not having the likeness of His unalterableness? How can He be really in the Father, if His purpose is indeterminate? Nay, perhaps, as being alterable, and advancing daily, He is not perfect yet. But away with such madness of the Arians, and let the truth shine out, and show that they are foolish. For must not He be perfect who is equal to God? And must not He be unalterable, who is one with the Father, and His Son proper to His essence? And the Father's essence being unalterable, unalterable must be also the proper Offspring from it. And if they slanderously impute alteration to the Word, let them learn how much their own reason is in peril; for from the fruit is the tree known. For this is why he who has seen the Son has seen the Father; and why the knowledge of the Son is knowledge of the Father.

Therefore the Image of the unalterable God must be unchangeable, for "Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, today, and forever" (Hebrews 13:8). And David says of Him in the Psalm, "You, Lord, in the beginning laid the foundation of the earth, and the heavens are the work of Your hands. They will perish, but You remain; they will all wear out like a garment. Like a robe You will roll them up, and they will be changed, but You are the same, and Your years will not fail." And the Lord Himself says of Himself through the Prophet, "See now that I, even I am He," and "I do not change." It could be argued that what is expressed here refers to the Father; yet it is also appropriate for the Son to say this, especially because, when He became man, He demonstrates His own identity and unchangeableness to those who assume that because of the flesh He has been altered and become different from what He was. More trustworthy are the saints—or rather the Lord—than the perversity of the irreligious. For Scripture, as in the passage from the Psalms quoted above, indicates by the terms "heaven and earth" that the physis of all things that are originated and created is alterable and changeable, yet it excludes the Son from these things, thereby showing us that He is in no way an originated being. Indeed, it teaches that He changes everything else while He Himself is not changed, saying, "You are the same, and Your years will not fail" (Hebrews 1:12). And rightly so, for originated things, being from nothing and not existing before they came to be—since they truly come into being after not being—have a changeable nature. But the Son, being from the Father and proper to His ousia, is unchangeable and unalterable just as the Father Himself is. For it would be sinful to say that from that ousia which is unalterable there was begotten an alterable word and a changeable wisdom. For how can He still be the Word if He is alterable? Or how can that be Wisdom which is changeable? Unless perhaps, as an accident in ousia, they would have it—meaning that, as in any particular ousia a certain grace and habit of virtue exists accidentally, which is called Word and Son and Wisdom, and can be removed from it or added to it. For they have often expressed this view, but it is not the faith of Christians, since it does not declare that He is truly Word and Son of God, or that the wisdom in question is true Wisdom. For what alters and changes, and has no stability in one and the same condition—how can that be true? Yet the Lord says, "I am the Truth" (John 14:6). So if the Lord Himself speaks this way about Himself and declares His unalterableness, and the Saints have learned and testify to this—indeed, even our understanding of God acknowledges it as religiously proper—where did these irreligious men derive this novelty? They vomited it forth from their hearts as from a seat of corruption.

36. Therefore the Image of the unalterable God must be unchangeable; for ' Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, today, and for ever Hebrews 13:8.' And David in the Psalm says of Him, 'Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth, and the heavens are the work of Your hands. They shall perish, but You remain; and they all shall wax old as does a garment. And as a vesture shall Thou fold them up, and they shall be changed, but You are the same, and Your years shall not fail.' And the Lord Himself says of Himself through the Prophet, 'See now that I, even I am He,' and 'I change not.' It may be said indeed that what is here signified relates to the Father; yet it suits the Son also to say this, specially because, when made man, He manifests His own identity and unalterableness to such as suppose that by reason of the flesh He is changed and become other than He was. More trustworthy are the saints, or rather the Lord, than the perversity of the irreligious. For Scripture, as in the above-cited passage of the Psalter, signifying under the name of heaven and earth, that the nature of all things originate and created is alterable and changeable, yet excepting the Son from these, shows us thereby that He is no wise a thing originate; nay teaches that He changes everything else, and is Himself not changed, in saying, 'You are the same, and Your years shall not fail Hebrews 1:12.' And with reason; for things originate, being from nothing, and not being before their origination, because, in truth, they come to be after not being, have a nature which is changeable; but the Son, being from the Father, and proper to His essence, is unchangeable and unalterable as the Father Himself. For it were sin to say that from that essence which is unalterable was begotten an alterable word and a changeable wisdom. For how is He longer the Word, if He be alterable? Or can that be Wisdom which is changeable? Unless perhaps, as accident in essence, so they would have it, viz. as in any particular essence, a certain grace and habit of virtue exists accidentally, which is called Word and Son and Wisdom, and admits of being taken from it and added to it. For they have often expressed this sentiment, but it is not the faith of Christians; as not declaring that He is truly Word and Son of God, or that the wisdom intended is true Wisdom. For what alters and changes, and has no stay in one and the same condition, how can that be true? Whereas the Lord says, 'I am the Truth John 14:6.' If then the Lord Himself speaks thus concerning Himself, and declares His unalterableness, and the Saints have learned and testify this, nay and our notions of God acknowledge it as religious, whence did these men of irreligion draw this novelty? From their heart as from a seat of corruption did they vomit it forth.

Chapter 11. Texts Explained; And First, Philippians 2:9, 10. Whether the words 'Wherefore God has highly exalted' prove moral probation and advancement. Argued against, first, from the force of the word 'Son;' which is inconsistent with such an interpretation. Next, the passage examined. Ecclesiastical sense of 'highly exalted,' and 'gave,' and 'wherefore;' viz. as being spoken with reference to our Lord's manhood. Secondary sense; viz. as implying the Word's 'exaltation' through the resurrection in the same sense in which Scripture speaks of His descent in the Incarnation; how the phrase does not derogate from the nature of the Word.

But since they cite the divine Scriptures and force a misinterpretation on them according to their own private understanding, it becomes necessary to answer them just enough to defend these passages and to show that they have an orthodox meaning and that our opponents are wrong. They say that the Apostle writes, 'Wherefore God also has highly exalted Him, and given Him a Name which is above every name; that in the Name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven and things in earth and things under the earth,' and David says, 'Wherefore God even Your God, has anointed You with the oil of gladness above Your fellows.' Then they argue, as if it were clever: 'If He was exalted and received grace because of a "wherefore," and was anointed because of a "wherefore," He received a reward for His conduct; but having acted from deliberate choice, He is completely of a changeable nature.' This is what Eusebius and Arius have dared to say and even to write, while their followers do not hesitate to talk about it openly in the marketplace, not seeing how insane an argument they are using. For if He received what He had as a reward for His conduct, and would not have had it unless He had needed it and had His works to prove it, then having gained it through virtue and advancement, He would rightly have been called Son and God 'therefore,' without being truly Son. For what comes from another by physis is a real offspring, as Isaac was to Abraham, and Joseph to Jacob, and the radiance to the sun; but those called sons through virtue and grace have only grace by acquisition instead of physis, and are something other than the gift itself—like the men who have received the Spirit by participation, about whom Scripture says, 'I begot and exalted children, and they rebelled against Me.' And of course, since they were not sons by physis, when they changed, the Spirit was taken away and they were disinherited; and again when they repent, that God who gave them grace at the beginning will receive them, and give light, and call them sons again.

37. But since they allege the divine oracles and force on them a misinterpretation, according to their private sense, it becomes necessary to meet them just so far as to vindicate these passages, and to show that they bear an orthodox sense, and that our opponents are in error. They say then, that the Apostle writes, 'Wherefore God also has highly exalted Him, and given Him a Name which is above every name; that in the Name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven and things in earth and things under the earth Philippians 2:9-10;' and David, 'Wherefore God even Your God, has anointed You with the oil of gladness above Your fellows.' Then they urge, as something acute: 'If He was exalted and received grace, on a 'wherefore,' and on a 'wherefore' He was anointed, He received a reward of His purpose; but having acted from purpose, He is altogether of an alterable nature.' This is what Eusebius and Arius have dared to say, nay to write; while their partizans do not shrink from conversing about it in full market-place, not seeing how mad an argument they use. For if He received what He had as a reward of His purpose, and would not have had it, unless He had needed it, and had His work to show for it, then having gained it from virtue and promotion, with reason had He 'therefore' been called Son and God, without being very Son. For what is from another by nature, is a real offspring, as Isaac was to Abraham, and Joseph to Jacob, and the radiance to the sun; but the so called sons from virtue and grace, have but in place of nature a grace by acquisition, and are something else besides the gift itself; as the men who have received the Spirit by participation, concerning whom Scripture says, 'I begot and exalted children, and they rebelled against Me.' And of course, since they were not sons by nature, therefore, when they altered, the Spirit was taken away and they were disinherited; and again on their repentance that God who thus at the beginning gave them grace, will receive them, and give light, and call them sons again.

If they say this about the Savior as well, it follows that He is neither truly God nor truly Son, nor like the Father, nor in any way has God as the Father of His being according to essence. Instead, He would have God only through the grace given to Him, and a Creator of His being according to essence, just like everyone else. And being such, as they claim, it will be clear that He did not have the name 'Son' from the beginning, if it was the reward for works done and for that very advancement which He made when He became man and took the form of a servant. Rather, it was only when, after becoming 'obedient unto death,' He was, as the text says, 'highly exalted' and received that 'Name' as a grace, 'that in the Name of Jesus every knee should bow.' What then existed before this, if He was exalted then, and began to be worshiped then, and was called Son then, when He became man? For it seems He did not promote the flesh at all, but rather was Himself promoted through it, if, according to their twisted view, He was exalted and called Son when He became man. What then existed before this? We must press the question on them again, to make clear what their irreligious doctrine leads to. For if the Lord is God, Son, Word, but was not all these before He became man, then either He was something else besides these and later became a partaker of them because of His virtue, as we have said, or they must adopt the alternative (may it fall back on their own heads!) that He did not exist before that time and is entirely human by nature and nothing more. But this is not a belief of the Church, but of the Samosatene and of the present-day Jews. Why then, if they think like Jews, are they not circumcised with them too, instead of pretending to be Christians while being enemies of Christianity? For if He did not exist, or existed but was later promoted, how were all things made by Him, or how did the Father delight in Him if He was not perfect? And how, if He was only now promoted, did He rejoice before in the presence of the Father? And if He received His worship after dying, how did Abraham worship Him in the tent, and Moses in the bush? And as Daniel saw, myriads of myriads and thousands of thousands were ministering to Him. And if, as they say, He received His promotion now, how did the Son Himself mention that glory of His before and above the world, when He said, 'Glorify Me, O Father, with the glory which I had with You before the world was'? If, as they say, He was exalted then, how did He before that 'bow the heavens and come down,' and again, 'The Highest gave His thunder'? Therefore, if even before the world was made, the Son had that glory and was Lord of glory and the Highest, and descended from heaven and is always to be worshiped, it follows that He did not receive promotion from His descent, but rather He Himself promoted the things that needed promotion. And if He descended to bring about their promotion, therefore He did not receive as a reward the name of the Son and God, but rather He Himself has made us sons of the Father and deified men by becoming man Himself.

38. But if they say this of the Saviour also, it follows that He is neither very God nor very Son, nor like the Father, nor in any wise has God for a Father of His being according to essence, but of the mere grace given to Him, and for a Creator of His being according to essence, after the similitude of all others. And being such, as they maintain, it will be manifest further that He had not the name 'Son' from the first, if so be it was the prize of works done and of that very same advance which He made when He became man, and took the form of the servant; but then, when, after becoming ' obedient unto death,' He was, as the text says, 'highly exalted,' and received that 'Name' as a grace, 'that in the Name of Jesus every knee should bow Philippians 2:8.' What then was before this, if then He was exalted, and then began to be worshipped, and then was called Son, when He became man? For He seems Himself not to have promoted the flesh at all, but rather to have been Himself promoted through it, if, according to their perverseness, He was then exalted and called Son, when He became man. What then was before this? One must urge the question on them again, to make it understood what their irreligious doctrine results in. For if the Lord be God, Son, Word, yet was not all these before He became man, either He was something else beside these, and afterwards became partaker of them for His virtue's sake, as we have said; or they must adopt the alternative (may it return upon their heads!) that He was not before that time, but is wholly man by nature and nothing more. But this is no sentiment of the Church. but of the Samosatene and of the present Jews. Why then, if they think as Jews, are they not circumcised with them too, instead of pretending Christianity, while they are its foes? For if He was not, or was indeed, but afterwards was promoted, how were all things made by Him, or how in Him, were He not perfect, did the Father delight Proverbs 8:30? And He, on the other hand, if now promoted, how did He before rejoice in the presence of the Father? And, if He received His worship after dying, how is Abraham seen to worship Him in the tent, and Moses in the bush? And, as Daniel saw, myriads of myriads, and thousands of thousands were ministering unto Him? And if, as they say, He had His promotion now, how did the Son Himself make mention of that His glory before and above the world, when He said, 'Glorify Thou Me, O Father, with the glory which I had with You before the world was John 17:5.' If, as they say, He was then exalted, how did He before that 'bow the heavens and come down;' and again, 'The Highest gave His thunder?' Therefore, if, even before the world was made, the Son had that glory, and was Lord of glory and the Highest, and descended from heaven, and is ever to be worshipped, it follows that He had not promotion from His descent, but rather Himself promoted the things which needed promotion; and if He descended to effect their promotion, therefore He did not receive in reward the name of the Son and God, but rather He Himself has made us sons of the Father, and deified men by becoming Himself man.

Therefore, He was not a man who then became God. Rather, He was God who then became man, and He did this to deify us. For if He was called Son and God only when He became man, while before He became man God had already called the ancient people sons and made Moses a god of Pharaoh (and Scripture says of many, "God stands in the congregation of gods"), then it is clear that He is called Son and God later than they were. How then are all things through Him, and how is He before all? Or how is He "first-born of the whole creation" if He has others before Him who are called sons and gods? And how is it that those first participants do not partake of the Word? This opinion is not true; it is a scheme of our present Judaizers. For how in that case could anyone at all know God as their Father? For adoption could not exist apart from the real Son, who says, "No one knows the Father, except the Son, and anyone to whom the Son chooses to reveal Him." And how can there be deifying apart from the Word and before Him? Yet He says to their brothers the Jews, "If He called them gods, to whom the Word of God came." And if all who are called sons and gods, whether on earth or in heaven, were adopted and deified through the Word, and the Son Himself is the Word, it is plain that all of them exist through Him, and He Himself is before all. Or rather, He Himself alone is truly Son, and He alone is truly God from the true God, not receiving these prerogatives as a reward for His virtue, nor being something other besides them, but being all these by nature and according to ousia. For He is Offspring of the Father's ousia, so that one cannot doubt that, after the resemblance of the unalterable Father, the Word also is unalterable.

39. Therefore He was not man, and then became God, but He was God, and then became man, and that to deify us. Since, if when He became man, only then He was called Son and God, but before He became man, God called the ancient people sons, and made Moses a god of Pharaoh (and Scripture says of many, 'God stands in the congregation of Gods '), it is plain that He is called Son and God later than they. How then are all things through Him, and He before all? Or how is He ' first-born of the whole creation,' if He has others before Him who are called sons and gods? And how is it that those first partakers do not partake of the Word? This opinion is not true; it is a device of our present Judaizers. For how in that case can any at all know God as their Father? For adoption there could not be apart from the real Son, who says, 'No one knows the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him Matthew 11:27.' And how can there be deifying apart from the Word and before Him? Yet, says He to their brethren the Jews, 'If He called them gods, unto whom the Word of God came John 10:35.' And if all that are called sons and gods, whether in earth or in heaven, were adopted and deified through the Word, and the Son Himself is the Word, it is plain that through Him are they all, and He Himself before all, or rather He Himself only is very Son, and He alone is very God from the very God, not receiving these prerogatives as a reward for His virtue, nor being another beside them, but being all these by nature and according to essence. For He is Offspring of the Father's essence, so that one cannot doubt that after the resemblance of the unalterable Father, the Word also is unalterable.

Up to this point, we have challenged their irrational ideas with the true understanding implied in the word "Son," as the Lord Himself has given it to us. But it will be good next to quote the divine scriptures, so that the unchangeableness of the Son and His unchangeable nature, which is the Father's, as well as their error, may be proven even more fully. The Apostle, then, writing to the Philippians, says, "Have this mind in you, which was also in Christ Jesus; who, being in the form of God, thought it not a prize to be equal with God; but emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men. And, being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, becoming obedient to death, even the death of the cross. Wherefore God also highly exalted Him, and gave Him a Name which is above every name; that in the Name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth, and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father." Could anything be clearer and more explicit than this? He was not promoted from a lower state; rather, existing as God, He took the form of a servant, and in taking it, He was not promoted but humbled Himself. Where then is there any reward of virtue here, or what advancement and promotion exists in humiliation? For if, being God, He became man, and descending from on high He is still said to be exalted, where is He exalted, being God? This much is clear: since God is highest of all, His Word must necessarily be highest also. Where then could He be exalted higher, who is in the Father and like the Father in all things? Therefore He is beyond the need of any addition, and is not such as the Arians think Him. For though the Word descended in order to be exalted, and so it is written, yet what need was there that He should humble Himself, as if to seek what He already had? And what grace did He receive who is the Giver of grace? Or how did He receive that Name for worship, when He is always worshipped by His Name? Indeed, even before He became man, the sacred writers invoke Him, "Save me, O God, for Your Name's sake," and again, "Some put their trust in chariots, and some in horses, but we will remember the Name of the Lord our God." And while He was worshipped by the Patriarchs, concerning the Angels it is written, "Let all the Angels of God worship Him."

40. Hitherto we have met their irrational conceits with the true conceptions implied in the Word 'Son,' as the Lord Himself has given us. But it will be well next to cite the divine oracles, that the unalterableness of the Son and His unchangeable nature, which is the Father's, as well as their perverseness, may be still more fully proved. The Apostle then, writing to the Philippians, says, 'Have this mind in you, which was also in Christ Jesus; who, being in the form of God, thought it not a prize to be equal with God; but emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men. And, being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, becoming obedient to death, even the death of the cross. Wherefore God also highly exalted Him, and gave Him a Name which is above every name; that in the Name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth, and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father Philippians 2:5-11.' Can anything be plainer and more express than this? He was not from a lower state promoted: but rather, existing as God, He took the form of a servant, and in taking it, was not promoted but humbled Himself. Where then is there here any reward of virtue, or what advancement and promotion in humiliation? For if, being God, He became man, and descending from on high He is still said to be exalted, where is He exalted, being God? This withal being plain, that, since God is highest of all, His Word must necessarily be highest also. Where then could He be exalted higher, who is in the Father and like the Father in all things? Therefore He is beyond the need of any addition; nor is such as the Arians think Him. For though the Word has descended in order to be exalted, and so it is written, yet what need was there that He should humble Himself, as if to seek that which He had already? And what grace did He receive who is the Giver of grace? Or how did He receive that Name for worship, who is always worshipped by His Name? Nay, certainly before He became man, the sacred writers invoke Him, 'Save me, O God, for Your Name's sake;'and again, 'Some put their trust in chariots, and some in horses, but we will remember the Name of the Lord our God.' And while He was worshipped by the Patriarchs, concerning the Angels it is written, 'Let all the Angels of God worship Him Hebrews 1:6.'

If, as David says in Psalm 71, "His Name remains before the sun, and before the moon, from one generation to another," how did He receive what He always had, even before He now received it? Or how is He exalted, when before His exaltation He was already the Most High? Or how did He receive the right to be worshipped, when before He now received it He was always worshipped? This is not a confusing riddle but a divine mystery. "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God," but for our sake the Word was later made flesh. The term "highly exalted" does not mean that the essence of the Word was exalted, for He was always and is "equal to God," but the exaltation refers to the manhood. This is not said before the Word became flesh, so that it might be clear that "humbled" and "exalted" are spoken of His human nature. For wherever there is a humble state, there can also be exaltation; and if "humbled" is written because of His taking on flesh, it is clear that "highly exalted" is also said because of it. For this is what human nature needed, because of the humble state of the flesh and of death. Since the Word, being the Image of the Father and immortal, took the form of a servant and as man underwent death in His flesh for us, so that He might offer Himself for us through death to the Father, therefore also as man He is said because of us and for us to be highly exalted, so that just as by His death we all died in Christ, so again in Christ Himself we might be highly exalted, being raised from the dead and ascending into heaven, "where the forerunner Jesus has entered for us, not into the figures of the true, but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us." But if Christ has now entered into heaven itself for us, though He was even before and always Lord and Maker of the heavens, this present exaltation is therefore written for us. And just as He Himself, who sanctifies all, says also that He sanctifies Himself to the Father for our sake—not that the Word may become holy, but that He Himself may in Himself sanctify all of us—in the same way we must understand the present phrase "He highly exalted Him," not that He Himself should be exalted, for He is the highest, but that He may become righteousness for us, and we may be exalted in Him, and that we may enter the gates of heaven, which He has also opened for us. The forerunners say, "Lift up your gates, O you rulers, and be lifted up, you everlasting doors, and the King of Glory shall come in." For here also the gates were not shut against Him, since He is Lord and Maker of all, but this too is written because of us, to whom the door of paradise was shut. And therefore in human terms, because of the flesh which He bore, it is said of Him, "Lift up your gates," and "shall come in," as if a man were entering; but in divine terms on the other hand it is said of Him, since the Word was God, that He is the "Lord" and the "King of Glory." The Spirit foretold this exaltation of ours in Psalm 89, saying, "And in Your righteousness shall they be exalted, for You are the glory of their strength." And if the Son is Righteousness, then He is not exalted as being Himself in need, but we are exalted in that Righteousness, which is He.

41. And if, as David says in the 71st Psalm, 'His Name remains before the sun, and before the moon, from one generation to another,' how did He receive what He had always, even before He now received it? Or how is He exalted, being before His exaltation the Most High? Or how did He receive the right of being worshipped, who before He now received it, was ever worshipped? It is not a dark saying but a divine mystery. 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God;' but for our sakes afterwards the ' Word was made flesh.' And the term in question, 'highly exalted,' does not signify that the essence of the Word was exalted, for He was ever and is 'equal to God Philippians 2:6,' but the exaltation is of the manhood. Accordingly this is not said before the Word became flesh; that it might be plain that 'humbled' and 'exalted' are spoken of His human nature; for where there is humble estate, there too may be exaltation; and if because of His taking flesh 'humbled' is written, it is clear that 'highly exalted' is also said because of it. For of this was man's nature in want, because of the humble estate of the flesh and of death. Since then the Word, being the Image of the Father and immortal, took the form of the servant, and as man underwent for us death in His flesh, that thereby He might offer Himself for us through death to the Father; therefore also, as man, He is said because of us and for us to be highly exalted, that as by His death we all died in Christ, so again in the Christ Himself we might be highly exalted, being raised from the dead, and ascending into heaven, 'whither the forerunner Jesus is for us entered, not into the figures of the true, but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us.' But if now for us the Christ is entered into heaven itself, though He was even before and always Lord and Framer of the heavens, for us therefore is that present exaltation written. And as He Himself, who sanctifies all, says also that He sanctifies Himself to the Father for our sakes, not that the Word may become holy, but that He Himself may in Himself sanctify all of us, in like manner we must take the present phrase, 'He highly exalted Him,' not that He Himself should be exalted, for He is the highest, but that He may become righteousness for us, and we may be exalted in Him, and that we may enter the gates of heaven, which He has also opened for us, the forerunners saying, 'Lift up your gates, O you rulers, and be lifted up, you everlasting doors, and the King of Glory shall come in.' For here also not on Him were shut the gates, as being Lord and Maker of all, but because of us is this too written, to whom the door of paradise was shut. And therefore in a human relation, because of the flesh which He bore, it is said of Him, 'Lift up your gates,' and 'shall come in,' as if a man were entering; but in a divine relation on the other hand it is said of Him, since 'the Word was God,' that He is the 'Lord' and the 'King of Glory.' Such our exaltation the Spirit foreannounced in the eighty-ninth Psalm, saying, 'And in Your righteousness shall they be exalted, for You are the glory of their strength.' And if the Son be Righteousness, then He is not exalted as being Himself in need, but it is we who are exalted in that Righteousness, which is He 1 Corinthians 1:30.

The phrase "gave Him" is not written because of the Word Himself. Even before He became man, He was worshipped—as we have already said—by the Angels and all creation, precisely because He is proper to the Father. Rather, this is written about Him because of us and for us. Just as Christ died and was exalted as man, so as man He is said to receive what He always had as God, so that even such a gift of grace might reach us. The Word was not diminished by receiving a body so that He would need to receive grace. Instead, He deified what He put on and, more than that, graciously gave it to the human race. Just as He was always worshipped as the Word and as existing in the form of God, so being what He always was—though He became man and is called Jesus—He nonetheless has all creation under His feet. They bend their knees to Him in this Name and confess that the Word's becoming flesh and undergoing death in flesh has not happened against the glory of His Godhead, but rather to the glory of God the Father. It is the Father's glory that man, who was made and then lost, should be found again, and when dead should be made alive and become God's temple. The powers in heaven—both Angels and Archangels—have always worshipped the Lord, and they worship Him now in the Name of Jesus. This is our grace and high exaltation: that even when He became man, the Son of God is worshipped, and the heavenly powers will not be shocked to see all of us, who are of one body with Him, brought into their realms. This would not have happened unless He who existed in the form of God had taken on a servant's form and humbled Himself, yielding His body to death.

42. And so too the words 'gave Him' are not written because of the Word Himself; for even before He became man He was worshipped, as we have said, by the Angels and the whole creation in virtue of being proper to the Father; but because of us and for us this too is written of Him. For as Christ died and was exalted as man, so, as man, is He said to take what, as God, He ever had, that even such a grant of grace might reach to us. For the Word was not impaired in receiving a body, that He should seek to receive a grace, but rather He deified that which He put on, and more than that, 'gave' it graciously to the race of man. For as He was ever worshipped as being the Word and existing in the form of God, so being what He ever was, though become man and called Jesus, He none the less has the whole creation under foot, and bending their knees to Him in this Name, and confessing that the Word's becoming flesh, and undergoing death in flesh, has not happened against the glory of His Godhead, but 'to the glory of God the Father.' For it is the Father's glory that man, made and then lost, should be found again; and, when dead, that he should be made alive, and should become God's temple. For whereas the powers in heaven, both Angels and Archangels, were ever worshipping the Lord, as they are now worshipping Him in the Name of Jesus, this is our grace and high exaltation, that even when He became man, the Son of God is worshipped, and the heavenly powers will not be astonished at seeing all of us, who are of one body with Him, introduced into their realms. And this had not been, unless He who existed in the form of God had taken on Him a servant's form, and had humbled Himself, yielding His body to come unto death.

Look at what people considered the foolishness of God because of the Cross—it has become the most honored of all things. For our resurrection is stored up in it, and no longer Israel alone, but from now on all the nations, as the Prophet foretold, leave their idols and acknowledge the true God, the Father of the Christ. And the deception of demons has been destroyed, and He alone who is truly God is worshiped in the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ. For the fact that the Lord, even when He came in a human body and was called Jesus, was worshiped and believed to be God's Son, and that through Him the Father was known, shows, as has been said, that the Word, considered as the Word, did not receive this great grace, but rather we did. For because of our relationship to His Body, we too have become God's temple, and as a result are made God's sons, so that even in us the Lord is now worshiped, and observers report, as the Apostle says, that God is truly in them. As John also says in the Gospel, "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become children of God," and in his Epistle he writes, "By this we know that He abides in us by His Spirit which He has given us." And this too is evidence of His goodness toward us: that while we were exalted because the Highest Lord is in us, and grace was given to Him on our account because the Lord who supplies the grace became a man like us, He on the other hand, the Savior, humbled Himself by taking our body of humiliation and took a servant's form, putting on that flesh which was enslaved to sin. And He gained nothing from us for His own advancement, for the Word of God lacks nothing and is complete; but rather we were advanced by Him, for He is the Light that enlightens every person coming into the world. And the Arians stress the word "wherefore" in vain because Paul said, "Wherefore God has highly exalted Him." For in saying this he did not mean any reward for virtue or advancement through progress, but rather the reason why the exaltation was given to us. And what is this reason except that He who existed in the form of God, the Son of a noble Father, humbled Himself and became a servant in our place and for our sake? For if the Lord had not become man, we would not have been redeemed from sins, not raised from the dead, but would have remained dead under the earth; not exalted into heaven, but lying in Hades. Therefore, because of us and for our sake are the words "highly exalted" and "given" written.

43. Behold then what men considered the foolishness of God because of the Cross, has become of all things most honoured. For our resurrection is stored up in it; and no longer Israel alone, but henceforth all the nations, as the Prophet has foretold, leave their idols and acknowledge the true God, the Father of the Christ. And the illusion of demons has come to nought, and He only who is really God is worshipped in the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ. For the fact that the Lord, even when come in human body and called Jesus, was worshipped and believed to be God's Son, and that through Him the Father was known, shows, as has been said, that not the Word, considered as the Word, received this so great grace, but we. For because of our relationship to His Body we too have become God's temple, and in consequence are made God's sons, so that even in us the Lord is now worshipped, and beholders report, as the Apostle says, that God is in them of a truth. As also John says in the Gospel, 'As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become children of God John 1:12;' and in his Epistle he writes, 'By this we know that He abides in us by His Spirit which He has given us 1 John 3:24.' And this too is an evidence of His goodness towards us that, while we were exalted because that the Highest Lord is in us, and on our account grace was given to Him, because that the Lord who supplies the grace has become a man like us, He on the other hand, the Saviour, humbled Himself in taking 'our body of humiliation Philippians 3:21,' and took a servant's form, putting on that flesh which was enslaved to sin. And He indeed has gained nothing from us for His own promotion: for the Word of God is without want and full; but rather we were promoted from Him; for He is the 'Light, which lightens every man, coming into the world John 1:9.' And in vain do the Arians lay stress upon the conjunction 'wherefore,' because Paul has said, 'Wherefore, has God highly exalted Him.' For in saying this he did not imply any prize of virtue, nor promotion from advance, but the cause why the exaltation was bestowed upon us. And what is this but that He who existed in form of God, the Son of a noble Father, humbled Himself and became a servant instead of us and in our behalf? For if the Lord had not become man, we had not been redeemed from sins, not raised from the dead, but remaining dead under the earth; not exalted into heaven, but lying in Hades. Because of us then and in our behalf are the words, 'highly exalted' and 'given.'

Here is my interpretation of what this passage says. I believe it makes good ecclesiastical sense. However, there is another way to look at it that gives the same basic meaning from a different angle. Although the passage does not speak of the exaltation of the Word Himself as Word (for He is, as just mentioned, most high and like His Father), it does indicate His resurrection from the dead by reason of His becoming man. After saying "He has humbled Himself even unto death," Paul immediately added "Wherefore He has highly exalted Him." He wanted to show that although as man He is said to have died, yet as being Life itself, He was exalted in the resurrection, for "He who descended is the same also who rose again." He descended in body, and He rose again because He was God Himself in the body. This is also the reason why, according to this interpretation, Paul used the conjunction "Wherefore"—not as a reward for virtue or advancement, but to indicate the cause why the resurrection took place and why, while all other people from Adam down to this time have died and remained dead, He alone rose intact from the dead. The cause is this, which He Himself has already taught us: that being God, He became man. For all other people, being merely born of Adam, died, and death reigned over them. But He, the Second Man, is from heaven, for "the Word was made flesh," and this Man is said to be from heaven and heavenly because the Word descended from heaven. Therefore He was not held under death. For though He humbled Himself, yielding His own Body to come to death (in that it was capable of death), yet He was highly exalted from earth because He was God's Son in a body. Accordingly, what is said here—"Wherefore God also has highly exalted Him"—corresponds to Peter's words in the Acts: "Whom God raised up, having loosed the bonds of death, because it was not possible that He should be held by it." For just as Paul has written, "Since being in form of God He became man and humbled Himself unto death, therefore God also has highly exalted Him," so also Peter says, "Since being God He became man, and signs and wonders proved Him to beholders to be God, therefore it was not possible that He should be held by death." For man it was not possible to accomplish this, because death belongs to man. Therefore the Word, being God, became flesh so that, being put to death in the flesh, He might give life to all people by His own power.

44. This then I consider the sense of this passage, and that, a very ecclesiastical sense. However, there is another way in which one might remark upon it, giving the same sense in a parallel way; viz. that, though it does not speak of the exaltation of the Word Himself, so far as He is Word (for He is, as was just now said, most high and like His Father), yet by reason of His becoming man it indicates His resurrection from the dead. For after saying, 'He has humbled Himself even unto death,' He immediately added, 'Wherefore He has highly exalted Him;' wishing to show, that, although as man He is said to have died, yet, as being Life, He was exalted on the resurrection; for 'He who descended, is the same also who rose again.' He descended in body, and He rose again because He was God Himself in the body. And this again is the reason why according to this meaning he brought in the conjunction 'Wherefore;' not as a reward of virtue nor of advancement, but to signify the cause why the resurrection took place; and why, while all other men from Adam down to this time have died and remained dead, He only rose in integrity from the dead. The cause is this, which He Himself has already taught us, that, being God, He has become man. For all other men, being merely born of Adam, died, and death reigned over them; but He, the Second Man, is from heaven, for 'the Word was made flesh John 1:14,' and this Man is said to be from heaven and heavenly, because the Word descended from heaven; wherefore He was not held under death. For though He humbled Himself, yielding His own Body to come unto death, in that it was capable of death, yet He was highly exalted from earth, because He was God's Son in a body. Accordingly what is here said, 'Wherefore God also has highly exalted Him,' answers to Peter's words in the Acts, 'Whom God raised up, having loosed the bonds of death, because it was not possible that He should be holden of it Acts 2:24.' For as Paul has written, 'Since being in form of God He became man, and humbled Himself unto death, therefore God also has highly exalted Him,' so also Peter says, 'Since, being God, He became man, and signs and wonders proved Him to beholders to be God, therefore it was not possible that He should be holden of death.' To man it was not possible to succeed in this; for death belongs to man; wherefore, the Word, being God, became flesh, that, being put to death in the flesh, He might quicken all men by His own power.

But since He Himself is said to be 'exalted,' and God 'gave' Him, and the heretics think this indicates a defect or something that happened to the ousia of the Word, we need to explain how these words are used. He is said to be exalted from the lower parts of the earth because death is attributed even to Him. Both events belong to Him, since it was His Body, and no one else's, that was exalted from the dead and taken up into heaven. And again, since the Body is His, and the Word is not separate from it, it is natural that when the Body was exalted, He, as man, should be spoken of as exalted because of the body. If He did not become man, then this should not be said of Him. But if the Word became flesh, then necessarily the resurrection and exaltation, as in the case of a man, must be attributed to Him, so that the death attributed to Him may be a redemption of human sin and an abolition of death, and so that the resurrection and exaltation may remain secure for us because of Him. In both respects Scripture says of Him, 'God has highly exalted Him,' and 'God has given to Him.' This also shows that it is not the Father who became flesh, but His Word, who has become man and receives from the Father in the manner of humans, and is exalted by Him, as has been said. And it is clear, and no one would dispute it, that what the Father gives, He gives through the Son. And it is marvelous and truly overwhelming: for the grace which the Son gives from the Father, that same grace the Son Himself is said to receive; and the exaltation which the Son bestows from the Father, with that same exaltation the Son is Himself exalted. For He who is the Son of God became Himself the Son of Man. And as Word, He gives from the Father, for all things which the Father does and gives, He does and supplies through Him. And as the Son of Man, He Himself is said, in the manner of humans, to receive what proceeds from Him, because His Body is none other than His and is naturally capable of receiving grace, as has been said. For He received it to the extent that His human nature was exalted, which exaltation was its being deified. But such an exaltation the Word Himself always had according to the Father's Godhead and perfection, which was His.

45. But since He Himself is said to be 'exalted,' and God 'gave' Him, and the heretics think this a defect or affection in the essence of the Word, it becomes necessary to explain how these words are used. He is said to be exalted from the lower parts of the earth, because death is ascribed even to Him. Both events are reckoned His, since it was His Body, and none other's, that was exalted from the dead and taken up into heaven. And again, the Body being His, and the Word not being external to it, it is natural that when the Body was exalted, He, as man, should, because of the body, be spoken of as exalted. If then He did not become man, let this not be said of Him: but if the Word became flesh, of necessity the resurrection and exaltation, as in the case of a man, must be ascribed to Him, that the death which is ascribed to Him may be a redemption of the sin of men and an abolition of death, and that the resurrection and exaltation may for His sake remain secure for us. In both respects he has said of Him, 'God has highly exalted Him,' and 'God has given to Him;' that herein moreover he may show that it is not the Father that has become flesh, but it is His Word, who has become man, and receives after the manner of men from the Father, and is exalted by Him, as has been said. And it is plain, nor would any one dispute it, that what the Father gives, He gives through. the Son. And it is marvellous and overwhelming verily; for the grace which the Son gives from the Father, that the Son Himself is said to receive; and the exaltation, which the Son bestows from the Father, with that the Son is Himself exalted. For He who is the Son of God, became Himself the Son of Man; and, as Word, He gives from the Father, for all things which the Father does and gives, He does and supplies through Him; and as the Son of Man, He Himself is said after the manner of men to receive what proceeds from Him, because His Body is none other than His, and is a natural recipient of grace, as has been said. For He received it as far as His man's nature was exalted; which exaltation was its being deified. But such an exaltation the Word Himself always had according to the Father's Godhead and perfection, which was His.

Chapter 12. Texts Explained; Secondly, Psalm 45:7, 8.}}–> Whether the words 'therefore,' 'anointed,' etc., imply that the Word has been rewarded. Argued against first from the word 'fellows' or 'partakers.' He is anointed with the Spirit in His manhood to sanctify human nature. Therefore the Spirit descended on Him in Jordan, when in the flesh. And He is said to sanctify Himself for us, and give us the gloryHe has received. The word 'wherefore' implies His divinity. 'You have loved righteousness,' etc., do not imply trial or choice.

This explanation of the Apostle's words refutes the irreligious men. What the sacred poet says also admits the same orthodox interpretation, which they misinterpret but which in the Psalmist is clearly religious. He says, 'Your throne, O God, is for ever and ever; a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of Your Kingdom. You have loved righteousness, and hated iniquity, therefore God, even Your God, has anointed You with the oil of gladness above Your fellows.' Look, you Arians, and recognize even from this the truth. The Singer speaks of us all as 'fellows' or 'partakers' of the Lord. But if He were one of the things that came from nothing and one of the things that had a beginning, He Himself would have been one of those who partake. However, since the psalmist hymned Him as the eternal God, saying, 'Your throne, O God, is for ever and ever,' and has declared that all other things partake of Him, what conclusion must we draw except that He is distinct from created things, and He alone is the Father's true Word, Radiance, and Wisdom, which all created things partake of, being sanctified by Him in the Spirit? Therefore He is here 'anointed,' not so that He may become God, for He was God even before, nor so that He may become King, for He had the Kingdom eternally, existing as God's Image, as the sacred Scripture shows. Rather this is written for our sake, as stated before. For the Israelite kings, when they were anointed, became kings at that point, not having been kings before, like David, like Hezekiah, like Josiah, and the rest. But the Saviour, in contrast, being God and always ruling in the Father's Kingdom, and being Himself the one who supplies the Holy Spirit, is nevertheless said here to be anointed. This is so that, as before, being said as man to be anointed with the Spirit, He might provide for us men not only exaltation and resurrection, but the indwelling and intimacy of the Spirit. The Lord Himself has indicated this by His own mouth in the Gospel according to John: 'I have sent them into the world, and for their sakes do I sanctify Myself, that they may be sanctified in the truth.' In saying this He has shown that He is not the sanctified one, but the Sanctifier. For He is not sanctified by another, but sanctifies Himself, so that we may be sanctified in the truth. He who sanctifies Himself is Lord of sanctification. How then does this happen? What does He mean except this: 'I, being the Father's Word, give to Myself, when becoming man, the Spirit. And I Myself, having become man, sanctify Myself in Him, so that from now on in Me, who am Truth (for Your Word is Truth), all may be sanctified.'

46. Such an explanation of the Apostle's words confutes the irreligious men; and what the sacred poet says admits also the same orthodox sense, which they misinterpret, but which in the Psalmist is manifestly religious. He says then, 'Your throne, O God, is for ever and ever; a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of Your Kingdom. You have loved righteousness, and hated iniquity, therefore God, even Your God, has anointed You with the oil of gladness above Your fellows.' Behold, O you Arians, and acknowledge even hence the truth. The Singer speaks of us all as 'fellows' or 'partakers' of the Lord: but were He one of things which come out of nothing and of things originate, He Himself had been one of those who partake. But, since he hymned Him as the eternal God, saying, 'Your throne, O God, is for ever and ever,' and has declared that all other things partake of Him, what conclusion must we draw, but that He is distinct from originated things, and He only the Father's veritable Word, Radiance, and Wisdom, which all things originate partake, being sanctified by Him in the Spirit? And therefore He is here 'anointed,' not that He may become God, for He was so even before; nor that He may become King, for He had the Kingdom eternally, existing as God's Image, as the sacred Oracle shows; but in our behalf is this written, as before. For the Israelitish kings, upon their being anointed, then became kings, not being so before, as David, as Hezekiah, as Josiah, and the rest; but the Saviour on the contrary, being God, and ever ruling in the Father's Kingdom, and being Himself He that supplies the Holy Ghost, nevertheless is here said to be anointed, that, as before, being said as man to be anointed with the Spirit, He might provide for us men, not only exaltation and resurrection, but the indwelling and intimacy of the Spirit. And signifying this the Lord Himself has said by His own mouth in the Gospel according to John, 'I have sent them into the world, and for their sakes do I sanctify Myself, that they may be sanctified in the truth.' In saying this He has shown that He is not the sanctified, but the Sanctifier; for He is not sanctified by other, but Himself sanctifies Himself, that we may be sanctified in the truth. He who sanctifies Himself is Lord of sanctification. How then does this take place? What does He mean but this? 'I, being the Father's Word, I give to Myself, when becoming man, the Spirit; and Myself, become man, do I sanctify in Him, that henceforth in Me, who am Truth (for Your Word is Truth), all may be sanctified.'

If He sanctifies Himself for our sake, and does this when He has become man, it is very clear that the Spirit's descent on Him in Jordan was a descent upon us, because He was bearing our body. This did not happen to promote the Word, but again for our sanctification, so that we might share His anointing, and it might be said of us, "Do you not know that you are God's temple, and the Spirit of God dwells in you?" For when the Lord, as man, was washed in Jordan, it was we who were washed in Him and by Him. And when He received the Spirit, we were the ones who by Him were made recipients of It. Moreover, for this reason He was not anointed with oil as Aaron or David or the rest were, but in another way above all His fellows, "with the oil of gladness," which He Himself interprets to be the Spirit, saying through the Prophet, "The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because the Lord has anointed Me," as also the Apostle has said, "How God anointed Him with the Holy Spirit." When then were these things spoken of Him except when He came in the flesh and was baptized in Jordan, and the Spirit descended on Him? And indeed the Lord Himself said, "The Spirit shall take of Mine," and "I will send Him," and to His disciples, "Receive the Holy Spirit." And yet, He who, as the Word and Radiance of the Father, gives to others, is now said to be sanctified, because now He has become man, and the Body that is sanctified is His. From Him then we have begun to receive the anointing and the seal, John saying, "And you have an anointing from the Holy One," and the Apostle, "And you were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise." Therefore because of us and for us are these words. What advance then of promotion, and reward of virtue or generally of conduct, is proved from this in our Lord's case? For if He was not God, and then had become God, if not being King He was promoted to the Kingdom, your reasoning would have had some slight plausibility. But if He is God and the throne of His kingdom is everlasting, in what way could God advance? Or what was lacking to Him who was sitting on His Father's throne? And if, as the Lord Himself has said, the Spirit is His, and takes from His, and He sends It, it is not the Word, considered as the Word and Wisdom, who is anointed with the Spirit which He Himself gives, but the flesh assumed by Him that is anointed in Him and by Him, so that the sanctification coming to the Lord as man may come to all men from Him. For the Spirit does not speak of Itself, He says, but the Word is He who gives It to the worthy. For this is like the passage considered above; for just as the Apostle has written, "Who existing in the form of God thought it not a prize to be equal with God, but emptied Himself, and took a servant's form," so David celebrates the Lord as the everlasting God and King, but sent to us and assuming our body which is mortal. For this is his meaning in the Psalm, "All your garments smell of myrrh, aloes, and cassia," and it is represented by Nicodemus and by Mary's company, when the one came bringing "a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about a hundred pounds weight," and the others "the spices which they had prepared" for the burial of the Lord's body.

47. If then for our sake He sanctifies Himself, and does this when He has become man, it is very plain that the Spirit's descent on Him in Jordan was a descent upon us, because of His bearing our body. And it did not take place for promotion to the Word, but again for our sanctification, that we might share His anointing, and of us it might be said, 'Do you not know that you are God's Temple, and the Spirit of God dwells in you 1 Corinthians 3:16?' For when the Lord, as man, was washed in Jordan, it was we who were washed in Him and by Him. And when He received the Spirit, we it was who by Him were made recipients of It. And moreover for this reason, not as Aaron or David or the rest, was He anointed with oil, but in another way above all His fellows, 'with the oil of gladness,' which He Himself interprets to be the Spirit, saying by the Prophet, 'The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because the Lord has anointed Me Isaiah 61:1;' as also the Apostle has said, 'How God anointed Him with the Holy Ghost. Acts 10:38 ' When then were these things spoken of Him but when He came in the flesh and was baptized in Jordan, and the Spirit descended on Him? And indeed the Lord Himself said, 'The Spirit shall take of Mine;' and 'I will send Him;' and to His disciples, 'Receive the Holy Ghost.' And notwithstanding, He who, as the Word and Radiance of the Father, gives to others, now is said to be sanctified, because now He has become man, and the Body that is sanctified is His. From Him then we have begun to receive the unction and the seal, John saying, 'And you have an unction from the Holy One;' and the Apostle, 'And you were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise.' Therefore because of us and for us are these words. What advance then of promotion, and reward of virtue or generally of conduct, is proved from this in our Lord's instance? For if He was not God, and then had become God, if not being King He was preferred to the Kingdom, your reasoning would have had some faint plausibility. But if He is God and the throne of His kingdom is everlasting, in what way could God advance? Or what was there wanting to Him who was sitting on His Father's throne? And if, as the Lord Himself has said, the Spirit is His, and takes of His, and He sends It, it is not the Word, considered as the Word and Wisdom, who is anointed with the Spirit which He Himself gives, but the flesh assumed by Him which is anointed in Him and by Him; that the sanctification coming to the Lord as man, may come to all men from Him. For not of Itself, says He, does the Spirit speak, but the Word is He who gives It to the worthy. For this is like the passage considered above; for as the Apostle has written, 'Who existing in form of God thought it not a prize to be equal with God, but emptied Himself, and took a servant's form,' so David celebrates the Lord, as the everlasting God and King, but sent to us and assuming our body which is mortal. For this is his meaning in the Psalm, 'All your garments smell of myrrh, aloes, and cassia;' and it is represented by Nicodemus and by Mary's company, when the one came bringing 'a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pounds weight;' and the others John 19:39; Luke 24:1 'the spices which they had prepared' for the burial of the Lord's body.

What advancement, then, was it for the Immortal to take on mortality? Or what promotion is it for the Everlasting to put on what is temporal? What reward can be great for the Everlasting God and King who is in the bosom of the Father? Don't you see that this too was done and written for our sake and on our behalf—so that the Lord, by becoming human, might make us who are mortal and temporal immortal and bring us into the everlasting kingdom of heaven? Aren't you ashamed, speaking lies against the divine Scriptures? For when our Lord Jesus Christ came among us, we were the ones who were promoted, being rescued from sin. But He remains the same. He did not change when He became human (to repeat what I have said). Rather, as it is written, 'The Word of God abides forever.' Just as, before He became human, He the Word gave the Spirit to the saints as His own, so also when He became human, He sanctifies everyone by the Spirit and says to His disciples, 'Receive the Holy Spirit.' He gave the Spirit to Moses and the other seventy, and through Him David prayed to the Father, saying, 'Take not Your Holy Spirit from me.' On the other hand, when He became human, He said, 'I will send to you the Paraclete, the Spirit of truth,' and He sent Him—He, the Word of God, being faithful. Therefore 'Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, today, and forever,' remaining unalterable. He both gives and receives at once—giving as God's Word, receiving as human. It is not the Word, considered as the Word, who is promoted, for He had all things and always has them. Rather, it is human beings who have in Him and through Him their source of receiving them. For when He is now said to be anointed in a human respect, it is we who are anointed in Him. Similarly, when He is baptized, it is we who are baptized in Him. But the Savior sheds much light on all these things when He says to the Father, 'And the glory which You gave Me, I have given to them, that they may be one, even as We are one.' It was for our sake, then, that He asked for glory, and the words 'took' and 'gave' and 'highly exalted' occur so that we might take, and so that these things might be given to us, and so that we might be exalted in Him. Just as He also sanctifies Himself for our sake, so that we might be sanctified in Him.

48. What advancement then was it to the Immortal to have assumed the mortal? Or what promotion is it to the Everlasting to have put on the temporal? What reward can be great to the Everlasting God and King in the bosom of the Father? See ye not, that this too was done and written because of us and for us, that us who are mortal and temporal, the Lord, become man, might make immortal, and bring into the everlasting kingdom of heaven? Blush ye not, speaking lies against the divine oracles? For when our Lord Jesus Christ had been among us, we indeed were promoted, as rescued from sin; but He is the same; nor did He alter, when He became man (to repeat what I have said), but, as has been written, 'The Word of God abides forever.' Surely as, before His becoming man, He, the Word, dispensed to the saints the Spirit as His own, so also when made man, He sanctifies all by the Spirit and says to His Disciples, 'Receive the Holy Ghost.' And He gave to Moses and the other seventy; and through Him David prayed to the Father, saying, 'Take not Your Holy Spirit from me.' On the other hand, when made man, He said, 'I will send to you the Paraclete, the Spirit of truth John 15:26;' and He sent Him, He, the Word of God, as being faithful. Therefore ' Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, today, and for ever Hebrews 13:8,' remaining unalterable, and at once gives and receives, giving as God's Word, receiving as man. It is not the Word then, viewed as the Word, that is promoted; for He had all things and has them always; but men, who have in Him and through Him their origin of receiving them. For, when He is now said to be anointed in a human respect, we it is who in Him are anointed; since also when He is baptized, we it is who in Him are baptized. But on all these things the Saviour throws much light, when He says to the Father, 'And the glory which You gave Me, I have given to them, that they may be one, even as We are one John 17:22.' Because of us then He asked for glory, and the words occur, 'took' and 'gave' and 'highly exalted,' that we might take, and to us might be given, and we might be exalted in Him; as also for us He sanctifies Himself, that we might be sanctified in Him.

But if they take advantage of the word "wherefore" as it connects to the passage in the Psalm, "Wherefore God, even Your God, has anointed You," for their own purposes, let these novices in Scripture and masters in irreligion understand that, as before, the word "wherefore" does not imply a reward for virtue or conduct in the Word, but rather the reason why He came down to us, and explains the Spirit's anointing which took place in Him for our sakes. For He does not say, "Wherefore He anointed You in order that You might become God or King or Son or Word," for He was these things before and is forever, as has been shown. Rather, He says, "Since You are God and King, therefore You were anointed, since none but You could unite man to the Holy Spirit, You the Image of the Father, in which we were made in the beginning; for the Spirit is Yours as well." For the nature of created things could give no guarantee for this, since Angels had transgressed and men had disobeyed. Therefore there was need of God, and the Word is God, so that He Himself might set free those who had come under a curse. If He had come from nothing, He would not have been the Christ or Anointed One, being merely one among others and having fellowship like the rest. But since He is God, as being Son of God, and is everlasting King, and exists as Radiance and Expression of the Father, therefore He is fittingly the expected Christ, whom the Father announces to mankind by revelation to His holy Prophets—so that just as through Him we have come into being, so also in Him all people might be redeemed from their sins, and by Him all things might be ruled. And this is the reason for the anointing which took place in Him, and for the incarnate presence of the Word. The Psalmist, foreseeing this, first celebrates His Godhead and kingdom, which is the Father's, in these words: "Your throne, O God, is for ever and ever; a scepter of righteousness is the scepter of Your Kingdom." Then he announces His descent to us in this way: "Wherefore God, even Your God, has anointed You with the oil of gladness above Your fellows."

49. But if they take advantage of the word 'wherefore,' as connected with the passage in the Psalm, 'Wherefore God, even Your God, has anointed You,' for their own purposes, let these novices in Scripture and masters in irreligion know, that, as before, the word 'wherefore' does not imply reward of virtue or conduct in the Word, but the reason why He came down to us, and of the Spirit's anointing which took place in Him for our sakes. For He says not, 'Wherefore He anointed You in order to Your being God or King or Son or Word.' for so He was before and is for ever, as has been shown; but rather, 'Since You are God and King, therefore You were anointed, since none but You could unite man to the Holy Ghost, Thou the Image of the Father, in which we were made in the beginning; for Yours is even the Spirit.' For the nature of things originate could give no warranty for this, Angels having transgressed, and men disobeyed. Wherefore there was need of God and the Word is God; that those who had become under a curse, He Himself might set free. If then He was of nothing, He would not have been the Christ or Anointed, being one among others and having fellowship as the rest. But, whereas He is God, as being Son of God, and is everlasting King, and exists as Radiance and Expression Hebrews 1:3 of the Father, therefore fitly is He the expected Christ, whom the Father announces to mankind, by revelation to His holy Prophets; that as through Him we have come to be, so also in Him all men might be redeemed from their sins, and by Him all things might be ruled. And this is the cause of the anointing which took place in Him, and of the incarnate presence of the Word, which the Psalmist foreseeing, celebrates, first His Godhead and kingdom, which is the Father's, in these tones, 'Your throne, O God, is for ever and ever; a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of Your Kingdom;' then announces His descent to us thus, 'Wherefore God, even Your God, has anointed You with the oil of gladness above Your fellows. '

What is there to wonder at or disbelieve if the Lord who gives the Spirit is here said Himself to be anointed with the Spirit, at a time when necessity required that He did not refuse, with respect to His manhood, to call Himself inferior to the Spirit? For when the Jews said that He cast out devils in Beelzebub, He answered and said to them, to expose their blasphemy, "But if I through the Spirit of God cast out demons" (Matthew 12:28). Notice that the Giver of the Spirit here says that He cast out demons in the Spirit. But this is not said except because of His flesh. For since human nature (physis) is not equal of itself to casting out demons, but only in the power of the Spirit, therefore as man He said, "But if I through the Spirit of God cast out demons." Of course He also indicated that the blasphemy offered to the Holy Spirit is greater than that against His humanity when He said, "Whoever shall speak a word against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven him"—such as those who said, "Is not this the carpenter's son?"—but those who blaspheme against the Holy Spirit and ascribe the deeds of the Word to the devil shall have inevitable punishment. This is what the Lord spoke to the Jews as man. But to the disciples, showing His Godhead and His majesty and indicating that He was not inferior but equal to the Spirit, He gave the Spirit and said, "Receive the Holy Spirit," and "I send Him," and "He shall glorify Me," and "Whatever He hears, that He shall speak." So then, just as in this passage the Lord Himself, the Giver of the Spirit, does not refuse to say that through the Spirit He casts out demons, as man, in the same way He, the same Giver of the Spirit, did not refuse to say, "The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because He has anointed Me" (Isaiah 61:1), with respect to His having become flesh, as John has said. This was so that it might be shown in both these particulars that we are the ones who need the Spirit's grace in our sanctification, and again that we are unable to cast out demons without the Spirit's power. Through whom then and from whom ought the Spirit to be given except through the Son, whose Spirit He also is? And when were we enabled to receive it, except when the Word became man? And as the passage of the Apostle shows that we would not have been redeemed and highly exalted had not He who exists in the form of God taken a servant's form, so David also shows that we could not otherwise have partaken of the Spirit and been sanctified, except that the Giver of the Spirit, the Word Himself, has spoken of Himself as anointed with the Spirit for us. And therefore we have securely received it, He being said to be anointed in the flesh. For the flesh being first sanctified in Him, and He being said, as man, to have received it for its sake, we have the consequence of the Spirit's grace, receiving "out of His fullness" (John 1:16).

50. What is there to wonder at, what to disbelieve, if the Lord who gives the Spirit, is here said Himself to be anointed with the Spirit, at a time when, necessity requiring it, He did not refuse in respect of His manhood to call Himself inferior to the Spirit? For the Jews saying that He cast out devils in Beelzebub, He answered and said to them, for the exposure of their blasphemy, 'But if I through the Spirit of God cast out demons Matthew 12:28.' Behold, the Giver of the Spirit here says that He cast out demons in the Spirit; but this is not said, except because of His flesh. For since man's nature is not equal of itself to casting out demons, but only in power of the Spirit, therefore as man He said, 'But if I through the Spirit of God cast out demons.' Of course too He signified that the blasphemy offered to the Holy Ghost is greater than that against His humanity, when He said, 'Whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him;' such as were those who said, 'Is not this the carpenter's son?' but they who blaspheme against the Holy Ghost, and ascribe the deeds of the Word to the devil, shall have inevitable punishment. This is what the Lord spoke to the Jews, as man; but to the disciples showing His Godhead and His majesty, and intimating that He was not inferior but equal to the Spirit, He gave the Spirit and said, 'Receive the Holy Ghost,' and 'I send Him,' and 'He shall glorify Me,' and 'Whatsoever He hears, that He shall speak.' As then in this place the Lord Himself, the Giver of the Spirit, does not refuse to say that through the Spirit He casts out demons, as man; in like manner He the same, the Giver of the Spirit, refused not to say, 'The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because He has anointed Me Isaiah 61:1,' in respect of His having become flesh, as John has said; that it might be shown in both these particulars, that we are they who need the Spirit's grace in our sanctification, and again who are unable to cast out demons without the Spirit's power. Through whom then and from whom behooved it that the Spirit should be given but through the Son, whose also the Spirit is? And when were we enabled to receive It, except when the Word became man? And, as the passage of the Apostle shows, that we had not been redeemed and highly exalted, had not He who exists in form of God taken a servant's form, so David also shows, that no otherwise should we have partaken the Spirit and been sanctified, but that the Giver of the Spirit, the Word Himself, hast spoken of Himself as anointed with the Spirit for us. And therefore have we securely received it, He being said to be anointed in the flesh; for the flesh being first sanctified in Him, and He being said, as man, to have received for its sake, we have the sequel of the Spirit grace, receiving 'out of His fullness John 1:16.'

Nor do the words "You have loved righteousness and hated iniquity," which are added in the Psalm, demonstrate—as you again suppose—that the physis (nature) of the Word is changeable. Rather, by their very force they signify His unchangeableness. For since the physis of created things is changeable, and one part had transgressed while the other disobeyed (as has been said), and it is uncertain how they will act—since it often happens that someone who is now good later changes and becomes different, so that one who was just now righteous is soon found unrighteous—there was need here also for one who is unchangeable, so that people might have the immutability of the Word's righteousness as an image and model for virtue. And this thought strongly commends itself to right-minded people. For since the first man Adam changed, and through sin death entered the world, it was necessary for the second Adam to be unchangeable, so that if the Serpent should attack again, even the Serpent's deceit might be defeated, and with the Lord being unalterable and unchangeable, the Serpent might become powerless in his assault against all. For just as when Adam transgressed his sin reached all people, so when the Lord became man and overthrew the Serpent, that great strength of His extends through all people, so that each of us may say, "For we are not ignorant of his devices." With good reason, then, the Lord—who is ever unchangeable in his physis, loving righteousness and hating iniquity—should be anointed and Himself sent, so that He, being and remaining the same, by taking this changeable flesh, might condemn sin in it and might secure its freedom and its ability from then on to fulfill the righteousness of the law in itself, so as to be able to say, "But we are not in the flesh but in the Spirit, if indeed the Spirit of God dwells in us."

51. Nor do the words, 'You have loved righteousness and hated iniquity,' which are added in the Psalm, show, as again you suppose, that the Nature of the Word is alterable, but rather by their very force signify His unalterableness. For since of things originate the nature is alterable, and the one portion had transgressed and the other disobeyed, as has been said, and it is not certain how they will act, but it often happens that he who is now good afterwards alters and becomes different, so that one who was but now righteous, soon is found unrighteous, wherefore there was here also need of one unalterable, that men might have the immutability of the righteousness of the Word as an image and type for virtue. And this thought commends itself strongly to the right-minded. For since the first man Adam altered, and through sin death came into the world, therefore it became the second Adam to be unalterable; that, should the Serpent again assault, even the Serpent's deceit might be baffled, and, the Lord being unalterable and unchangeable, the Serpent might become powerless in his assault against all. For as when Adam had transgressed, his sin reached unto all men, so, when the Lord had become man and had overthrown the Serpent, that so great strength of His is to extend through all men, so that each of us may say, 'For we are not ignorant of his devices. 2 Corinthians 2:11 ' Good reason then that the Lord, who ever is in nature unalterable, loving righteousness and hating iniquity, should be anointed and Himself sent, that, He, being and remaining the same, by taking this alterable flesh, 'might condemn sin in it,' and might secure its freedom, and its ability henceforth 'to fulfil the righteousness of the law?' in itself, so as to be able to say, 'But we are not in the flesh but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwells in us Romans 8:9.'

The Arians have made this conjecture in vain and have wrongly appealed to the words of Scripture. For God's Word is unalterable and is always in one state, not as circumstances might dictate, but as the Father is. For how could He be like the Father unless this were so? Or how could all that belongs to the Father also belong to the Son, if He did not have the Father's unalterableness and unchangeableness? He does not love one thing and hate another as if subject to laws and pulled to one side, lest by choosing one through fear of falling away, we would have to admit that He is also alterable in other ways. Rather, as God and the Father's Word, He is a just judge and lover of virtue, or rather its giver. Therefore, being just and holy by nature (physis), He is said to love righteousness and hate iniquity. This is as much as saying that He loves and chooses the virtuous and rejects and hates the unrighteous. Divine Scripture says the same of the Father: "The Righteous Lord loves righteousness; You hate all them that work iniquity," and "The Lord loves the gates of Sion more than all the dwellings of Jacob," and "Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated," and in Isaiah there is the voice of God again saying, "I the Lord love righteousness, and hate robbery of unrighteousness." Let them interpret those former words as these latter ones, for the former are also written of the Image of God. Otherwise, if they misinterpret these as they do those, they will conclude that the Father too is alterable. But since it is dangerous even to hear others say this, we do well to think that when God is said to love righteousness and to hate robbery of unrighteousness, it is not as if He is pulled to one side and capable of the contrary, so as to select one and not choose the other—for this belongs to created things—but rather that, as a judge, He loves and draws to Himself the righteous and withdraws from the bad. It follows then to think the same concerning the Image of God also, that He loves and hates in no other way than this. For the nature (physis) of the Image must be such as Its Father is, though the Arians in their blindness fail to see either that image or any other truth of the divine oracles. For being driven away from the conceptions—or rather misconceptions—of their own hearts, they fall back upon passages of divine Scripture, and here too from lack of understanding, as is their habit, they fail to grasp their meaning. Instead, laying down their own false religion as a kind of rule of interpretation, they twist the whole of the divine oracles to agree with it. And so on the bare mention of such doctrine, they deserve nothing but the reply, "You do err, not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God," and if they persist in it, they must be silenced by the words, "Render to man the things that are man's, and to God the things that are God's."

52. Vainly then, here again, O Arians, have you made this conjecture, and vainly alleged the words of Scripture; for God's Word is unalterable, and is ever in one state, not as it may happen, but as the Father is; since how is He like the Father, unless He be thus? Or how is all that is the Father's the Son's also, if He has not the unalterableness and unchangeableness of the Father? Not as being subject to laws, and biassed to one side, does He love the one and hate the other, lest, if from fear of falling away He chooses the one, we admit that He is alterable otherwise also; but, as being God and the Father's Word, He is a just judge and lover of virtue, or rather its dispenser. Therefore being just and holy by nature, on this account He is said to love righteousness and to hate iniquity; as much as to say, that He loves and chooses the virtuous, and rejects and hates the unrighteous. And divine Scripture says the same of the Father; 'The Righteous Lord loves righteousness; Thou hate all them that work iniquity,' and 'The Lord loves the gates of Sion, more than all the dwellings of Jacob;' and, 'Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated Malachi 1:2-3;' and in Isaiah there is the voice of God again saying, 'I the Lord love righteousness, and hate robbery of unrighteousness Isaiah 61:8.' Let them then expound those former words as these latter; for the former also are written of the Image of God: else, misinterpreting these as those, they will conceive that the Father too is alterable. But since the very hearing others say this is not without peril, we do well to think that God is said to love righteousness and to hate robbery of unrighteousness, not as if biassed to one side, and capable of the contrary, so as to select the latter and not choose the former, for this belongs to things originated, but that, as a judge, He loves and takes to Him the righteous and withdraws from the bad. It follows then to think the same concerning the Image of God also, that He loves and hates no otherwise than thus. For such must be the nature of the Image as is Its Father, though the Arians in their blindness fail to see either that image or any other truth of the divine oracles. For being forced from the conceptions or rather misconceptions of their own hearts, they fall back upon passages of divine Scripture, and here too from want of understanding, according to their wont, they discern not their meaning; but laying down their own irreligion as a sort of canon of interpretation, they wrest the whole of the divine oracles into accordance with it. And so on the bare mention of such doctrine, they deserve nothing but the reply, 'You do err, not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God Matthew 22:29;' and if they persist in it, they must be put to silence, by the words, 'Render to' man 'the things that are' man's, 'and to God the things that are' God's.

Chapter 13. Texts Explained; Thirdly, Hebrews i. 4. Additional texts brought as objections; e.g. Hebrews 1:4; 7:22. Whether the word 'better' implies likeness to the Angels; and 'made' or 'become' implies creation. Necessary to consider the circumstances under which Scripture speaks. Difference between 'better' and 'greater;' texts in proof. 'Made' or 'become' a general word. Contrast in Hebrews 1:4, between the Son and the Works in point of nature. The difference of the punishments under the two Covenants shows the difference of the natures of the Son and the Angels. 'Become' relates not to the nature of the Word, but to His manhood and office and relation towards us. Parallel passages in which the term is applied to the Eternal Father.

They say the following is written in Proverbs: "The Lord created me the beginning of His ways, for His Works." In the Letter to the Hebrews the Apostle says, "Being made so much better than the Angels, as He has by inheritance obtained a more excellent Name than they." Soon after, it says, "Therefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus, who was faithful to Him that made Him." And in Acts, "Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly, that God has made that same Jesus whom you have crucified both Lord and Christ." They bring these passages forward constantly, misunderstanding their meaning, thinking these texts prove that the Word of God was a creature, a work, and one of the things that came into existence. In this way they deceive the thoughtless, using the language of Scripture as their excuse but spreading the poison of their own heresy instead of the true meaning. If they had known the truth, they would not have blasphemed against "the Lord of glory," nor would they have twisted the good words of Scripture. If from now on they openly adopt Caiaphas's approach and have decided to become Jewish in their thinking, being ignorant of the text that truly God will dwell upon the earth, then they should not examine the Apostolic writings, for this is not the Jewish way. But if they mix themselves with the godless Manichees and deny that "the Word was made flesh" and His incarnate presence, then they should not quote Proverbs, for this is inappropriate for Manichees. However, if for the sake of advancement and the profit of greed that comes with it and the desire for good reputation they dare not deny the text "The Word was made flesh," since it is written that way, then either let them correctly interpret the words of Scripture as referring to the Savior's embodied presence, or if they deny this meaning, let them deny that the Lord became human at all. For it is improper to confess that "the Word became flesh" while being ashamed of what is written about Him, and on that account to corrupt the meaning.

53. But it is written, say they, in the Proverbs, 'The Lord created me the beginning of His ways, for His Works;' and in the Epistle to the Hebrews the Apostle says, 'Being made so much better than the Angels, as He has by inheritance obtained a more excellent Name than they.' And soon after, 'Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus, who was faithful to Him that made Him.' And in the Acts, 'Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly, that God has made that same Jesus whom you have crucified both Lord and Christ.' These passages they brought forward at every turn, mistaking their sense, under the idea that they proved that the Word of God was a creature and work and one of things originate; and thus they deceive the thoughtless, making the language of Scripture their pretence, but instead of the true sense sowing upon it the poison of their own heresy. For had they known, they would not have been irreligious against 'the Lord of glory 1 Corinthians 2:8,' nor have wrested the good words of Scripture. If then henceforward openly adopting Caiaphas's way, they have determined on judaizing, and are ignorant of the text, that verily God shall dwell upon the earth, let them not inquire into the Apostolical sayings; for this is not the manner of Jews. But if, mixing themselves up with the godless Manichees, they deny that 'the Word was made flesh,' and His Incarnate presence, then let them not bring forward the Proverbs, for this is out of place with the Manichees. But if for preferment-sake, and the lucre of avarice which follows, and the desire for good repute, they venture not on denying the text, 'The Word was made flesh,' since so it is written, either let them rightly interpret the words of Scripture, of the embodied presence of the Saviour, or, if they deny their sense, let them deny that the Lord became man at all. For it is unseemly, while confessing that 'the Word became flesh,' yet to be ashamed at what is written of Him, and on that account to corrupt the sense.

Regarding the phrase "so much better than the Angels," let us first examine this carefully. It is right and necessary, as with all divine Scripture, to faithfully determine the time about which the Apostle was writing, the person he was discussing, and the specific point he was making. Otherwise, a reader who misses any of these details through ignorance may completely miss the true meaning. The Ethiopian eunuch understood this when he asked Philip, "I beg you, about whom does the Prophet say this? About himself or about someone else?" He was concerned that if he interpreted the passage in a way that didn't fit the person being discussed, he would miss the correct sense. Similarly, the disciples wanted to understand the timing of what was foretold, so they asked the Lord, "Tell us, when will these things happen? And what is the sign of Your coming?" And again, after hearing from the Savior about the events of the end times, they wanted to know when it would occur so they could avoid error themselves and teach others correctly—just as they later corrected the Thessalonians who had gone astray. When someone properly understands these details, their grasp of the faith is sound and healthy. But if they mistake any of these points, they immediately fall into heresy. For example, Hymenaeus and Alexander and their followers missed the correct time when they claimed the resurrection had already happened. The Galatians were mistaken about time in the opposite direction, continuing to emphasize circumcision after its proper time had passed. Missing the correct person was the error of the Jews, and still is, since they think that "Behold, the Virgin shall conceive and bear a Son, and they shall call his Name Emmanuel, which means God with us," refers to one of their own people. They believe that "A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up to you" refers to one of the Prophets, and regarding the words "He was led as a sheep to the slaughter," instead of learning from Philip, they guess it was spoken about Isaiah or some other earlier prophet.

54. For it is written, 'So much better than the Angels.' let us then first examine this. Now it is right and necessary, as in all divine Scripture, so here, faithfully to expound the time of which the Apostle wrote, and the person, and the point; lest the reader, from ignorance missing either these or any similar particular, may be wide of the true sense. This understood that inquiring eunuch, when he thus besought Philip, 'I pray you, of whom does the Prophet speak this? Of himself, or of some other man Acts 8:34?' for he feared lest, expounding the lesson unsuitably to the person, he should wander from the right sense. And the disciples, wishing to learn the time of what was foretold, besought the Lord, 'Tell us,' said they, 'when shall these things be? And what is the sign of Your coming Matthew 24:3?' And again, hearing from the Saviour the events of the end, they desired to learn the time of it, that they might be kept from error themselves, and might be able to teach others; as, for instance, when they had learned, they set right the Thessalonians, who were going wrong. When then one knows properly these points, his understanding of the faith is right and healthy; but if he mistakes any such points, immediately he falls into heresy. Thus Hymenæus and Alexander and their fellows were beside the time, when they said that the resurrection had already been; and the Galatians were after the time, in making much of circumcision now. And to miss the person was the lot of the Jews, and is still, who think that of one of themselves is said, 'Behold, the Virgin shall conceive, and bear a Son, and they shall call his Name Emmanuel, which is being interpreted, God with us Isaiah 7:14; Matthew 1:23;' and that, 'A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up to you Deuteronomy 18:15,' is spoken of one of the Prophets; and who, as to the words, 'He was led as a sheep to the slaughter Isaiah 53:7,' instead of learning from Philip, conjecture them spoken of Isaiah or some other of the former Prophets.

The enemies of Christ have fallen into their horrible heresy because of this state of mind. If they had understood the person being discussed, the subject matter, and the timing of the Apostle's words, they would not have interpreted what refers to Christ's humanity as if it referred to His divinity, nor would they have committed such a great act of irreligion in their foolishness. This will become clear if one properly explains the beginning of this passage. The Apostle says, "God who at sundry times and various manners spoke in times past unto the fathers by the prophets, has in these last days spoken unto us by His Son." Then shortly after he says, "when He had by Himself purged our sins, He sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high, having become so much better than the Angels, as He has by inheritance obtained a more excellent Name than they." It is clear that the Apostle's words refer to the time when God spoke to us through His Son and when the purging of sins took place. When did He speak to us through His Son, and when did the purging of sins happen? And when did He become man? It was after the Prophets, in the last days. Next, as he continues his account of the economy that concerns us and speaks of the last times, he naturally observes that God was not silent with people in former times either, but spoke to them through the Prophets. Since the prophets served as ministers, and the Law was spoken by Angels, while the Son also came to earth to minister, he had to add "become so much better than the Angels," wanting to show that just as much as a son surpasses a servant, so much more does the ministry of the Son surpass the ministry of servants. Contrasting the old ministry and the new, the Apostle speaks plainly to the Jews, writing "become so much better than the Angels." This is why throughout he uses no comparison such as "become greater" or "more honorable," so that we would not think of Him and them as being of the same kind. Instead his word is "better," which marks the difference between the Son's nature and created things. We have proof of this from divine Scripture. For example, David says in the Psalm, "One day in Your courts is better than a thousand," and Solomon cries out, "Receive my instruction and not silver, and knowledge rather than choice gold. For wisdom is better than rubies; and all the things that may be desired are not to be compared to it." Are not wisdom and earthly stones different in essence and separate in nature? Are heavenly courts at all similar to earthly houses? Or is there any resemblance between things eternal and spiritual and things temporal and mortal? This is what Isaiah says: "Thus says the Lord unto the eunuchs that keep My sabbaths, and choose the things that please Me, and take hold of My Covenant; even unto them will I give in Mine house, and within My walls, a place and a name better than of sons and of daughters: I will give them an everlasting name that shall not be cut off." In the same way, there is nothing similar between the Son and the Angels. So the word "better" is not used to compare but to contrast, because of the difference of His nature from theirs. Therefore the Apostle himself, when he interprets the word "better," places its meaning in nothing less than the Son's excellence over created things, calling the one Son and the others servants; the one, as a Son with the Father, sitting on the right; and the others, as servants, standing before Him, being sent, and fulfilling tasks.

55. (3.) Such has been the state of mind under which Christ's enemies have fallen into their execrable heresy. For had they known the person, and the subject, and the season of the Apostle's words, they would not have expounded of Christ's divinity what belongs to His manhood, nor in their folly have committed so great an act of irreligion. Now this will be readily seen, if one expounds properly the beginning of this lection. For the Apostle says, 'God who at sundry times and various manners spoke in times past unto the fathers by the prophets, has in these last days spoken unto us by His Son Hebrews 1:1-2;' then again shortly after he says, 'when He had by Himself purged our sins, He sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high, having become so much better than the Angels, as He has by inheritance obtained a more excellent Name than they.' It appears then that the Apostle's words make mention of that time, when God spoke unto us by His Son, and when a purging of sins took place. Now when did He speak unto us by His Son, and when did purging of sins take place? And when did He become man? When, but subsequently to the Prophets in the last days? Next, proceeding with his account of the economy in which we were concerned, and speaking of the last times, he is naturally led to observe that not even in the former times was God silent with men, but spoke to them by the Prophets. And, whereas the prophets ministered, and the Law was spoken by Angels, while the Son too came on earth, and that in order to minister, he was forced to add, 'Become so much better than the Angels,' wishing to show that, as much as the son excels a servant, so much also the ministry of the Son is better than the ministry of servants. Contrasting then the old ministry and the new, the Apostle deals freely with the Jews, writing and saying, 'Become so much better than the Angels.' This is why throughout he uses no comparison, such as 'become greater,' or 'more honourable,' lest we should think of Him and them as one in kind, but 'better' is his word, by way of marking the difference of the Son's nature from things originated. And of this we have proof from divine Scripture; David, for instance, saying in the Psalm, 'One day in Your courts is better than a thousand:' and Solomon crying out, 'Receive my instruction and not silver, and knowledge rather than choice gold. For wisdom is better than rubies; and all the things that may be desired are not to be compared to it Proverbs 8:10-11.' Are not wisdom and stones of the earth different in essence and separate in nature? Are heavenly courts at all akin to earthly houses? Or is there any similarity between things eternal and spiritual, and things temporal and mortal? And this is what Isaiah says, 'Thus says the Lord unto the eunuchs that keep My sabbaths, and choose the things that please Me, and take hold of My Covenant; even unto them will I give in Mine house, and within My walls, a place and a name better than of sons and of daughters: I will give them an everlasting name that shall not be cut off Isaiah 56:4-5.' In like manner there is nought akin between the Son and the Angels; so that the word 'better' is not used to compare but to contrast, because of the difference of His nature from them. And therefore the Apostle also himself, when he interprets the word 'better,' places its force in nothing short of the Son's excellence over things originated, calling the one Son, the other servants; the one, as a Son with the Father, sitting on the right; and the others, as servants, standing before Him, and being sent, and fulfilling offices.

Scripture, in speaking this way, implies—O Arians—not that the Son is originate, but rather that He is other than originate things and proper to the Father, being in His bosom. (4.) Nor does the expression "become," which appears here, show that the Son is originate, as you suppose. If the text simply said "become" and nothing more, the Arians might have a case. But since they are confronted throughout the passage with the word "Son," showing that He is other than originate things, the word "become" does not occur by itself—"better" is immediately added to it. The writer considered the expression unproblematic, knowing that in the case of one who is admittedly a genuine Son, to say "become" is the same as saying that He had been made and is "better." It makes no difference even if we speak of what is generate as "become" or "made." But by contrast, originate things cannot be called generate, being God's handiwork as they are, except insofar as after their making they partake of the generate Son, and are therefore said to have been generated also—not at all in their own nature, but because of their participation in the Son in the Spirit. Divine Scripture recognizes this again. It says in the case of originate things, "All things came to be through Him, and without Him nothing came to be" (John 1:3), and "In wisdom have You made them all." But in the case of sons who are generate, "To Job there came to be seven sons and three daughters" (Job 1:2), and "Abraham was a hundred years old when there came to be to him Isaac his son" (Genesis 21:5), and Moses said (Deuteronomy 21:15), "If to any one there come to be sons." Therefore, since the Son is other than originate things, being alone the proper offspring of the Father's essence, this argument of the Arians about the word "become" is worthless.

56. Scripture, in speaking thus, implies, O Arians, not that the Son is originate, but rather other than things originate, and proper to the Father, being in His bosom. (4.) Nor does even the expression 'become,' which here occurs, show that the Son is originate, as you suppose. If indeed it were simply 'become' and no more, a case might stand for the Arians; but, whereas they are forestalled with the word 'Son' throughout the passage, showing that He is other than things originate, so again not even the word 'become' occurs absolutely, but 'better' is immediately subjoined. For the writer thought the expression immaterial, knowing that in the case of one who was confessedly a genuine Son, to say 'become' is the same with saying that He had been made, and is, 'better.' For it matters not even if we speak of what is generate, as 'become' or 'made;' but on the contrary, things originate cannot be called generate, God's handiwork as they are, except so far as after their making they partake of the generate Son, and are therefore said to have been generated also, not at all in their own nature, but because of their participation of the Son in the Spirit. And this again divine Scripture recognises; for it says in the case of things originate, 'All things came to be through Him, and without Him nothing came to be John 1:3,' and, 'In wisdom have You made them all;' but in the case of sons which are generate, 'To Job there came to be seven sons and three daughters Job 1:2,' and, ' Abraham was an hundred years old when there came to be to him Isaac his son Genesis 21:5;' and Moses said Deuteronomy 21:15, 'If to any one there come to be sons.' Therefore since the Son is other than things originate, alone the proper offspring of the Father's essence, this plea of the Arians about the word 'become' is worth nothing.

If, despite being refuted thus far, they still stubbornly insist that the language involves comparison, and that comparison therefore implies sameness of kind, so that the Son shares the nature of the Angels, they will first of all incur the disgrace of rivaling and repeating what Valentinus held, and Carpocrates, and those other heretics. The former said that the Angels were of one kind with the Christ, and Carpocrates said that Angels are makers of the world. Perhaps it is under the instruction of these teachers that they compare the Word of God with the Angels.

(5.) If moreover, baffled so far, they should still violently insist that the language is that of comparison, and that comparison in consequence implies oneness of kind, so that the Son is of the nature of Angels, they will in the first place incur the disgrace of rivalling and repeating what Valentinus held, and Carpocrates, and those other heretics, of whom the former said that the Angels were one in kind with the Christ, and Carpocrates that Angels are framers of the world. Perchance it is under the instruction of these masters that they compare the Word of God with the Angels.

Though surely amid such speculations, they will be moved by the sacred poet, saying, "Who is he among the gods that shall be like the Lord," and, "Among the gods there is none like You, O Lord." However, they must be answered, with the chance of their profiting by it, that comparison admittedly does belong to subjects that are one in kind, not to those which differ. No one, for instance, would compare God with man, or again man with animals, nor wood with stone, because their natures are unlike. But God is beyond comparison, and man is compared to man, and wood to wood, and stone to stone. Now in such cases we should not speak of "better," but of "rather" and "more." Thus Joseph was comely rather than his brothers, and Rachel than Leah; star is not better than star, but is the rather excellent in glory. Whereas in bringing together things which differ in kind, then "better" is used to mark the difference, as has been said in the case of wisdom and jewels. If then the Apostle had said, "by so much has the Son precedence of the Angels," or "by so much greater," you would have had a case, as if the Son were compared with the Angels. But, as it is, in saying that He is "better," and differs as far as Son from servants, the Apostle shows that He is other than the Angels in nature.

57. Though surely amid such speculations, they will be moved by the sacred poet, saying, 'Who is he among the gods that shall be like the Lord,' and, 'Among the gods there is none like You, O Lord.' However, they must be answered, with the chance of their profiting by it, that comparison confessedly does belong to subjects one in kind, not to those which differ. No one, for instance, would compare God with man, or again man with brutes, nor wood with stone, because their natures are unlike; but God is beyond comparison, and man is compared to man, and wood to wood, and stone to stone. Now in such cases we should not speak of 'better,' but of 'rather' and 'more;' thus Joseph was comely rather than his brethren, and Rachel than Leah; star is not better than star, but is the rather excellent in glory; whereas in bringing together things which differ in kind, then 'better' is used to mark the difference, as has been said in the case of wisdom and jewels. Had then the Apostle said, 'by so much has the Son precedence of the Angels,' or 'by so much greater,' you would have had a plea, as if the Son were compared with the Angels; but, as it is, in saying that He is 'better,' and differs as far as Son from servants, the Apostle shows that He is other than the Angels in nature.

Furthermore, by saying that He is the one who has "laid the foundation of all things" (Hebrews 1:10), the author shows that He is other than all created things. But if He is other and different in ousia from their nature, what comparison of His ousia can there be, or what likeness to them? Though even if they have any such thoughts, Paul shall refute them, speaking directly to this point: "For unto which of the Angels said He at any time, You are My Son, this day have I begotten You? And of the Angels He says, Who makes His Angels spirits, and His ministers a flame of fire" (Hebrews 1:7).

(6.) Moreover by saying that He it is who has 'laid the foundation of all things Hebrews 1:10,' he shows that He is other than all things originate. But if He be other and different in essence from their nature, what comparison of His essence can there be, or what likeness to them? Though, even if they have any such thoughts, Paul shall refute them, who speaks to the very point, 'For unto which of the Angels said He at any time, You are My Son, this day have I begotten You? And of the Angels He says, Who makes His Angels spirits, and His ministers a flame of fire Hebrews 1:7.'

Notice here that the word "made" applies to created things, and he calls them things that have been made. But when speaking of the Son, he doesn't talk about making or becoming, but about eternity and kingship and the work of a Creator, proclaiming, "Your Throne, O God, is for ever and ever," and "You, Lord, in the beginning laid the foundation of the earth, and the heavens are the works of Your hands; they shall perish, but You remain." From these words, even they might understand—if they were willing—that the Creator is different from created things: the former is God, the latter are created things, made out of nothing. The statement "They shall perish" doesn't mean creation is actually destined for destruction, but rather expresses the nature of created things by describing what they naturally tend toward. Things that are capable of perishing, even though they don't actually perish because of their Maker's grace, have come out of nothing and themselves testify that they once did not exist. For this reason, since their nature is like this, it is said of the Son, "You remain," to show His eternity. Since He doesn't have the capacity for perishing that created things have, but has eternal duration, it is wrong to say of Him, "He was not before His generation," and right to say He always exists and endures together with the Father. Even if the Apostle had not written this way in his Epistle to the Hebrews, his other Epistles and all of Scripture would certainly prevent them from thinking such things about the Word. But since he has written it expressly here, and as has been shown above, the Son is Offspring of the Father's ousia, and He is Creator while other things are created by Him, and He is the Radiance and Word and Image and Wisdom of the Father, and created things stand and serve in their place below the Triad—therefore the Son is different in kind and different in ousia from created things, and on the contrary is proper to the Father's ousia and one in physis with it. This is why the Son too does not say, "My Father is better than I," lest we should think He is foreign to His Nature, but "greater"—not greater in greatness or in time, but because of His generation from the Father Himself. Indeed, in saying "greater" He again shows that He is proper to His ousia.

58. Observe here, the word 'made' belongs to things originate, and he calls them things made; but to the Son he speaks not of making, nor of becoming, but of eternity and kingship, and a Framer's office, exclaiming, 'Your Throne, O God, is for ever and ever;' and, 'Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth, and the heavens are the works of Your hands; they shall perish, but You remain.' From which words even they, were they but willing, might perceive that the Framer is other than things framed, the former God, the latter things originate, made out of nothing. For what has been said, 'They shall perish,' is said, not as if the creation were destined for destruction, but to express the nature of things originate by the issue to which they tend. For things which admit of perishing, though through the grace of their Maker they perish not, yet have come out of nothing, and themselves witness that they once were not. And on this account, since their nature is such, it is said of the Son, 'You remain,' to show His eternity; for not having the capacity of perishing, as things originate have, but having eternal duration, it is foreign to Him to have it said, 'He was not before His generation,' but proper to Him to be always, and to endure together with the Father. And though the Apostle had not thus written in his Epistle to the Hebrews, still his other Epistles, and the whole of Scripture, would certainly forbid their entertaining such notions concerning the Word. But since he has here expressly written it, and, as has been above shown, the Son is Offspring of the Father's essence, and He is Framer, and other things are framed by Him, and He is the Radiance and Word and Image and Wisdom of the Father, and things originate stand and serve in their place below the Triad, therefore the Son is different in kind and different in essence from things originate, and on the contrary is proper to the Father's essence and one in nature with it. And hence it is that the Son too says not, 'My Father is better than I John 14:28,' lest we should conceive Him to be foreign to His Nature, but 'greater,' not indeed in greatness, nor in time, but because of His generation from the Father Himself, nay, in saying 'greater' He again shows that He is proper to His essence.

Notice that when the Apostle says "so much better than the Angels," his primary intention was not to compare the essence of the Word to created things (since He cannot be compared—they are actually incommeasurable). Rather, he was considering the Word's coming in the flesh and the economy he then carried out. He wanted to show that the Word was not like those who had come before Him. Just as much as He surpassed in nature those who were sent before Him, by that same measure the grace that came from and through Him was better than the ministry through Angels. For it is the role of servants to demand the fruits and nothing more, but it is the role of the Son and Master to forgive the debts and to transfer the vineyard.

59. (7). And the Apostle's own reason for saying, 'so much better than the Angels,' was not any wish in the first instance to compare the essence of the Word to things originate (for He cannot be compared, rather they are incommeasurable), but regarding the Word's visitation in the flesh, and the Economy which He then sustained, he wished to show that He was not like those who had gone before Him; so that, as much as He excelled in nature those who were sent afore by Him, by so much also the grace which came from and through Him was better than the ministry through Angels. For it is the function of servants, to demand the fruits and no more; but of the Son and Master to forgive the debts and to transfer the vineyard.

The Apostle's subsequent words clearly demonstrate the Son's excellence over created things: "Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip. For if the word spoken by Angels was steadfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of reward; how shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard Him." However, if the Son were numbered among created things, He would not be better than they are, nor would disobedience bring greater punishment because of Him. In the same way, when Angels ministered, there was no greater or lesser guilt for transgressors depending on which Angel was involved—the Law was one, and its punishment for transgressors was one. But since the Word is not among created things but is the Son of the Father, His person and His works are better and surpass all others, and therefore the punishment is also worse. Let them consider the grace that comes through the Son, and let them recognize the testimony He gives through His works: that He is different from created things, and that He alone is truly the Son in the Father and the Father in Him. The Law was spoken by Angels and made no one perfect, needing the Word's visitation, as Paul said. But that visitation has completed the Father's work. Previously, from Adam to Moses, death reigned, but the Word's presence destroyed death. We are no longer all dying in Adam; instead, in Christ we are all being raised to life. Previously, the Law was proclaimed from Dan to Beersheba, and God was known only in Judea. But now their voice has gone out to all the earth, and all the earth has been filled with knowledge of God. The disciples have made disciples of all nations, and now what is written is fulfilled: "They shall be all taught of God." Previously, what was revealed was only a type, but now the truth has been made manifest. The Apostle himself describes this more clearly later, saying, "By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament," and again, "But now has He obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also He is the Mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises." Also, "For the Law made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did." And again, "It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens should be purified with these; but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these." Both in the verse we are discussing and throughout Scripture, the Apostle applies the word "better" to the Lord, who is better than and different from created things. The sacrifice through Him is better, the hope in Him is better, and the promises through Him are better—not merely as something great compared to something small, but as one differing from the other in nature, because He who carries out this divine plan is "better" than created things.

(8.) Certainly what the Apostle proceeds to say shows the excellence of the Son over things originate; 'Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip. For if the word spoken by Angels was steadfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of reward; how shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard Him Hebrews 2:1-3.' But if the Son were in the number of things originate, He was not better than they, nor did disobedience involve increase of punishment because of Him; any more than in the Ministry of Angels there was not, according to each Angel, greater or less guilt in the transgressors, but the Law was one, and one was its vengeance on transgressors. But, whereas the Word is not in the number of originate things, but is Son of the Father, therefore, as He Himself is better and His acts better and transcendent, so also the punishment is worse. Let them contemplate then the grace which is through the Son, and let them acknowledge the witness which He gives even from His works, that He is other than things originated, and alone the very Son in the Father and the Father in Him. And the Law was spoken by Angels, and perfected no one Hebrews 7:19, needing the visitation of the Word, as Paul has said; but that visitation has perfected the work of the Father. And then, from Adam unto Moses death reigned Romans 5:14; but the presence of the Word abolished death. 2 Timothy 1:10 And no longer in Adam are we all dying 1 Corinthians 15:22; but in Christ we are all reviving. And then, from Dan to Beersheba was the Law proclaimed, and in Judæa only was God known; but now, unto all the earth has gone forth their voice, and all the earth has been filled with the knowledge of God, and the disciples have made disciples of all the nations Matthew 28:19, and now is fulfilled what is written, 'They shall be all taught of God John 6:45; Isaiah 54:13.' And then what was revealed was but a type; but now the truth has been manifested. And this again the Apostle himself describes afterwards more clearly, saying, 'By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament;' and again, 'But now has He obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also He is the Mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises.' And, 'For the Law made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did.' And again he says, 'It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens should be purified with these; but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these.' Both in the verse before us, then, and throughout, does he ascribe the word 'better' to the Lord, who is better and other than originated things. For better is the sacrifice through Him, better the hope in Him; and also the promises through Him, not merely as great compared with small, but the one differing from the other in nature, because He who conducts this economy, is 'better' than things originated.

Moreover, the words "He has become surety" indicate the pledge He has provided on our behalf. For just as, being the Word, He "became flesh" and we attribute "became" to the flesh—since it is originated and created—so also here we interpret the expression "He has become" according to a second sense, namely, because He has become man. Let these contentious people know that they fail in this perverse purpose of theirs. Let them know that Paul does not mean that His essence has become, knowing as he did that He is Son and Wisdom and Radiance and Image of the Father. Rather, Paul refers the word "become" to the ministry of that covenant in which death, which once ruled, is abolished. For here too, the ministry through Him has become better, in that "what the Law could not do in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin condemned sin in the flesh," freeing it from the trespass in which, being continually held captive, it did not admit the Divine mind. And having made the flesh capable of receiving the Word, He made us walk no longer according to the flesh but according to the Spirit, and say again and again, "But we are not in the flesh but in the Spirit," and, "For the Son of God came into the world, not to judge the world, but to redeem all people, and that the world might be saved through Him." Previously the world, as guilty, was under judgment from the Law; but now the Word has taken the judgment upon Himself, and having suffered in the body for all, has given salvation to all. With this in view, John exclaimed, "The law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ." Grace is better than the Law, and truth is better than the shadow.

60. (9.) Moreover the words 'He has become surety' denote the pledge in our behalf which He has provided. For as, being the 'Word,' He 'became flesh John 1:14 ' and 'become' we ascribe to the flesh, for it is originated and created, so do we here the expression 'He has become,' expounding it according to a second sense, viz. because He has become man. And let these contentious men know, that they fail in this their perverse purpose; let them know that Paul does not signify that His essence has become, knowing, as he did, that He is Son and Wisdom and Radiance and Image of the Father; but here too he refers the word 'become' to the ministry of that covenant, in which death which once ruled is abolished. Since here also the ministry through Him has become better, in that 'what the Law could not do in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin condemned sin in the flesh Romans 8:3,' ridding it of the trespass, in which, being continually held captive, it admitted not the Divine mind. And having rendered the flesh capable of the Word, He made us walk, no longer according to the flesh, but according to the Spirit, and say again and again, 'But we are not in the flesh but in the Spirit,' and, 'For the Son of God came into the world, not to judge the world, but to redeem all men, and that the world might be saved through Him John 3:17.' Formerly the world, as guilty, was under judgment from the Law; but now the Word has taken on Himself the judgment, and having suffered in the body for all, has bestowed salvation to all. With a view to this has John exclaimed, 'The law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ John 1:17.' Better is grace than the Law, and truth than the shadow.

"Better" then, as has already been said, could not have been brought about by anyone other than the Son, who sits at the right hand of the Father. And what does this indicate except the Son's genuine nature, and that the Godhead of the Father is the same as the Son's? Because the Son reigns in His Father's kingdom, is seated upon the same throne as the Father, and is contemplated in the Father's Godhead, therefore the Word is God, and whoever sees the Son sees the Father; and thus there is one God. Though sitting on the right, He does not place His Father on the left; instead, whatever is right and precious in the Father, the Son also has, and says, "All things that the Father has are Mine John 16:15." Therefore also the Son, though sitting on the right, also sees the Father on the right, though it is as one who has become man that He says, "I saw the Lord always before My face, for He is on My right hand, therefore I shall not fall." This moreover shows that the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son; for with the Father being on the right, the Son is on the right; and while the Son sits on the right of the Father, the Father is in the Son. And the Angels indeed minister by ascending and descending; but concerning the Son he says, "And let all the Angels of God worship Him Hebrews 1:6." And when Angels minister, they say, "I am sent unto you," and, "The Lord has commanded;" but the Son, though He says in human fashion, "I am sent," and comes to finish the work and to minister, nevertheless says, as being Word and Image, "I am in the Father, and the Father in Me;" and, "He that has seen Me, has seen the Father," and, "The Father that abides in Me, He does the works;" for what we see in that Image are the Father's works.

61. (10.) 'Better' then, as has been said, could not have been brought to pass by any other than the Son, who sits on the right hand of the Father. And what does this denote but the Son's genuineness, and that the Godhead of the Father is the same as the Son's? For in that the Son reigns in His Father's kingdom, is seated upon the same throne as the Father, and is contemplated in the Father's Godhead, therefore is the Word God, and whoever beholds the Son, beholds the Father; and thus there is one God. Sitting then on the right, yet He does not place His Father on the left; but whatever is right and precious in the Father, that also the Son has, and says, 'All things that the Father has are Mine John 16:15.' Wherefore also the Son, though sitting on the right, also sees the Father on the right, though it be as become man that He says, 'I saw the Lord always before My face, for He is on My right hand, therefore I shall not fall.' This shows moreover that the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son; for the Father being on the right, the Son is on the right; and while the Son sits on the right of the Father, the Father is in the Son. And the Angels indeed minister ascending and descending; but concerning the Son he says, 'And let all the Angels of God worship Him Hebrews 1:6.' And when Angels minister, they say, 'I am sent unto you,' and, 'The Lord has commanded;' but the Son, though He say in human fashion, 'I am sent,' and comes to finish the work and to minister, nevertheless says, as being Word and Image, 'I am in the Father, and the Father in Me;' and, 'He that has seen Me, has seen the Father.' and, 'The Father that abides in Me, He does the works;' for what we behold in that Image are the Father's works.

What has already been said ought to shame those persons who are fighting against the very truth. However, if they refuse to understand the word "become," as used of the Son, to mean "has been and is"—or to refer to the better covenant having come into being, as we have said—but instead insist on this expression to claim that the Word is created, then let them hear the same thing again in brief, since they have forgotten what has been said.

(11.) What has been already said ought to shame those persons who are fighting against the very truth; however, if, because it is written, 'become better,' they refuse to understand 'become,' as used of the Son, as 'has been and is;' or again as referring to the better covenant having come to be, as we have said, but consider from this expression that the Word is called originate, let them hear the same again in a concise form, since they have forgotten what has been said.

If the Son is counted among the Angels, then let the word 'become' apply to Him as it does to them, and let Him not differ from them at all in nature. But then either they must be sons along with Him, or He must be an Angel along with them. Either they all sit together on the right hand of the Father, or the Son stands with them all as a ministering Spirit, sent forth to minister just as they are. But if, on the other hand, Paul distinguishes the Son from created things, saying, 'To which of the Angels did He say at any time, You are My Son,' and the one creates heaven and earth while they are made by Him, and He sits with the Father while they stand by ministering, who does not see that he has not used the word 'become' of the essence of the Word, but of the ministry that came through Him? For just as, being the 'Word,' He 'became flesh,' so when He became man, He became by so much better in His ministry than the ministry which came by the Angels, as Son excels servants and Creator excels things created. Let them therefore stop taking the word 'become' as referring to the substance of the Son, for He is not one of created things. Let them acknowledge that it indicates His ministry and the Economy which came to pass.

62. If the Son be in the number of the Angels, then let the word 'become' apply to Him as to them, and let Him not differ at all from them in nature; but be they either sons with Him, or be He an Angel with them; sit they one and all together on the right hand of the Father, or be the Son standing with them all as a ministering Spirit, sent forth to minister Himself as they are. But if on the other hand Paul distinguishes the Son from things originate, saying, 'To which of the Angels said He at any time, You are My Son.' and the one frames heaven and earth, but they are made by Him; and He sits with the Father, but they stand by ministering, who does not see that he has not used the word 'become' of the essence of the Word, but of the ministration come through Him? For as, being the 'Word,' He 'became flesh,' so when become man, He became by so much better in His ministry, than the ministry which came by the Angels, as Son excels servants and Framer things framed. Let them cease therefore to take the word 'become' of the substance of the Son, for He is not one of originated things; and let them acknowledge that it is indicative of His ministry and the Economy which came to pass.

But how He became better in His ministry, while being better in nature than created things, is clear from what has been said before, which I think is sufficient by itself to put them to shame. But if they continue the argument, it will be appropriate to meet their reckless boldness by confronting them with similar expressions that are used concerning the Father Himself. This may shame them into restraining their tongue from evil, or may teach them how deep their folly is. Now it is written, 'Become my strong rock and house of defense, that You may save me.' And again, 'The Lord became a defense for the oppressed,' and similar passages found in divine Scripture. If they apply these passages to the Son, which is perhaps closest to the truth, then let them acknowledge that the sacred writers ask Him, as one who is not originate, to become for them 'a strong rock and house of defense.' And from now on let them understand 'become,' and 'He made,' and 'He created,' as referring to His incarnate presence. For it was then that He became 'a strong rock and house of defense,' when He bore our sins in His own body upon the tree, and said, 'Come unto Me, all you that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest Matthew 11:28.'

(12.) But how He became better in His ministry, being better in nature than things originate, appears from what has been said before, which, I consider, is sufficient in itself to put them to shame. But if they carry on the contest, it will be proper upon their rash daring to close with them, and to oppose to them those similar expressions which are used concerning the Father Himself. This may serve to shame them to refrain their tongue from evil, or may teach them the depth of their folly. Now it is written, 'Become my strong rock and house of defense, that You may save me.' And again, 'The Lord became a defense for the oppressed,' and the like which are found in divine Scripture. If then they apply these passages to the Son, which perhaps is nearest to the truth, then let them acknowledge that the sacred writers ask Him, as not being originate, to become to them 'a strong rock and house of defense;' and for the future let them understand 'become,' and 'He made,' and 'He created,' of His incarnate presence. For then did He become 'a strong rock and house of defense,' when He bore our sins in His own body upon the tree, and said, 'Come unto Me, all you that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest Matthew 11:28.'

But if they apply these passages to the Father, will they dare to claim that God is originated simply because it says "become" and "He became"? Yes, they will dare to do so, since they argue this way about His Word. For the logic of their argument leads them to speculate the same things about the Father as they imagine about His Word. But may such a notion be far from the minds of all the faithful! For the Son is not numbered among originated things, nor do these scriptural phrases "become" and "He became" indicate a beginning of being, but rather the help that was given to those in need. For God is always the same and unchanging, but human beings came into existence later through the Word, when the Father willed it. God is invisible and inaccessible to originated things, and especially to people on earth. So when people in their weakness call upon Him, when in persecution they ask for help, when under injuries they pray, then the Invisible One, being a lover of humanity, shines upon them with His kindness, which He exercises through and in His own Word. And immediately the divine manifestation is given to each person according to their need: to the weak it becomes health, to the persecuted a refuge and house of defense, and to the injured He says, "While you speak I will say, Here I am" (Isaiah 58:9). Whatever defense comes to each person through the Son, each person says that God has become something to them, since help comes from God Himself through the Word. Moreover, common human usage recognizes this, and everyone will acknowledge its correctness. Often help comes from one person to another: one person has undertaken labor for someone who was wronged, as Abraham did for Lot; another has opened his home to the persecuted, as Obadiah did for the sons of the prophets; another has welcomed a stranger, as Lot did for the Angels; and another has provided for the needy, as Job did for those who begged from him. And when each of these benefited people says, "Such a person became a help to me," and another says "and to me a refuge," and another "to me a supply," in saying this they would not be speaking about the original coming-to-be or the ousia of their benefactors, but about the kindness that came to them from these people. So also when the saints say about God, "He became" and "become Thou," they do not indicate any original coming-to-be, for God is without beginning and unoriginate, but rather the salvation that is brought to people from Him.

63. But if they refer these passages to the Father, will they, when it is here also written, 'Become' and 'He became,' venture so far as to affirm that God is originate? Yea, they will dare, as they thus argue concerning His Word; for the course of their argument carries them on to conjecture the same things concerning the Father, as they devise concerning His Word. But far be such a notion ever from the thoughts of all the faithful! For neither is the Son in the number of things originated, nor do the words of Scripture in question, 'Become,' and 'He became,' denote beginning of being, but that succour which was given to the needy. For God is always, and one and the same; but men have come to be afterwards through the Word, when the Father Himself willed it; and God is invisible and inaccessible to originated things, and especially to men upon earth. When then men in infirmity invoke Him, when in persecution they ask help, when under injuries they pray, then the Invisible, being a lover of man, shines forth upon them with His beneficence, which He exercises through and in His proper Word. And immediately the divine manifestation is made to every one according to his need, and is made to the weak health, and to the persecuted a 'refuge' and 'house of defense;' and to the injured He says, 'While you speak I will say, Here I am Isaiah 58:9.' Whatever defense then comes to each through the Son, that each says that God has come to be to himself, since succour comes from God Himself through the Word. Moreover the usage of men recognises this, and every one will confess its propriety. Often succour comes from man to man; one has undertaken toil for the injured, as Abraham for Lot; and another has opened his home to the persecuted, as Obadiah to the sons of the prophets; and another has entertained a stranger, as Lot the Angels; and another has supplied the needy, as Job those who begged of him. And then, should one and the other of these benefited persons say, 'Such a one became an assistance to me,' and another 'and to me a refuge,' and 'to another a supply,' yet in so saying would not be speaking of the original becoming or of the essence of their benefactors, but of the beneficence coming to themselves from them; so also when the saints say concerning God, 'He became' and 'become Thou,' they do not denote any original becoming, for God is without beginning and unoriginate, but the salvation which is made to be unto men from Him.

This being properly understood, the same principle applies to the Son: whatever is said and however often it is said—phrases like "He became" and "become"—should always carry the same meaning. So when we hear the expressions in question, "become better than the Angels" and "He became," we should not imagine any original becoming of the Word, nor should we in any way suppose from such terms that He is originate. Rather, we should understand Paul's words as referring to His ministry and Economy when He became man. For when "the Word became flesh and dwelt among us" and came to minister and grant salvation to all, then He became salvation to us, and became life, and became propitiation. Then His Economy on our behalf became much better than the Angels, and He became the Way and became the Resurrection. And just as the words "Become my strong rock" do not mean that the essence of God Himself became, but rather His lovingkindness, as has been said, so also here the "having become better than the Angels," and "He became," and "by so much is Jesus become a better surety" do not signify that the essence of the Word is originate (perish the thought!), but rather the beneficence that came to us through His becoming Man—despite the fact that the heretics are unthankful and obstinate in their irreligion.

64. This being so understood, it is parallel also respecting the Son, that whatever, and however often, is said, such as, 'He became' and 'become,' should ever have the same sense: so that as, when we hear the words in question, 'become better than the Angels' and 'He became,' we should not conceive any original becoming of the Word, nor in any way fancy from such terms that He is originate; but should understand Paul's words of His ministry and Economy when He became man. For when 'the Word became flesh and dwelt among us John 1:14 ' and came to minister and to grant salvation to all, then He became to us salvation, and became life, and became propitiation; then His economy in our behalf became much better than the Angels, and He became the Way and became the Resurrection. And as the words 'Become my strong rock' do not denote that the essence of God Himself became, but His lovingkindness, as has been said, so also here the 'having become better than the Angels,' and, 'He became,' and, 'by so much is Jesus become a better surety,' do not signify that the essence of the Word is originate (perish the thought!), but the beneficence which towards us came to be through His becoming Man; unthankful though the heretics be, and obstinate in behalf of their irreligion.


Via Anthony

Athanasius the bishop to the brethren in foreign parts.

Source: Translated by H. Ellershaw. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 4. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/2811.htm>.

Contents · 45 chapters
  1. Prologue
  2. Birth and beginnings of Antony.
  3. His early ascetic life.
  4. Early conflicts with the devil.
  5. Details of his life at this time (271-285?)
  6. His life in the tombs, and combats with demonsthere.
  7. He goes to the desert and overcomes temptations on the way.
  8. How Antony took up his abode in a ruined fort across the Nile, and how he defeated the demons. His twenty years' sojourn there.
  9. How he left the fort, and how monasticism began to flourish in Egypt. Antony its leader.
  10. His address to monks, rendered from Coptic, exhorting them to perseverance, and encouraging them against the wiles of Satan.
  11. The growth of the monastic life at this time (about A.D. 305).
  12. How Antony renewed his ascetic endeavours at this time.
  13. How he sought martyrdom at Alexandria during the Persecution (311).
  14. How he lived at this time.
  15. How he delivered a woman from an evil spirit.
  16. How at this time he betook himself to his 'inner mountain.'
  17. How he there combated the demons.
  18. Of the miraculous spring, and how he edified the monks of the 'outer' mountain, and of Antony's sister.
  19. How humanely he counselled those who resorted to him.
  20. Of the case of Fronto, healed by faithand prayer.
  21. Of a certain virgin, and of Paphnutius the confessor.
  22. Of the two brethren, and how one perished of thirst.
  23. Of the death of Amun, and Antony's vision thereof.
  24. Of Count Archelaus and the virgin Polycration.
  25. Strange tales of the casting out of demons.
  26. Of Antony's vision concerning the forgiveness of his sins.
  27. Of the passage of souls, and how some were hindered of Satan.
  28. How Antony reverenced all ordained persons.
  29. How he rejected the schism of Meletius and the heresies of Manes and Arius.
  30. How he confuted the Arians.
  31. How he visited Alexandria, and healed and converted many, and how Athanasius escorted him from the city.
  32. How he reasoned with divers Greeks and philosophers at the 'outer' mountain.
  33. How he confuted the philosophers by healing certain vexed with demons.
  34. How the Emperors wrote to Antony, and of his answer.
  35. How he saw in a vision the present doings of the Arians.
  36. That his healings were done by Christ alone, through prayer.
  37. How wisely he answered a certain duke.
  38. Of the Duke Balacius, and how, warned by Antony, he met with a miserable end.
  39. How he bore the infirmities of the weak, and of his great benefits to all Egypt.
  40. Of his discernment, and how he was a counsellor to all.
  41. How, when now 105 years old, he counselled the monks, and gave advice concerning burial.
  42. Of his sickness and his last will.
  43. Of Antony's death.
  44. How Antony remained hale until his death, and how the fame of him filled all the world.
  45. The end.

Prologue

You have begun a noble competition with the monks of Egypt, determined either to equal or surpass them in your practice of the virtuous life. By now monasteries exist among you, and the title of monk has gained public recognition. Everyone will rightly approve this determination, and in response to your prayers God will bring it to completion. Since you asked me to give you an account of the blessed Antony's way of life, and want to learn how he began this discipline, who and what sort of man he was before this, how his life ended, and whether the reports about him are true—so that you also may strive to imitate him—I eagerly accepted your request. Even the simple act of remembering Antony brings me great spiritual benefit. I know that when you have heard about him, besides admiring the man, you will want to follow his example, because for monks the life of Antony provides a complete model of discipline. So do not distrust what you have heard from those who brought news of him; instead, realize that they have told you only a few things, since they could hardly have given a detailed account of such significant events. Because at your request I have recalled a few facts about him and am sending as much as I can put in a letter, do not hesitate to question those who sail from here. When everyone has told their story, the full account will still hardly do justice to his excellence. For this reason, when I received your letter, I wanted to send for certain monks, especially those who spent the most time with him, hoping to learn fresh details to send you. But since the sailing season was ending and the letter-carrier was in a hurry, I hastened to write to your piety what I myself know, having seen him many times, and what I was able to learn from him—for I was his attendant for a long time and poured water on his hands. In all matters I have been careful about the truth, so that no one should doubt the account by hearing too much, nor despise the man by hearing too little.

You have entered upon a noble rivalry with the monks of Egypt by your determination either to equal or surpass them in your training in the way of virtue . For by this time there are monasteries among you, and the name of monk receives public recognition. With reason, therefore, all men will approve this determination, and in answer to your prayers God will give its fulfilment. Now since you asked me to give you an account of the blessed Antony's way of life, and are wishful to learn how he began the discipline, who and what manner of man he was previous to this, how he closed his life, and whether the things told of him are true , that you also may bring yourselves to imitate him, I very readily accepted your behest, for to me also the bare recollection of Antony is a great accession of help. And I know that you, when you have heard, apart from your admiration of the man, will be wishful to emulate his determination; seeing that for monks the life of Antony is a sufficient pattern of discipline. Wherefore do not refuse credence to what you have heard from those who brought tidings of him; but think rather that they have told you only a few things, for at all events they scarcely can have given circumstances of so great import in any detail. And because I at your request have called to mind a few circumstances about him, and shall send as much as I can tell in a letter, do not neglect to question those who sail from here: for possibly when all have told their tale, the account will hardly be in proportion to his merits. On account of this I was desirous, when I received your letter, to send for certain of the monks , those especially who were wont to be more frequently with him, that if I could learn any fresh details I might send them to you. But since the season for sailing was coming to an end and the letter-carrier urgent, I hastened to write to your piety what I myself know , having seen him many times, and what I was able to learn from him, for I was his attendant for a long time, and poured water on his hands ; in all points being mindful of the truth , that no one should disbelieve through hearing too much, nor on the other hand by hearing too little should despise the man.

Birth and beginnings of Antony.

Antony, you should know, was Egyptian by birth. His parents were from a good family and had considerable wealth, and since they were Christians, he was also raised in the same faith. In his early childhood he was brought up with his parents, knowing nothing else but them and his home. But when he grew up and reached boyhood, and was getting older, he could not bear to learn reading and writing, and did not care to spend time with other boys. Instead, all his desire was, as it is written of Jacob, to live as a simple man at home. He attended church with his parents, and he was neither idle as a child nor did he look down on them when he was older. Rather, he was obedient to his father and mother and paid attention to what was read, keeping in his heart what was useful in what he heard. And though he was a child raised in moderate comfort, he did not pester his parents for fancy or luxurious food, nor did such things give him pleasure. He was simply content with what he found and did not look for anything more.

1. Antony you must know was by descent an Egyptian : his parents were of good family and possessed considerable wealth , and as they were Christians he also was reared in the same Faith. In infancy he was brought up with his parents , knowing nought else but them and his home. But when he was grown and arrived at boyhood, and was advancing in years, he could not endure to learn letters, not caring to associate with other boys; but all his desire was, as it is written of Jacob, to live a plain man at home. Genesis 25:27 With his parents he used to attend the Lord's House, and neither as a child was he idle nor when older did he despise them; but was both obedient to his father and mother and attentive to what was read, keeping in his heart what was profitable in what he heard. And though as a child brought up in moderate affluence, he did not trouble his parents for varied or luxurious fare, nor was this a source of pleasure to him; but was content simply with what he found nor sought anything further.

After the death of his father and mother, he was left alone with one little sister. He was about eighteen or twenty years old, and the care of both home and sister rested on him. Not even six months had passed after the death of his parents when, going into the Lord's House according to custom, he thought to himself and reflected as he walked about how the Apostles left all and followed the Savior, and how those in the Acts sold their possessions and brought and laid them at the Apostles' feet for distribution to the needy, and what great hope was laid up for them in heaven. Pondering these things, he entered the church, and it happened that the Gospel was being read. He heard the Lord saying to the rich man, "If you would be perfect, go and sell what you have and give to the poor, and come follow Me and you shall have treasure in heaven." Antony, as though God had reminded him of the Saints and the passage had been read on his account, went out immediately from the church and gave the possessions of his forefathers to the villagers. These were three hundred acres, productive and very fair, so that they should no longer be a burden upon himself and his sister. All the rest that was movable he sold, and having gathered much money, he gave it to the poor, though he kept back a little for his sister's sake.

2. After the death of his father and mother he was left alone with one little sister: his age was about eighteen or twenty, and on him the care both of home and sister rested. Now it was not six months after the death of his parents , and going according to custom into the Lord's House, he communed with himself and reflected as he walked how the Apostles Matthew 4:20 left all and followed the Saviour; and how they in the Acts Acts 4:35 sold their possessions and brought and laid them at the Apostles' feet for distribution to the needy, and what and how great a hope was laid up for them in heaven. Pondering over these things he entered the church, and it happened the Gospel was being read, and he heard the Lord saying to the rich man Matthew 19:21 , 'If you would be perfect, go and sell that you have and give to the poor; and come follow Me and you shall have treasure in heaven.' Antony, as though God had put him in mind of the Saints, and the passage had been read on his account, went out immediately from the church, and gave the possessions of his forefathers to the villagers — they were three hundred acres , productive and very fair — that they should be no more a clog upon himself and his sister. And all the rest that was movable he sold, and having got together much money he gave it to the poor , reserving a little however for his sister's sake.

His early ascetic life.

And again as he went into the church, hearing the Lord say in the Gospel, "Be not anxious for tomorrow," he could stay no longer, but went out and gave those things also to the poor. Having committed his sister to known and faithful virgins and put her into a convent to be brought up, he from then on devoted himself outside his house to discipline, taking care of himself and training himself with patience. For there were not yet so many monasteries in Egypt, and no monk at all knew of the distant desert. But all who wished to give attention to themselves practiced the discipline in solitude near their own village. Now there was then in the next village an old man who had lived the life of a hermit from his youth up. Antony, after he had seen this man, imitated him in piety. And at first he began to stay in places outside the village. Then if he heard of a good man anywhere, like the sensible bee, he went out and sought him, and did not turn back to his own home until he had seen him. And he returned, having received from the good man what were like supplies for his journey in the way of virtue. So living there at first, he strengthened his resolve not to return to his father's home or to the remembrance of his relatives, but to keep all his desire and energy for perfecting his discipline. He worked, however, with his hands, having heard, "He who is idle, let him not eat," and part he spent on bread and part he gave to the needy. And he was constant in prayer, knowing that a man ought to pray in secret unceasingly. For he had given such attention to what was read that none of the things that were written fell from him to the ground, but he remembered all, and afterwards his memory served him in place of books.

3. And again as he went into the church, hearing the Lord say in the Gospel Matthew 6:34 , 'be not anxious for the morrow,' he could stay no longer, but went out and gave those things also to the poor. Having committed his sister to known and faithful virgins , and put her into a convent to be brought up, he henceforth devoted himself outside his house to discipline , taking heed to himself and training himself with patience. For there were not yet so many monasteries in Egypt , and no monk at all knew of the distant desert; but all who wished to give heed to themselves practised the discipline in solitude near their own village. Now there was then in the next village an old man who had lived the life of a hermit from his youth up. Antony, after he had seen this man, imitated him in piety . And at first he began to abide in places outside the village: then if he heard of a good man anywhere, like the prudent bee, he went forth and sought him, nor turned back to his own palace until he had seen him; and he returned, having got from the good man as it were supplies for his journey in the way of virtue . So dwelling there at first, he confirmed his purpose not to return to the abode of his fathers nor to the remembrance of his kinsfolk; but to keep all his desire and energy for perfecting his discipline. He worked, however, with his hands, having heard, 'he who is idle let him not eat 2 Thessalonians 3:10 ,' and part he spent on bread and part he gave to the needy . And he was constant in prayer , knowing that a man ought to pray in secret unceasingly. For he had given such heed to what was read that none of the things that were written fell from him to the ground, but he remembered all, and afterwards his memory served him for books.

By conducting himself this way, Antony was loved by everyone. He sincerely submitted himself to the good men he visited and learned thoroughly how each one excelled beyond him in zeal and discipline. He noticed one person's graciousness and another's constant prayer. He recognized one person's freedom from anger and another's loving-kindness. He paid attention to one person's watchfulness and another's study. He admired one person for endurance and another for fasting and sleeping on the ground. He carefully observed one person's meekness and another's patience, while taking note of the devotion to Christ and the mutual love that motivated them all. After being filled with these examples, he returned to his own place of discipline and from then on worked to combine the qualities of each person. He was eager to display in himself the virtues of all. With others his own age he had no rivalry except this alone: that he should not be inferior to them in higher things. And he did this in a way that hurt no one's feelings but made them rejoice over him. So all the people of that village and the good men with whom he was close, when they saw what kind of man he was, called him God-beloved. Some welcomed him as a son, others as a brother.

4. Thus conducting himself, Antony was beloved by all. He subjected himself in sincerity to the good men whom he visited, and learned thoroughly where each surpassed him in zeal and discipline. He observed the graciousness of one; the unceasing prayer of another; he took knowledge of another's freedom from anger and another's loving-kindness; he gave heed to one as he watched, to another as he studied; one he admired for his endurance, another for his fasting and sleeping on the ground; the meekness of one and the long-suffering of another he watched with care, while he took note of the piety towards Christ and the mutual love which animated all. Thus filled, he returned to his own place of discipline, and henceforth would strive to unite the qualities of each, and was eager to show in himself the virtues of all. With others of the same age he had no rivalry; save this only, that he should not be second to them in higher things. And this he did so as to hurt the feelings of nobody, but made them rejoice over him. So all they of that village and the good men in whose intimacy he was, when they saw that he was a man of this sort, used to call him God-beloved. And some welcomed him as a son, others as a brother.

Early conflicts with the devil.

But the devil, who hates and envies what is good, could not bear to see such determination in a young man, and he tried to use against him the tactics he had used successfully against others. First, he tried to lead him away from his discipline by whispering reminders of his wealth, concern for his sister, family obligations, love of money, love of fame, the various pleasures of eating, and other enjoyments of life, and finally the difficulty of virtue and how hard it is. He also suggested the weakness of the body and how long the journey would be. In short, he stirred up a great cloud of conflicting thoughts in his mind, wanting to block him from his firm purpose. But when the enemy saw that he was too weak to overcome Antony's determination, and that he was actually being defeated by Antony's firmness, overthrown by his great faith, and falling because of his constant prayers, then at last he put his trust in the weapons which are 'in the navel of his belly' and boasted in them—for they are his primary trap for young people—and he attacked the young man, disturbing him at night and harassing him during the day, so that even those watching could see the struggle going on between them. The devil would suggest filthy thoughts and Antony would counter them with prayers. The devil would inflame him with lust, and Antony, as one who seemed to blush with shame, would strengthen his body with faith, prayers, and fasting. And the devil, miserable creature, one night even took on the form of a woman and imitated all her actions simply to deceive Antony. But Antony, his mind filled with Christ and the nobility inspired by Him, and considering the spirituality of the soul, extinguished the burning coal of the devil's deception. Again the enemy suggested the ease of pleasure. But Antony, like a man filled with anger and grief, turned his thoughts to the threatened fire and the gnawing worm, and using these as weapons against his adversary, passed through the temptation unharmed. All this brought shame to his enemy. For the devil, thinking himself like God, was now being mocked by a young man, and he who boasted against flesh and blood was being driven away by a man in the flesh. For the Lord was working with Antony—the Lord who for our sake took flesh and gave the body victory over the devil, so that all who truly fight can say, 'not I but the grace of God which was with me.'

5. But the devil , who hates and envies what is good , could not endure to see such a resolution in a youth, but endeavoured to carry out against him what he had been wont to effect against others. First of all he tried to lead him away from the discipline, whispering to him the remembrance of his wealth , care for his sister, claims of kindred, love of money , love of glory , the various pleasures of the table and the other relaxations of life, and at last the difficulty of virtue and the labour of it; he suggested also the infirmity of the body and the length of the time. In a word he raised in his mind a great dust of debate, wishing to debar him from his settled purpose. But when the enemy saw himself to be too weak for Antony's determination, and that he rather was conquered by the other's firmness, overthrown by his great faith and falling through his constant prayers , then at length putting his trust in the weapons which are 'in the navel of his belly' and boasting in them — for they are his first snare for the young — he attacked the young man, disturbing him by night and harassing him by day, so that even the onlookers saw the struggle which was going on between them. The one would suggest foul thoughts and the other counter them with prayers : the one fire him with lust , the other, as one who seemed to blush, fortify his body with faith , prayers , and fasting . And the devil , unhappy wight, one night even took upon him the shape of a woman and imitated all her acts simply to beguile Antony. But he, his mind filled with Christ and the nobility inspired by Him, and considering the spirituality of the soul , quenched the coal of the other's deceit. Again the enemy suggested the ease of pleasure. But he like a man filled with rage and grief turned his thoughts to the threatened fire and the gnawing worm, and setting these in array against his adversary, passed through the temptation unscathed. All this was a source of shame to his foe. For he, deeming himself like God , was now mocked by a young man; and he who boasted himself against flesh and blood was being put to flight by a man in the flesh. For the Lord was working with Antony — the Lord who for our sake took flesh and gave the body victory over the devil , so that all who truly fight can say 1 Corinthians 15:10 , 'not I but the grace of God which was with me.'

When the dragon could not overthrow Antony even by these means, but saw himself driven out of his heart, he gnashed his teeth as it is written and seemed to be beside himself. He appeared to Antony like a black boy, taking a visible form that matched the color of his mind. Cringing before him, he no longer attacked him with thoughts—for cunning as he was, he had been defeated—but finally spoke in a human voice and said, "I have deceived many and cast down many, but now when I attacked you and your labors as I had attacked many others, I proved weak." When Antony asked, "Who are you who speak to me like this?" he answered with a pitiful voice, "I am the friend of sexual immorality, and I have taken upon myself the incitements that lead to it against the young. I am called the spirit of lust. How many have I deceived who wished to live soberly, how many chaste people have I persuaded by my incitements! I am the one because of whom the prophet also rebukes those who have fallen, saying, 'You have been caused to err by the spirit of whoredom.' For by me they have been tripped up. I am the one who has so often troubled you and has so often been overthrown by you." But Antony, having given thanks to the Lord, said to him with good courage, "You are very despicable then, for you are black-hearted and weak as a child. From now on I shall have no trouble from you, for the Lord is my helper, and I shall look down on my enemies." Having heard this, the black one immediately fled, shuddering at the words and dreading to come near the man any longer.

6. At last when the dragon could not even thus overthrow Antony, but saw himself thrust out of his heart, gnashing his teeth as it is written, and as it were beside himself, he appeared to Antony like a black boy, taking a visible shape in accordance with the color of his mind . And cringing to him, as it were, he plied him with thoughts no longer, for guileful as he was, he had been worsted, but at last spoke in human voice and said, 'Many I deceived, many I cast down; but now attacking you and your labours as I had many others, I proved weak.' When Antony asked, Who are you who speak thus with me? He answered with a lamentable voice, 'I am the friend of whoredom, and have taken upon me incitements which lead to it against the young. I am called the spirit of lust . How many have I deceived who wished to live soberly, how many are the chaste whom by my incitements I have over-persuaded! I am he on account of whom also the prophet reproves those who have fallen, saying Hosea 4:12 , You have been caused to err by the spirit of whoredom. For by me they have been tripped up. I am he who have so often troubled you and have so often been overthrown by you.' But Antony having given thanks to the Lord, with good courage said to him, 'You are very despicable then, for you are black-hearted and weak as a child. Henceforth I shall have no trouble from you , for the Lord is my helper, and I shall look down on mine enemies. ' Having heard this, the black one straightway fled, shuddering at the words and dreading any longer even to come near the man.

Details of his life at this time (271-285?)

This was Antony's first struggle against the devil, or rather this victory was the Savior's work in Antony, who condemned sin in the flesh so that the requirement of the law might be fulfilled in us who walk not according to the flesh but according to the spirit. But Antony did not relax his vigilance and look down on the devil just because the evil one had fallen, nor did the enemy stop setting traps for him as though he had been conquered. The devil went around like a lion seeking some opportunity against him. But Antony had learned from the Scriptures that the devil's tactics are many, so he zealously continued his discipline, realizing that even though the devil had not been able to deceive his heart through bodily pleasure, he would try to ensnare him by other means. For the demon loves sin. Therefore he subjected his body more and more and kept it under control, in case having won on one side he might be dragged down on another. He decided to train himself in an even stricter way of life. Many people were amazed, but he himself bore the hardship easily, for the eagerness of his soul, through the long time it had remained in him, had formed a good habit in him, so that receiving only a little instruction from others he showed great zeal in this matter. He kept vigil so much that he often stayed awake the entire night, and this not just once but frequently, to the amazement of others. He ate once a day, after sunset, sometimes once every two days, and often even every four days. His food was bread and salt, his drink only water. It is unnecessary even to mention meat and wine, since no such thing was found among the other serious men. A rush mat served as his bed, but most of the time he lay on the bare ground. He would not anoint himself with oil, saying that young men ought to be serious in their training and not seek what would weaken the body, but they must train it for hard work, remembering the Apostle's words, when I am weak, then I am strong. For, he said, the strength of the soul is sound when the pleasures of the body are reduced. And he had reached this truly wonderful conclusion: that progress in virtue and withdrawal from the world for its sake ought not to be measured by time, but by desire and firmness of purpose. He at least gave no thought to the past, but day by day, as if he were at the beginning of his training, applied greater effort for advancement, often repeating to himself Paul's saying: Forgetting what is behind and straining toward what is ahead. He also remembered the words spoken by the prophet Elijah, the Lord lives in whose presence I stand today. For he noticed that in saying today the prophet did not count the time that had passed, but daily, as though always beginning, he eagerly tried to make himself fit to appear before God, being pure in heart and always ready to submit to His guidance, and to Him alone. And he used to tell himself that from the life of the great Elijah the hermit ought to see his own as in a mirror.

7. This was Antony's first struggle against the devil , or rather this victory was the Saviour's work in Antony , 'Who condemned sin in the flesh that the ordinance of the law might be fulfilled in us who walk not after the flesh but after the spirit.' But neither did Antony, although the evil one had fallen, henceforth relax his care and despise him; nor did the enemy as though conquered cease to lay snares for him. For again he went round as a lion seeking some occasion against him. But Antony having learned from the Scriptures that the devices Ephesians 6:11 of the devil are many, zealously continued the discipline, reckoning that though the devil had not been able to deceive his heart by bodily pleasure, he would endeavour to ensnare him by other means. For the demon loves sin . Wherefore more and more he repressed the body and kept it in subjection , lest haply having conquered on one side, he should be dragged down on the other. He therefore planned to accustom himself to a severer mode of life. And many marvelled, but he himself used to bear the labour easily; for the eagerness of soul , through the length of time it had abode in him, had wrought a good habit in him, so that taking but little initiation from others he showed great zeal in this matter. He kept vigil to such an extent that he often continued the whole night without sleep; and this not once but often, to the marvel of others. He ate once a day, after sunset, sometimes once in two days, and often even in four. His food was bread and salt , his drink, water only. Of flesh and wine it is superfluous even to speak, since no such thing was found with the other earnest men. A rush mat served him to sleep upon, but for the most part he lay upon the bare ground. He would not anoint himself with oil, saying it behooved young men to be earnest in training and not to seek what would enervate the body; but they must accustom it to labour, mindful of the Apostle's words 2 Corinthians 12:10 , 'when I am weak, then am I strong.' 'For,' said he, 'the fibre of the soul is then sound when the pleasures of the body are diminished.' And he had come to this truly wonderful conclusion, 'that progress in virtue , and retirement from the world for the sake of it, ought not to be measured by time, but by desire and fixity of purpose.' He at least gave no thought to the past, but day by day, as if he were at the beginning of his discipline, applied greater pains for advancement, often repeating to himself the saying of Paul Philippians 3:14 : 'Forgetting the things which are behind and stretching forward to the things which are before.' He was also mindful of the words spoken by the prophet Elias 1 Kings 18:15 , 'the Lord lives before whose presence I stand today.' For he observed that in saying 'today' the prophet did not compute the time that had gone by: but daily as though ever commencing he eagerly endeavoured to make himself fit to appear before God , being pure in heart and ever ready to submit to His counsel, and to Him alone. And he used to say to himself that from the life of the great Elias the hermit ought to see his own as in a mirror.

His life in the tombs, and combats with demonsthere.

Thus tightening his hold upon himself, Antony departed to the tombs, which happened to be some distance from the village. Having asked one of his acquaintances to bring him bread every few days, he entered one of the tombs, and the other person shut the door on him so he remained inside alone. When the enemy could not endure this and was even afraid that Antony would soon fill the desert with this discipline, he came one night with a multitude of demons and beat him so severely with blows that he lay on the ground speechless from the extreme pain. For he declared that the torture had been so severe that no blows inflicted by a human being could ever have caused him such suffering. But by the Providence of God—for the Lord never overlooks those who hope in Him—the next day his acquaintance came bringing him the loaves of bread. Having opened the door and seeing him lying on the ground as though dead, he lifted him up and carried him to the church in the village, and laid him on the ground. Many of his relatives and the villagers sat around Antony as around a corpse. But about midnight he regained consciousness and got up, and when he saw them all asleep except his companion who was watching, he motioned with his head for him to come closer, and asked him to carry him back to the tombs without waking anyone.

8. Thus tightening his hold upon himself, Antony departed to the tombs, which happened to be at a distance from the village; and having bid one of his acquaintances to bring him bread at intervals of many days, he entered one of the tombs, and the other having shut the door on him, he remained within alone. And when the enemy could not endure it, but was even fearful that in a short time Antony would fill the desert with the discipline, coming one night with a multitude of demons , he so cut him with stripes that he lay on the ground speechless from the excessive pain. For he affirmed that the torture had been so excessive that no blows inflicted by man could ever have caused him such torment. But by the Providence of God — for the Lord never overlooks them that hope in Him — the next day his acquaintance came bringing him the loaves. And having opened the door and seeing him lying on the ground as though dead, he lifted him up and carried him to the church in the village, and laid him upon the ground. And many of his kinsfolk and the villagers sat around Antony as round a corpse. But about midnight he came to himself and arose, and when he saw them all asleep and his comrade alone watching, he motioned with his head for him to approach, and asked him to carry him again to the tombs without waking anybody.

He was carried there by the man, and as usual, when the door was shut he was inside alone. He could not stand up because of the blows, but he prayed as he lay. After he had prayed, he shouted, "Here I am, Antony! I do not run from your blows, for even if you inflict more, nothing shall separate me from the love of Christ." Then he sang, "Though a camp be set against me, my heart shall not be afraid." These were the thoughts and words of this ascetic. But the enemy, who hates good, was amazed that after the blows he dared to return, so he called together his hounds and burst forth. "You see," he said, "that neither by the spirit of lust nor by blows did we stop the man, but that he defies us. Let us attack him in another way." Changes of form for evil are easy for the devil, so in the night they made such a noise that the whole place seemed to be shaken by an earthquake. The demons, as if breaking through the four walls of the dwelling, seemed to enter through them, coming in the likeness of beasts and creeping things. The place was suddenly filled with the forms of lions, bears, leopards, bulls, serpents, asps, scorpions, and wolves, and each of them was moving according to its nature. The lion was roaring, wanting to attack; the bull seemed to toss with its horns; the serpent was writhing but unable to approach; and the wolf, as it rushed on, was held back. Altogether the noises of the apparitions, with their angry ragings, were dreadful. But Antony, struck and goaded by them, felt bodily pains that were even more severe. He lay watching, however, with unshaken soul, groaning from bodily anguish, but his mind was clear. As if in mockery he said, "If there had been any power in you, it would have been enough for one of you to come. But since the Lord has made you weak, you try to terrify me by numbers. A proof of your weakness is that you take the shapes of brute beasts." And again with boldness he said, "If you are able and have received power against me, do not delay to attack. But if you are unable, why trouble me in vain? For faith in our Lord is a seal and a wall of safety to us." After many attempts they gnashed their teeth at him, because they were mocking themselves rather than him.

9. He was carried therefore by the man, and as he was wont, when the door was shut he was within alone. And he could not stand up on account of the blows, but he prayed as he lay. And after he had prayed , he said with a shout, Here am I, Antony; I flee not from your stripes, for even if you inflict more nothing shall separate me Romans 8:35 from the love of Christ . And then he sang, 'though a camp be set against me, my heart shall not be afraid.' These were the thoughts and words of this ascetic . But the enemy, who hates good, marvelling that after the blows he dared to return, called together his hounds and burst forth, 'You see,' said he, 'that neither by the spirit of lust nor by blows did we stay the man, but that he braves us, let us attack him in another fashion.' But changes of form for evil are easy for the devil , so in the night they made such a din that the whole of that place seemed to be shaken by an earthquake, and the demons as if breaking the four walls of the dwelling seemed to enter through them, coming in the likeness of beasts and creeping things. And the place was on a sudden filled with the forms of lions, bears, leopards, bulls, serpents, asps, scorpions, and wolves, and each of them was moving according to his nature. The lion was roaring, wishing to attack, the bull seeming to toss with its horns, the serpent writhing but unable to approach, and the wolf as it rushed on was restrained; altogether the noises of the apparitions, with their angry ragings, were dreadful. But Antony, stricken and goaded by them, felt bodily pains severer still. He lay watching, however, with unshaken soul , groaning from bodily anguish; but his mind was clear, and as in mockery he said, 'If there had been any power in you, it would have sufficed had one of you come, but since the Lord has made you weak, you attempt to terrify me by numbers: and a proof of your weakness is that you take the shapes of brute beasts.' And again with boldness he said, 'If you are able, and have received power against me, delay not to attack; but if you are unable, why trouble me in vain? For faith in our Lord is a seal and a wall of safety to us.' So after many attempts they gnashed their teeth upon him, because they were mocking themselves rather than him.

The Lord did not forget Antony's struggle but was present to help him. Looking up, Antony saw the roof appearing to open, and a ray of light came down to him. The demons suddenly disappeared, the pain in his body immediately stopped, and the building was whole again. Antony felt the help and caught his breath again, freed from pain. He pleaded with the vision that had appeared to him, saying, "Where were you? Why didn't you appear at the beginning to stop my pain?" A voice came to him: "Antony, I was here, but I waited to see your fight. Therefore, since you have endured and were not defeated, I will always be a help to you and will make your name known everywhere." After hearing this, Antony stood up and prayed, and he received such strength that he realized he had more power in his body than before. He was then about thirty-five years old.

10. Nor was the Lord then forgetful of Antony's wrestling, but was at hand to help him. So looking up he saw the roof as it were opened, and a ray of light descending to him. The demons suddenly vanished, the pain of his body straightway ceased, and the building was again whole. But Antony feeling the help, and getting his breath again, and being freed from pain, besought the vision which had appeared to him, saying, 'Where were thou? Why did you not appear at the beginning to make my pains to cease?' And a voice came to him, 'Antony, I was here, but I waited to see your fight; wherefore since you have endured, and hast not been worsted, I will ever be a succour to you, and will make your name known everywhere.' Having heard this, Antony arose and prayed , and received such strength that he perceived that he had more power in his body than formerly. And he was then about thirty-five years old.

He goes to the desert and overcomes temptations on the way.

And on the following day he went out even more eagerly committed to serving God, and having met the old man he had encountered before, he asked him to live with him in the desert. But when the other refused because of his advanced age, and because at that time there was no such practice yet, Antony himself set off immediately for the mountain. And again the enemy, seeing his zeal and wanting to obstruct it, threw in his path what appeared to be a large silver dish. But Antony, recognizing the deception of the Evil One, stopped, and having looked at the dish, he put the devil to shame, saying, "Where does a dish come from in the desert? This road is not well-traveled, nor is there any trace of travelers here; it could not have fallen without being missed because of its size; and whoever had lost it would have turned back to look for it and would have found it, since this is a desert place. This is some trick of the devil. O you Evil One, you will not obstruct my purpose with this; let it go with you to destruction." And when Antony had said this it vanished like smoke before fire.

11. And on the day following he went forth still more eagerly bent on the service of God and having fallen in with the old man he had met previously, he asked him to dwell with him in the desert . But when the other declined on account of his great age, and because as yet there was no such custom, Antony himself set off immediately to the mountain. And yet again the enemy seeing his zeal and wishing to hinder it, cast in his way what seemed to be a great silver dish. But Antony, seeing the guile of the Evil One , stood, and having looked on the dish, he put the devil in it to shame, saying, 'Whence comes a dish in the desert ? This road is not well-worn, nor is there here a trace of any wayfarer; it could not have fallen without being missed on account of its size; and he who had lost it having turned back, to seek it, would have found it, for it is a desert place. This is some wile of the devil . O thou Evil One, not with this shall you hinder my purpose; let it go with you to destruction. Acts 8:20 ' And when Antony had said this it vanished like smoke from the face of fire.

How Antony took up his abode in a ruined fort across the Nile, and how he defeated the demons. His twenty years' sojourn there.

Then again as he went on, he saw what was this time not a vision but real gold scattered in the way. But whether the devil showed it, or some better power did so to test the athlete and demonstrate to the Evil One that Antony truly cared nothing for money, neither he told nor do we know. But it is certain that what appeared was gold. And Antony marveled at the quantity, but passed by it as though he were going over fire; so he did not even turn, but hurried on at a run to lose sight of the place. More and more confirmed in his purpose, he hurried to the mountain, and having found a fort so long deserted that it was full of creeping things on the other side of the river, he crossed over to it and lived there. The reptiles, as though someone were chasing them, immediately left the place. But he built up the entrance completely, having stored up loaves for six months—this is a custom of the Thebans, and the loaves often remain fresh a whole year—and as he found water within, he descended as into a shrine and stayed within by himself, never going out nor looking at anyone who came. Thus he spent a long time training himself, and received loaves, let down from above, twice in the year.

12. Then again as he went on he saw what was this time not visionary, but real gold scattered in the way. But whether the devil showed it, or some better power to try the athlete and show the Evil One that Antony truly cared nought for money, neither he told nor do we know . But it is certain that that which appeared was gold. And Antony marvelled at the quantity , but passed it by as though he were going over fire; so he did not even turn, but hurried on at a run to lose sight of the place. More and more confirmed in his purpose, he hurried to the mountain, and having found a fort, so long deserted that it was full of creeping things, on the other side of the river; he crossed over to it and dwelt there. The reptiles, as though some one were chasing them, immediately left the place. But he built up the entrance completely, having stored up loaves for six months — this is a custom of the Thebans, and the loaves often remain fresh a whole year — and as he found water within, he descended as into a shrine, and abode within by himself, never going forth nor looking at any one who came. Thus he employed a long time training himself, and received loaves, let down from above, twice in the year.

13. But those of his friends who came, since he did not allow them to enter, often spent days and nights outside, and heard what sounded like crowds inside shouting, making noise, sending out pitiful voices and crying, 'Leave what is ours. What are you even doing in the desert? You cannot withstand our attack.' So at first those outside thought there were some men fighting with him, and that they had entered by ladders; but when they bent down and looked through a hole there was no one, they were afraid, considering them to be demons, and they called on Antony. He quickly heard them, though he had not been paying attention to the demons, and coming to the door he urged them to leave and not to be afraid, 'for this is how,' he said, 'the demons make their apparent attacks against those who are cowardly. Therefore sign yourselves with the cross, and leave boldly, and let these amuse themselves.' So they left strengthened by the sign of the Cross. But he remained completely unharmed by the evil spirits, nor was he worn out by the struggle, for visions from above came to his aid, and the weakness of the enemy relieved him of much trouble and armed him with greater zeal. For his friends often came expecting to find him dead, and would hear him singing, 'Let God arise and let His enemies be scattered, let them also that hate Him flee before His face. As smoke vanishes, let them vanish; as wax melts before the face of fire, so let the sinners perish from the face of God'; and again, 'All nations compassed me about, and in the name of the Lord I requited them.'

13. But those of his acquaintances who came, since he did not permit them to enter, often used to spend days and nights outside, and heard as it were crowds within clamouring, dinning, sending forth piteous voices and crying, 'Go from what is ours. What do you even in the desert ? You can not abide our attack.' So at first those outside thought there were some men fighting with him, and that they had entered by ladders; but when stooping down they saw through a hole there was nobody, they were afraid, accounting them to be demons , and they called on Antony. Them he quickly heard, though he had not given a thought to the demons , and coming to the door he besought them to depart and not to be afraid, 'for thus,' said he, 'the demons make their seeming onslaughts against those who are cowardly. Sign yourselves therefore with the cross , and depart boldly, and let these make sport for themselves.' So they departed fortified with the sign of the Cross. But he remained in no wise harmed by the evil spirits , nor was he wearied with the contest, for there came to his aid visions from above, and the weakness of the foe relieved him of much trouble and armed him with greater zeal . For his acquaintances used often to come expecting to find him dead, and would hear him singing , 'Let God arise and let His enemies be scattered, let them also that hate Him flee before His face. As smoke vanishes, let them vanish; as wax melts before the face of fire, so let the sinners perish from the face of God ;' and again, 'All nations compassed me about, and in the name of the Lord I requited them. '

How he left the fort, and how monasticism began to flourish in Egypt. Antony its leader.

For nearly twenty years he continued training himself in solitude, never going out and rarely being seen by anyone. After this time, when many people were eager and wanted to imitate his way of life, and his friends came and began to tear down and force open the door, Antony came out from the fort as if from a shrine, having been initiated in the mysteries and filled with the Spirit of God. This was the first time he was seen outside the fort by those who came to see him. When they saw him, they were amazed at the sight, because his body looked the same as before. He was neither fat, like someone who doesn't exercise, nor thin from fasting and struggling with the demons, but he was exactly the same as they had known him before his withdrawal. And his soul was free from any stain, for it was not troubled by grief, nor weakened by pleasure, nor given to laughter or sadness. He was not disturbed when he saw the crowd, nor overly happy at being greeted by so many people. Instead, he was completely balanced, as if guided by reason and remaining in a natural state. Through him the Lord healed the physical illnesses of many who were present and cleansed others from evil spirits. God gave grace to Antony in speaking, so that he comforted many who were sorrowful and reconciled those who were in conflict, urging everyone to prefer the love of Christ above everything in the world. While he urged and advised them to remember the good things to come and the loving-kindness of God toward us, who spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, he persuaded many to embrace the solitary life. And so it happened in the end that cells appeared even in the mountains, and the desert was colonized by monks, who left their own people and enrolled themselves for citizenship in the heavens.

14. And so for nearly twenty years he continued training himself in solitude, never going forth, and but seldom seen by any. After this, when many were eager and wishful to imitate his discipline, and his acquaintances came and began to cast down and wrench off the door by force, Antony, as from a shrine, came forth initiated in the mysteries and filled with the Spirit of God . Then for the first time he was seen outside the fort by those who came to see him. And they, when they saw him, wondered at the sight, for he had the same habit of body as before, and was neither fat, like a man without exercise, nor lean from fasting and striving with the demons , but he was just the same as they had known him before his retirement. And again his soul was free from blemish, for it was neither contracted as if by grief, nor relaxed by pleasure, nor possessed by laughter or dejection, for he was not troubled when he beheld the crowd, nor overjoyed at being saluted by so many. But he was altogether even as being guided by reason, and abiding in a natural state. Through him the Lord healed the bodily ailments of many present, and cleansed others from evil spirits . And He gave grace to Antony in speaking, so that he consoled many that were sorrowful, and set those at variance at one, exhorting all to prefer the love of Christ before all that is in the world. And while he exhorted and advised them to remember the good things to come, and the loving-kindness of God towards us, 'Who spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all Romans 8:32 ,' he persuaded many to embrace the solitary life. And thus it happened in the end that cells arose even in the mountains, and the desert was colonised by monks , who came forth from their own people, and enrolled themselves for the citizenship in the heavens.

But when he had to cross the Arsenoitic Canal—the reason being to visit the brothers—the canal was full of crocodiles. By simply praying, he entered it along with all those who were with him, and they crossed over safely. After returning to his cell, he devoted himself to the same noble and courageous practices. Through frequent conversation he increased the zeal of those who were already monks, stirred up in most others a love for this way of life, and soon through the appeal of his words, monasteries multiplied, and he guided them all like a father.

15. But when he was obliged to cross the Arsenoitic Canal — and the occasion of it was the visitation of the brethren — the canal was full of crocodiles. And by simply praying , he entered it, and all they with him, and passed over in safety. And having returned to his cell, he applied himself to the same noble and valiant exercises; and by frequent conversation he increased the eagerness of those already monks , stirred up in most of the rest the love of the discipline, and speedily by the attraction of his words cells multiplied, and he directed them all as a father.

His address to monks, rendered from Coptic, exhorting them to perseverance, and encouraging them against the wiles of Satan.

The Scriptures are sufficient for instruction, but it is also good to encourage one another in the faith and to stir each other up with words. Therefore, you as children should bring what you know to your father, and I as the elder will share my knowledge and what experience has taught me with you. Let this especially be the common goal of all: not to give up once we have begun, not to lose heart in trouble, and not to say we have lived in the discipline a long time. Instead, we should act as though we are making a fresh start every day and increase our earnestness. For the whole life of man is very short when measured against the ages to come, so all our time is nothing compared with eternal life. In the world, everything is sold at its proper price, and a person exchanges one thing of equal value for another. But the promise of eternal life is purchased for very little. For it is written, "The days of our life are seventy years, or if we are strong, eighty years, and whatever is more than these is labor and sorrow." Therefore, whenever we live a full eighty years or even a hundred years in the discipline, we will not reign for only a hundred years. Instead of a hundred years, we will reign forever and ever. And though we fought on earth, we will not receive our inheritance on earth, but we have the promises in heaven. And having put off the body which is corrupt, we will receive it incorrupt.

16. One day when he had gone forth because all the monks had assembled to him and asked to hear words from him, he spoke to them in the Egyptian tongue as follows: 'The Scriptures are enough for instruction , but it is a good thing to encourage one another in the faith , and to stir up with words. Wherefore you, as children, carry that which you know to your father; and I as the elder share my knowledge and what experience has taught me with you. Let this especially be the common aim of all, neither to give way having once begun, nor to faint in trouble, nor to say: We have lived in the discipline a long time: but rather as though making a beginning daily let us increase our earnestness. For the whole life of man is very short, measured by the ages to come, wherefore all our time is nothing compared with eternal life. And in the world everything is sold at its price, and a man exchanges one equivalent for another; but the promise of eternal life is bought for a trifle. For it is written, The days of our life in them are threescore years and ten, but if they are in strength, fourscore years, and what is more than these is labour and sorrow. Whenever, therefore, we live full fourscore years, or even a hundred in the discipline, not for a hundred years only shall we reign, but instead of a hundred we shall reign for ever and ever. And though we fought on earth, we shall not receive our inheritance on earth, but we have the promises in heaven; and having put off the body which is corrupt, we shall receive it incorrupt.

Therefore, children, let us not grow weary or think that the time is long, or that we are doing something great, for the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed to us-ward. Nor should we think, as we look at the world, that we have given up anything of much importance, for the whole earth is very small compared with all of heaven. Therefore, even if we happened to be lords of all the earth and gave it all up, it would be nothing worthy of comparison with the kingdom of heaven. For just as a man would despise a copper coin to gain a hundred gold coins, so if a man were lord of all the earth and renounced it, what he gives up is little, and he receives a hundred times as much. But if not even the whole earth is equal in value to the heavens, then the person who has given up a few acres leaves behind practically nothing; and even if he has given up a house or much gold, he ought not to boast or be discouraged. Furthermore, we should consider that even if we do not give these things up for the sake of virtue, we will still leave them behind when we die—very often, as the Preacher says, to those to whom we do not wish. Why then should we not give them up for the sake of virtue, so that we may inherit a kingdom instead? Therefore, let the desire for possessions take hold of no one, for what benefit is it to acquire these things which we cannot take with us? Why not instead get those things which we can take away with us—namely, prudence, justice, temperance, courage, understanding, love, kindness to the poor, faith in Christ, freedom from wrath, hospitality? If we possess these, we shall find them preparing for us a welcome there in the land of the meek-hearted.

17. 'Wherefore, children, let us not faint nor deem that the time is long, or that we are doing something great, for the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed to us-ward Romans 8:18 . Nor let us think, as we look at the world, that we have renounced anything of much consequence, for the whole earth is very small compared with all the heaven. Wherefore if it even chanced that we were lords of all the earth and gave it all up, it would be nought worthy of comparison with the kingdom of heaven . For as if a man should despise a copper drachma to gain a hundred drachmas of gold; so if a man were lord of all the earth and were to renounce it, that which he gives up is little, and he receives a hundredfold. But if not even the whole earth is equal in value to the heavens, then he who has given up a few acres leaves as it were nothing; and even if he have given up a house or much gold he ought not to boast nor be low-spirited. Further, we should consider that even if we do not relinquish them for virtue's sake, still afterwards when we die we shall leave them behind — very often, as the Preacher says , to those to whom we do not wish. Why then should we not give them up for virtue's sake, that we may inherit even a kingdom? Therefore let the desire of possession take hold of no one, for what gain is it to acquire these things which we cannot take with us? Why not rather get those things which we can take away with us — to wit, prudence , justice , temperance , courage , understanding, love , kindness to the poor , faith in Christ , freedom from wrath , hospitality? If we possess these, we shall find them of themselves preparing for us a welcome there in the land of the meek-hearted.

18. So let a person persuade himself from such things not to treat this lightly, especially if he considers that he is himself the Lord's servant and ought to serve his Master. Just as a servant would not dare to say, "Because I worked yesterday, I will not work today," and thinking about the past would do no work in the future, but rather, as it is written in the Gospel, daily shows the same readiness to please his master and to avoid danger—so let us daily remain firm in our discipline, knowing that if we are careless for a single day the Lord will not pardon us for the sake of the past, but will be angry with us for our neglect. We have also heard this in Ezekiel, and just as Judas destroyed his previous labor because of one night.

18. 'And so from such things let a man persuade himself not to make light of it, especially if he considers that he himself is the servant of the Lord, and ought to serve his Master. Wherefore as a servant would not dare to say, because I worked yesterday, I will not work today; and considering the past will do no work in the future; but, as it is written in the Gospel , daily shows the same readiness to please his master, and to avoid risk: so let us daily abide firm in our discipline, knowing that if we are careless for a single day the Lord will not pardon us, for the sake of the past, but will be wrath against us for our neglect. As also we have heard in Ezekiel Ezekiel 18:26 ; and as Judas because of one night destroyed his previous labour.

Therefore, children, let us hold fast to our discipline and not be careless. For in it the Lord works alongside us, as it is written, to all who choose the good, God works with them for good. But to avoid being heedless, it is good to consider the word of the Apostle, "I die daily." For if we too live as though dying daily, we shall not sin. And the meaning of that saying is this: as we rise each day, we should think that we will not survive until evening; and again, when we are about to lie down to sleep, we should think that we will not rise up. For our life is naturally uncertain, and Providence allots it to us daily. But by ordering our daily life this way, we shall neither fall into sin nor have a lust for anything, nor cherish anger against anyone, nor shall we heap up treasure on earth. But, as though under the daily expectation of death, we shall be without wealth and shall forgive all things to all people, nor shall we retain at all the desire for women or for any other foul pleasure. But we shall turn from it as past and gone, always striving and looking forward to the day of Judgment. For the greater dread and danger of torment always destroys the ease of pleasure and sets the soul upright if it is about to fall.

19. 'Wherefore, children, let us hold fast our discipline, and let us not be careless. For in it the Lord is our fellow-worker, as it is written, to all that choose the good , God works with them for good. But to avoid being heedless, it is good to consider the word of the Apostle, I die daily 1 Corinthians 15:31 . For if we too live as though dying daily, we shall not sin . And the meaning of that saying is, that as we rise day by day we should think that we shall not abide till evening; and again, when about to lie down to sleep, we should think that we shall not rise up. For our life is naturally uncertain, and Providence allots it to us daily. But thus ordering our daily life, we shall neither fall into sin , nor have a lust for anything, nor cherish wrath against any, nor shall we heap up treasure upon earth. But, as though under the daily expectation of death, we shall be without wealth , and shall forgive all things to all men , nor shall we retain at all the desire of women or of any other foul pleasure. But we shall turn from it as past and gone, ever striving and looking forward to the day of Judgment. For the greater dread and danger of torment ever destroys the ease of pleasure, and sets up the soul if it is like to fall.

Since we have already begun and set out on the path of virtue, let us strive all the more to reach what lies ahead. Let no one turn back to what is behind, like Lot's wife, especially since the Lord has said, "No man, having put his hand to the plow and turning back, is fit for the kingdom of heaven." This turning back is nothing other than feeling regret and becoming worldly-minded again. But do not be afraid to hear about virtue, and do not be surprised by the word. For it is not far from us, nor is it outside ourselves, but it is within us and easy if only we are willing. The Greeks travel abroad and cross the sea to gain knowledge, but we have no need to leave home for the sake of the kingdom of heaven or to cross the sea for the sake of virtue. For the Lord said long ago, "The kingdom of heaven is within you." Therefore virtue requires only willingness from us, since it is in us and is formed from us. For when the soul has its spiritual faculty in its natural state, virtue is formed. And it is in its natural state when it remains as it was when it came into existence. And when it came into existence it was beautiful and exceedingly good. For this reason Joshua, the son of Nun, in his exhortation said to the people, "Make straight your heart to the Lord God of Israel," and John said, "Make your paths straight." For rectitude of soul consists in its having its spiritual part in its natural state as created. But on the other hand, when it swerves and turns away from its natural state, that is called vice of the soul. Thus the matter is not difficult. If we remain as we have been made, we are in a state of virtue, but if we think of ignoble things we shall be considered evil. If, therefore, this thing had to be acquired from outside, it would truly be difficult; but since it is in us, let us keep ourselves from foul thoughts. And as we have received the soul as a deposit, let us preserve it for the Lord, so that He may recognize His work as being the same as He made it.

20. 'Wherefore having already begun and set out in the way of virtue , let us strive the more that we may attain those things that are before. And let no one turn to the things behind, like Lot's wife, all the more so that the Lord has said, No man, having put his hand to the plough, and turning back, is fit for the kingdom of heaven . And this turning back is nought else but to feel regret, and to be once more worldly-minded. But fear not to hear of virtue , nor be astonished at the name. For it is not far from us, nor is it without ourselves, but it is within us, and is easy if only we are willing. That they may get knowledge , the Greeks live abroad and cross the sea, but we have no need to depart from home for the sake of the kingdom of heaven , nor to cross the sea for the sake of virtue . For the Lord aforetime has said, The kingdom of heaven is within you . Wherefore virtue has need at our hands of willingness alone, since it is in us and is formed from us. For when the soul has its spiritual faculty in a natural state virtue is formed. And it is in a natural state when it remains as it came into existence . And when it came into existence it was fair and exceeding honest. For this cause Joshua, the son of Nun, in his exhortation said to the people, Make straight your heart unto the Lord God of Israel Joshua 24:23 , and John, Make your paths straight Matthew 3:3 . For rectitude of soul consists in its having its spiritual part in its natural state as created. But on the other hand, when it swerves and turns away from its natural state, that is called vice of the soul . Thus the matter is not difficult. If we abide as we have been made, we are in a state of virtue , but if we think of ignoble things we shall be accounted evil . If, therefore, this thing had to be acquired from without, it would be difficult in reality; but if it is in us, let us keep ourselves from foul thoughts. And as we have received the soul as a deposit, let us preserve it for the Lord, that He may recognise His work as being the same as He made it.

Let us strive not to be ruled by anger or overcome by lust, for it is written, The wrath of man works not the righteousness of God. And lust, when it has conceived, bears sin, and the sin when it is full grown brings forth death. As we live this way, let us guard ourselves carefully, and as it is written, keep our hearts with all watchfulness. For we have terrible and crafty enemies—the evil spirits—and against them we wrestle, as the Apostle said, Not against flesh and blood, but against the principalities and against the powers, against the world rulers of this darkness, against the spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places. Their number in the air around us is great, and they are not far from us. Now there are great distinctions among them, and much could be said concerning their nature and distinctions, but such a description belongs to others with greater abilities than we possess. But right now it is urgent and necessary for us only to know their schemes against ourselves.

21. 'And let us strive that wrath rule us not nor lust overcome us, for it is written, The wrath of man works not the righteousness of God . And lust , when it has conceived, bears sin , and the sin when it is full grown brings forth death. Thus living, let us keep guard carefully, and as it is written, keep our hearts with all watchfulness Proverbs 4:23 . For we have terrible and crafty foes — the evil spirits — and against them we wrestle, as the Apostle said, Not against flesh and blood, but against the principalities and against the powers, against the world rulers of this darkness, against the spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places Ephesians 6:12 . Great is their number in the air around us , and they are not far from us. Now there are great distinctions among them; and concerning their nature and distinctions much could be said, but such a description is for others of greater powers than we possess. But at this time it is pressing and necessary for us only to know their wiles against ourselves.

First, then, we must understand this: the demons were not created in the form we mean when we call them by that name, for God made nothing evil. Even they were made good. However, having fallen from the heavenly wisdom, they have since been crawling about on earth. On one hand, they deceived the Greeks with their spectacular shows, while out of envy toward us Christians they set everything in motion, wanting to prevent us from entering the heavens so that we cannot ascend to the place from which they fell. Therefore much prayer and discipline are necessary, so that when someone receives through the Spirit the gift of discerning spirits, he may have the power to recognize their characteristics: which of them are less evil and which are more evil, what the particular focus of each one is, and how each of them is defeated and driven out. For their wicked schemes and the variations in their strategies are many. The blessed Apostle and his followers knew such things when they said, "for we are not ignorant of his devices." And we, from the temptations we have experienced at their hands, ought to warn one another about them. Therefore I, having tested them myself, speak to you as to children.

22. 'First, therefore, we must know this: that the demons have not been created like what we mean when we call them by that name; for God made nothing evil , but even they have been made good. Having fallen, however, from the heavenly wisdom, since then they have been grovelling on earth. On the one hand they deceived the Greeks with their displays, while out of envy of us Christians they move all things in their desire to hinder us from entry into the heavens; in order that we should not ascend up there from whence they fell. Thus there is need of much prayer and of discipline, that when a man has received through the Spirit the gift of discerning spirits, he may have power to recognise their characteristics: which of them are less and which more evil ; of what nature is the special pursuit of each, and how each of them is overthrown and cast out. For their villainies and the changes in their plots are many. The blessed Apostle and his followers knew such things when they said, for we are not ignorant of his devices 2 Corinthians 2:11 ; and we, from the temptations we have suffered at their hands, ought to correct one another under them. Wherefore I, having had proof of them, speak as to children.

The demons, therefore, if they see all Christians, and especially monks, working cheerfully and making progress, first launch an attack through temptation and place obstacles to block our path—namely, evil thoughts. But we don't need to fear their suggestions, because through prayer, fasting, and faith in the Lord, their attack immediately fails. But even when it does fail, they don't stop. Instead, they cunningly use trickery to come at us again. When they can't deceive the heart openly with sinful pleasures, they approach in a different form. From that point on, they create illusions and try to frighten us, changing their shapes and taking the forms of women, wild beasts, reptiles, giant bodies, and armies of soldiers. But even then you don't need to fear their deceptive illusions, because they are nothing and quickly disappear, especially if a person strengthens himself beforehand with faith and the sign of the cross. Yet they are bold and utterly shameless, because if they are defeated in this way, they make an attack in another manner. They pretend to prophesy and predict the future, and they show themselves as being tall enough to reach the roof and very broad, so that they may secretly trap through such displays those who could not be deceived by their arguments. If here also they find the soul strengthened by faith and a hopeful mind, then they bring their leader to help them.

23. 'The demons , therefore, if they see all Christians , and monks especially, labouring cheerfully and advancing, first make an attack by temptation and place hindrances to hamper our way, to wit, evil thoughts. But we need not fear their suggestions, for by prayer , fasting , and faith in the Lord their attack immediately fails. But even when it does they cease not, but knavishly by subtlety come on again. For when they cannot deceive the heart openly with foul pleasures they approach in different guise, and thenceforth shaping displays they attempt to strike fear , changing their shapes, taking the forms of women , wild beasts, creeping things, gigantic bodies, and troops of soldiers. But not even then need you fear their deceitful displays. For they are nothing and quickly disappear, especially if a man fortify himself beforehand with faith and the sign of the cross . Yet are they bold and very shameless, for if thus they are worsted they make an onslaught in another manner, and pretend to prophesy and foretell the future, and to show themselves of a height reaching to the roof and of great breadth; that they may stealthily catch by such displays those who could not be deceived by their arguments. If here also they find the soul strengthened by faith and a hopeful mind , then they bring their leader to their aid.

And he said they often appeared as the Lord revealed the devil to Job, saying, His eyes are as the morning star. From his mouth proceed burning lamps and hearths of fire are cast forth. The smoke of a furnace blazing with the fire of coals proceeds from his nostrils. His breath is coals and from his mouth issues flame. When the prince of the demons appears in this way, the crafty one, as I said before, strikes terror by speaking great things, as again the Lord convicted him saying to Job, for he counts iron as straw, and brass as rotten wood, yes he counts the sea as a pot of ointment, and the depth of the abyss as a captive, and the abyss as a covered walk. And by the prophet, the enemy said, I will pursue and overtake, and again by another, I will grasp the whole world in my hand as a nest, and take it up as eggs that have been left. Such, in a word, are their boasts and claims that they use to deceive the godly. But not even then should we, the faithful, fear his appearance or pay attention to his words. For he is a liar and never speaks a word of truth. And though speaking so many and such great words in his boldness, without doubt, like a dragon he was drawn with a hook by the Savior, and as a beast of burden he received the halter round his nostrils, and as a runaway his nostrils were bound with a ring, and his lips bored with an armlet. And he was bound by the Lord as a sparrow, so that we should mock him. And with him are placed the demons his companions, like serpents and scorpions to be trampled underfoot by us Christians. And the proof of this is that we now live in opposition to him. For he who threatened to dry the sea and seize the world, behold now cannot stop our discipline, nor even me speaking against him. Let us then pay no attention to his words, for he is a liar, and let us not fear his visions, seeing that they themselves are deceptive. For what appears in them is no true light, but they are rather the preludes and likenesses of the fire prepared for the demons who attempt to terrify men with those flames in which they themselves will be burned. Doubtless they appear, but in a moment disappear again, hurting none of the faithful, but bringing with them the likeness of that fire which is about to receive themselves. Therefore it is unfitting that we should fear them on account of these things, for through the grace of Christ all their practices are in vain.

24. 'And he said they often appeared as the Lord revealed the devil to Job, saying, His eyes are as the morning star. From his mouth proceed burning lamps and hearths of fire are cast forth. The smoke of a furnace blazing with the fire of coals proceeds from his nostrils. His breath is coals and from his mouth issues flame. When the prince of the demons appears in this wise, the crafty one, as I said before, strikes terror by speaking great things, as again the Lord convicted him saying to Job, for he counts iron as straw, and brass as rotten wood, yea he counts the sea as a pot of ointment, and the depth of the abyss as a captive, and the abyss as a covered walk. And by the prophet , the enemy said, I will pursue and overtake Exodus 15:9 , and again by another, I will grasp the whole world in my hand as a nest, and take it up as eggs that have been left. Such, in a word, are their boasts and professions that they may deceive the godly. But not even then ought we, the faithful , to fear his appearance or give heed to his words. For he is a liar and speaks of truth never a word. And though speaking words so many and so great in his boldness, without doubt , like a dragon he was drawn with a hook by the Saviour Job 41:1 , and as a beast of burden he received the halter round his nostrils, and as a runaway his nostrils were bound with a ring, and his lips bored with an armlet. And he was bound by the Lord as a sparrow, that we should mock him. And with him are placed the demons his fellows, like serpents and scorpions to be trodden underfoot by us Christians . And the proof of this is that we now live opposed to him. For he who threatened to dry the sea and seize upon the world, behold now cannot stay our discipline, nor even me speaking against him. Let us then heed not his words, for he is a liar: and let us not fear his visions, seeing that they themselves are deceptive. For that which appears in them is no true light, but they are rather the preludes and likenesses of the fire prepared for the demons who attempt to terrify men with those flames in which they themselves will be burned. Doubtless they appear; but in a moment disappear again, hurting none of the faithful , but bringing with them the likeness of that fire which is about to receive themselves. Wherefore it is unfitting that we should fear them on account of these things; for through the grace of Christ all their practices are in vain.

They are deceitful and ready to transform themselves into any form and take on any appearance. Very often they imitate the music of harps and voices without even appearing, and they repeat the words of Scripture. Sometimes while we are reading, they immediately echo what is being read many times over. They wake us from sleep to pray, and they do this constantly, barely letting us sleep at all. At other times they take on the appearance of monks and imitate the speech of holy men, so that through this similarity they may deceive and drag their victims wherever they want. But we must pay them no attention, even if they wake us for prayer, even if they urge us not to eat at all, even if they seem to accuse us and shame us for things they once permitted. For they do this not out of piety or truth, but to drive simple people to despair, to say that the discipline is useless, to make people hate the solitary life as a burden and trouble, and to obstruct those who pursue it despite them.

25. 'Again they are treacherous, and are ready to change themselves into all forms and assume all appearances. Very often also without appearing they imitate the music of harp and voice, and recall the words of Scripture. Sometimes, too, while we are reading they immediately repeat many times, like an echo, what is read. They arouse us from our sleep to prayers ; and this constantly, hardly allowing us to sleep at all. At another time they assume the appearance of monks and feign the speech of holy men, that by their similarity they may deceive and thus drag their victims where they will. But no heed must be paid them even if they arouse to prayer , even if they counsel us not to eat at all, even though they seem to accuse and cast shame upon us for those things which once they allowed. For they do this not for the sake of piety or truth , but that they may carry off the simple to despair; and that they may say the discipline is useless, and make men loathe the solitary life as a trouble and burden, and hinder those who in spite of them walk in it.

Therefore the prophet sent by the Lord declared them to be wretched, saying: Woe to him who gives his neighbors muddy destruction to drink. For such practices and tricks undermine the way that leads to virtue. And the Lord Himself, even when the demons spoke the truth—for they truly said "You are the Son of God"—still silenced them and would not let them speak, lest they might mix their evil with the truth, and so that He might train us never to pay attention to them even when they seem to speak truthfully. For it is improper that we, who have the holy Scriptures and freedom from the Savior, should be taught by the devil who has not kept his own order but has gone from one mind to another. Therefore even when he uses the language of Scripture, He forbids him, saying: But to the sinner God said, Why do you declare My ordinances and take My covenant in your mouth? For the demons do everything—they chatter, they confuse, they pretend, they throw things into disorder—to deceive the simple. They make noise, laugh wildly, and whistle; but if no attention is paid to them, they immediately weep and lament as though defeated.

26. 'Wherefore the prophet sent by the Lord declared them to be wretched, saying: Woe is he who gives his neighbours to drink muddy destruction. For such practices and devices are subversive of the way which leads to virtue . And the Lord Himself, even if the demons spoke the truth — for they said truly You are the Son of God Luke 4:41 — still bridled their mouths and suffered them not to speak; lest haply they should sow their evil along with the truth , and that He might accustom us never to give heed to them even though they appear to speak what is true . For it is unseemly that we, having the holy Scriptures and freedom from the Saviour , should be taught by the devil who has not kept his own order but has gone from one mind to another. Wherefore even when he uses the language of Scripture He forbids him, saying: But to the sinner said God , Wherefore do you declare My ordinances and take My covenant in your mouth ? For the demons do all things — they prate, they confuse, they dissemble, they confound — to deceive the simple. They din, laugh madly, and whistle; but if no heed is paid to them immediately they weep and lament as though vanquished.'

Therefore, the Lord, as God, silenced the demons. It is right that we, taught by the saints, should do the same and imitate their courage. For when they witnessed these things, they used to say: When the sinner rose against me, I was silent and humble, and I kept quiet from speaking good words. And again: But I was like a deaf man and did not hear, and like a mute man who does not open his mouth, and I became like a man who does not hear. So let us not listen to them, since they are strangers to us, nor pay attention to them even if they stir us up to prayer and talk about fasting. Instead, let us devote ourselves to our commitment to discipline, and let us not be deceived by them, who do everything deceitfully, even if they threaten death. For they are weak and can do nothing but threaten.

27. 'The Lord therefore, as God , stayed the mouths of the demons : and it is fitting that we, taught by the saints , should do like them and imitate their courage . For they when they saw these things used to say: When the sinner rose against me, I was dumb and humble , and kept silence from good words. And again: But I was as a deaf man and heard not, and as a dumb man who opens not his mouth, and I became as a man who hears not. So let us neither hear them as being strangers to us, nor give heed to them even though they arouse us to prayer and speak concerning fasting . But let us rather apply ourselves to our resolve of discipline, and let us not be deceived by them who do all things in deceit, even though they threaten death. For they are weak and can do nought but threaten.

Since I have already touched on these matters, I must not hesitate to speak about them at greater length, for reminding you of them will keep you safe. Since the Lord came to earth, the enemy has fallen and his powers have been weakened. Therefore, although he can do nothing, like a tyrant he did not accept his fall quietly but made threats—though his threats are only words. Let each of you consider this, and you will be able to despise the demons. Now if they were limited by bodies like ours, they could say, "When people are hidden we cannot find them, but whenever we do find them we harm them." And we too could escape them by hiding and shutting the doors against them. But if they are not of this nature, but are able to enter even when the doors are shut, and fill all the air—both they and their leader the devil—and they desire evil and are ready to harm us; and, as the Savior said, "From the beginning the devil is a murderer and a father of vice"—yet we, though this is so, are alive and spend our lives opposing him all the more; it is clear they are powerless. For place does not hinder their schemes, nor do they look on us as friends and spare us, nor are they lovers of good who would reform themselves. On the contrary, they are evil, and nothing is sought after by them so much as harming those who love virtue and fear God. But since they have no power to accomplish anything, they do nothing but threaten. If they could act, they would not hesitate but would immediately do evil (for all their desire is set on this), especially against us. Look, we are gathered together now and speak against them, and they know that when we advance they grow weak. If they had power, they would not permit any of us Christians to live, for godliness is an abomination to a sinner. But since they can do nothing, they inflict the greater wounds on themselves, for they can fulfill none of their threats. We should also consider this, so we need not fear them: if they had the power, they would not come in crowds, nor create displays, nor deceive us by changing their form. It would be enough for just one to come and accomplish what he was both able and willing to do—especially since anyone who has power does not kill with a display or strike fear with noise, but immediately uses his authority fully as he wishes. But the demons, since they have no power, are like actors on stage changing their appearance and frightening children with noisy apparitions and various forms. For this they ought rather to be despised, since it shows their weakness. At least the true angel of the Lord sent against the Assyrian had no need for noise or outward displays, nor shouting or clattering, but in quiet he used his power and immediately destroyed one hundred and eighty-five thousand. But demons like these, who have no power, try to terrify at least by their displays.

28. 'Already in passing I have spoken on these things, and now I must not shrink from speaking on them at greater length, for to put you in remembrance will be a source of safety. Since the Lord visited earth , the enemy is fallen and his powers weakened. Wherefore although he could do nothing, still like a tyrant, he did not bear his fall quietly, but threatened, though his threats were words only. And let each one of you consider this, and he will be able to despise the demons . Now if they were hampered with such bodies as we are, it would be possible for them to say, Men when they are hidden we cannot find, but whenever we do find them we do them hurt. And we also by lying in concealment could escape them, shutting the doors against them. But if they are not of such a nature as this, but are able to enter in, though the doors be shut, and haunt all the air, both they and their leader the devil , and are wishful for evil and ready to injure; and, as the Saviour said, From the beginning the devil is a manslayer and a father of vice John 8:44 ; while we, though this is so, are alive, and spend our lives all the more in opposing him; it is plain they are powerless. For place is no hindrance to their plots, nor do they look on us as friends that they should spare us; nor are they lovers of good that they should amend. But on the contrary they are evil , and nothing is so much sought after by them as wounding them that love virtue and fear God. But since they have no power to effect anything, they do nought but threaten. But if they could, they would not hesitate, but immediately work evil (for all their desire is set on this), and especially against us. Behold now we are gathered together and speak against them, and they know when we advance they grow weak. If therefore they had power they would permit none of us Christians to live, for godliness is an abomination to a sinner. Sirach 1:25 But since they can do nothing they inflict the greater wounds on themselves; for they can fulfil none of their threats. Next this ought to be considered, that we may be in no fear of them: that if they had the power they would not come in crowds, nor fashion displays, nor with change of form would they frame deceits. But it would suffice that one only should come and accomplish that which he was both able and willing to do: especially as every one who has the power neither slays with display nor strikes fear with tumult, but immediately makes full use of his authority as he wishes. But the demons as they have no power are like actors on the stage changing their shape and frightening children with tumultuous apparition and various forms: from which they ought rather to be despised as showing their weakness. At least the true angel of the Lord sent against the Assyrian had no need for tumults nor displays from without, nor noises nor rattlings, but in quiet he used his power and immediately destroyed a hundred and eighty-five thousand. But demons like these, who have no power, try to terrify at least by their displays 2 Kings 19:35 .

If someone brings up the story of Job and asks, "Why then was the devil allowed to go out and do all those things against him—stripping him of all his possessions, killing his children, and afflicting him with terrible sores?"—that person should recognize that the devil was not the one with power. Rather, it was God who handed Job over to him for testing. The devil certainly had no power to do anything on his own, but he asked for permission, and only after receiving it did he do what he did. This makes the enemy all the more deserving of condemnation, because even though he wanted to, he could not overcome one righteous man. If he had been able to, he would not have needed to ask permission. The fact that he asked not once but twice shows his weakness and lack of power. It is no surprise that he could do nothing against Job, since even destruction would not have come upon Job's livestock if God had not allowed it. The devil does not even have power over pigs, for as it is written in the Gospel, the demons begged the Lord, saying, "Let us enter the swine." If they had no power even over pigs, how much less do they have any power over human beings, who are made in the image of God?

29. 'But if any one having in mind the history of Job should say, Why then has the devil gone forth and accomplished all things against him; and stripped him of all his possessions, and slew his children, and smote him with evil ulcers? Let such a one, on the other hand, recognise that the devil was not the strong man, but God who delivered Job to him to be tried. Certainly he had no power to do anything, but he asked, and having received it, he has wrought what he did. So also from this the enemy is the more to be condemned, for although willing he could not prevail against one just man. For if he could have, he would not have asked permission. But having asked not once but also a second time, he shows his weakness and want of power. And it is no wonder if he could do nothing against Job, when destruction would not have come even on his cattle had not God allowed it. And he has not the power over swine, for as it is written in the Gospel , they besought the Lord, saying, Let us enter the swine Matthew 8:31 . But if they had power not even against swine, much less have they any over men formed in the image of God .

We should therefore fear God alone and despise the demons, and not be afraid of them at all. The more they act this way, the more we should strengthen our spiritual discipline against them, because a good life and faith in God are powerful weapons. In any case, they fear the fasting, the sleeplessness, the prayers, the meekness, the quietness, the contempt of money and vainglory, the humility, the love of the poor, the alms, the freedom from anger of the ascetics, and above all, their piety toward Christ. This is why they do everything they can to prevent anyone from trampling on them, since they know the grace given to the faithful against them by the Savior, when He says, "Behold I have given to you power to tread upon serpents and scorpions, and upon all the power of the enemy" (Luke 10:19).

30. 'So then we ought to fear God only, and despise the demons , and be in no fear of them. But the more they do these things the more let us intensify our discipline against them, for a good life and faith in God is a great weapon. At any rate they fear the fasting , the sleeplessness, the prayers , the meekness, the quietness, the contempt of money and vainglory, the humility, the love of the poor , the alms , the freedom from anger of the ascetics , and, chief of all, their piety towards Christ. Wherefore they do all things that they may not have any that trample on them, knowing the grace given to the faithful against them by the Saviour , when He says, Behold I have given to you power to tread upon serpents and scorpions, and upon all the power of the enemy Luke 10:19 .

If the demons pretend to predict the future, no one should pay attention to them. Often they announce in advance that certain brothers are coming days later, and they do come. However, the demons do this not out of any concern for those listening, but to gain their trust. Then, once they have them in their power, they can destroy them. Therefore we must not pay attention to them, but should instead rebuke them when they speak, since we do not need them. For what is remarkable about this? They have more subtle bodies than humans have. When they see people start their journey, they outrun them in speed and announce their arrival ahead of time. This is like a horseman getting ahead of someone on foot and announcing the latter's arrival beforehand. There is no reason for us to be amazed at this. They do not know anything that does not yet exist. God alone knows all things before they come into being. The demons are like thieves who run ahead with what they have seen and announce it. They have already announced our activities to many people—that we are gathered together and planning measures against them—before any of us could go and report these things. A fast-running boy could truthfully do the same thing by getting far ahead of someone slower. What I mean is this: if someone begins to walk from the Thebaid or from any other region, the demons do not know whether he will walk before he begins to walk. But when they see him walking, they run ahead and announce his approach before he arrives. So it happens that after a few days the travelers arrive. But often the travelers turn back, and the demons prove to be wrong.

31. 'Wherefore if they pretend to foretell the future, let no one give heed, for often they announce beforehand that the brethren are coming days after. And they do come. The demons , however, do this not from any care for the hearers, but to gain their trust, and that then at length, having got them in their power, they may destroy them. Whence we must give no heed to them, but ought rather to confute them when speaking, since we do not need them. For what wonder is it, if with more subtle bodies than men have , when they have seen them start on their journey, they surpass them in speed, and announce their coming? Just as a horseman getting a start of a man on foot announces the arrival of the latter beforehand, so in this there is no need for us to wonder at them. For they know none of those things which are not yet in existence ; but God only is He who knows all things before their birth. But these, like thieves, running off first with what they see, proclaim it: to how many already have they announced our business — that we are assembled together, and discuss measures against them, before any one of us could go and tell these things. This in good truth a fleet-footed boy could do, getting far ahead of one less swift. But what I mean is this. If any one begins to walk from the Thebaid, or from any other district, before he begins to walk, they do not know whether he will walk. But when they have seen him walking they run on, and before he comes up report his approach. And so it falls out that after a few days the travellers arrive. But often the walkers turn back, and the demons prove false.'

So too with regard to the river's water, they sometimes make foolish predictions. For having seen that there has been heavy rain in the regions of Ethiopia, and knowing that this rain causes the river to flood before the water reaches Egypt, they run ahead and announce it. Men could report the same thing if they had the same running ability as the demons. Just as David's spy, going up to a high place, saw the approaching man better than someone who remained below, and the runner himself announced what was already on the way and taking place before others arrived—not things that had not yet happened, but things already in progress—so these demons also choose to exert themselves and report to others what is already happening, simply to deceive them. However, if Providence meanwhile plans something different for the waters or travelers—for Providence can do this—the demons are mistaken, and those who listened to them are deceived.

32. 'So, too, with respect to the water of the river, they sometimes make foolish statements. For having seen that there has been much rain in the regions of Ethiopia , and knowing that they are the cause of the flood of the river before the water has come to Egypt they run on and announce it. And this men could have told, if they had as great power of running as the demons . And as David's spy 2 Samuel 18:24 going up to a lofty place saw the man approaching better than one who stayed down below, and the forerunner himself announced, before the others came up, not those things which had not taken place, but those things which were already on the way and were being accomplished, so these also prefer to labour, and declare what is happening to others simply for the sake of deceiving them. If, however, Providence meantime plans anything different for the waters or wayfarers — for Providence can do this — the demons are deceived, and those who gave heed to them cheated.'

In the past, this is how the oracles of the Greeks arose, and this is how the demons led them astray. But from that time forward their deception was ended by the coming of the Lord, who destroyed the demons and their tricks. For they know nothing by themselves, but like thieves, they take what they learn from others and pass it on, guessing at things rather than truly predicting them. So if they sometimes speak the truth, no one should be amazed at them for this. Experienced doctors also, because they see the same illness in different people, often predict what it is by recognizing it from their familiarity with it. Sailors and farmers too, from their knowledge of the weather, can tell at a glance what the atmosphere is like and predict whether it will be stormy or clear. And no one would say they do this by inspiration, but through experience and practice. So if the demons sometimes do the same thing by guessing, let no one be amazed at it or pay attention to them. For what good does it do those who hear to learn from them what will happen before it occurs? Or what business do we have knowing such things, even if the knowledge is true? For it does not lead to virtue, nor is it any sign of goodness. For none of us is judged for what he does not know, and no one is called blessed because he has learning and knowledge. But each person will be called to judgment on these points: whether he has kept the faith and truly observed the commandments.

33. 'Thus in days gone by arose the oracles of the Greeks, and thus they were led astray by the demons . But thus also thenceforth their deception was brought to an end by the coming of the Lord , who brought to nought the demons and their devices. For they know nothing of themselves, but, like thieves, what they get to know from others they pass on, and guess at rather than foretell things. Therefore if sometimes they speak the truth , let no one marvel at them for this. For experienced physicians also, since they see the same malady in different people, often foretell what it is, making it out by their acquaintance with it. Pilots, too, and farmers, from their familiarity with the weather, tell at a glance the state of the atmosphere, and forecast whether it will be stormy or fine. And no one would say that they do this by inspiration, but from experience and practice. So if the demons sometimes do the same by guesswork, let no one wonder at it or heed them. For what use to the hearers is it to know from them what is going to happen before the time? Or what concern have we to know such things, even if the knowledge be true ? For it is not productive of virtue , nor is it any token of goodness. For none of us is judged for what he knows not, and no one is called blessed because he has learning and knowledge . But each one will be called to judgment in these points — whether he have kept the faith and truly observed the commandments.'

We should not place much value on these things, nor should we practice a disciplined and laborious life for their sake. Instead, we should live well in order to please God. We ought not to pray to know the future or to ask for it as a reward for our discipline. Rather, our prayer should be that the Lord would help us gain victory over the devil. And if we ever do desire to know the future, let us be pure in mind, for I believe that if a soul is perfectly pure and in its natural state, it is able to see more and farther than the demons, being clear-sighted, because it has the Lord who reveals things to it—like the soul of Elisha, which saw what Gehazi had done and beheld the hosts standing on its side.

34. 'Wherefore there is no need to set much value on these things, nor for the sake of them to practise a life of discipline and labour; but that living well we may please God. And we neither ought to pray to know the future, nor to ask for it as the reward of our discipline; but our prayer should be that the Lord may be our fellow-helper for victory over the devil . And if even once we have a desire to know the future, let us be pure in mind , for I believe that if a soul is perfectly pure and in its natural state, it is able , being clear-sighted, to see more and further than the demons — for it has the Lord who reveals to it — like the soul of Elisha, which saw what was done 2 Kings 5:26 by Gehazi, and beheld the hosts 2 Kings 6:17 standing on its side.'

When they come to you at night and claim to tell the future, or say "we are the angels," do not listen to them, because they are lying. Even if they praise your discipline and call you blessed, do not listen to them and do not have anything to do with them. Instead, make the sign of the cross over yourselves and your houses, and pray, and you will see them disappear. They are cowards and greatly fear the sign of the Lord's Cross, because in it the Savior truly stripped them and made an example of them. But if they shamelessly stand their ground, leaping about and changing their appearance, do not fear them or draw back, and do not pay attention to them as if they were good spirits. For whether spirits are good or evil can easily be distinguished with God's help. The vision of the holy ones does not bring confusion: they will not quarrel or cry out, nor will anyone hear their voice. Instead it comes so quietly and gently that joy, gladness, and courage immediately arise in the soul. For the Lord who is our joy is with them, along with the power of God the Father. And the thoughts of the soul remain calm and undisturbed, so that the soul, enlightened as if by rays of light, sees by itself those who appear. For love of what is divine and of the things to come takes hold of it, and it willingly desires to be completely united with them if it could depart with them. But if some people, being human, fear the vision of the good, those who appear immediately take the fear away, just as Gabriel did with Zacharias, and as the angel did who appeared to the women at the holy tomb, and as He did who said to the shepherds in the Gospel, "Fear not." For their fear did not arise from cowardice, but from recognizing the presence of superior beings. Such then is the nature of the visions of the holy ones.

35. 'When, therefore, they come by night to you and wish to tell the future, or say, we are the angels , give no heed, for they lie. Yea even if they praise your discipline and call you blessed, hear them not, and have no dealings with them; but rather sign yourselves and your houses, and pray , and you shall see them vanish. For they are cowards, and greatly fear the sign of the Lord's Cross, since of a truth in it the Saviour stripped them, and made an example of them. Colossians 2:15 But if they shamelessly stand their ground, capering and changing their forms of appearance, fear them not, nor shrink, nor heed them as though they were good spirits. For the presence either of the good or evil by the help of God can easily be distinguished. The vision of the holy ones is not fraught with distraction: For they will not strive, nor cry, nor shall any one hear their voice. But it comes so quietly and gently that immediately joy , gladness and courage arise in the soul . For the Lord who is our joy is with them, and the power of God the Father. And the thoughts of the soul remain unruffled and undisturbed, so that it, enlightened as it were with rays, beholds by itself those who appear. For the love of what is divine and of the things to come possesses it, and willingly it would be wholly joined with them if it could depart along with them. But if, being men, some fear the vision of the good , those who appear immediately take fear away; as Gabriel Luke 1:13 did in the case of Zacharias, and as the angel Matthew 28:5 did who appeared to the women at the holy sepulchre, and as He did who said to the shepherds in the Gospel , Fear not. For their fear arose not from timidity, but from the recognition of the presence of superior beings. Such then is the nature of the visions of the holy ones.'

When evil spirits attack and make themselves known, they bring confusion, noise, sounds, and shouting like the disturbance caused by rude young men or thieves. This produces fear in the heart, mental turmoil and confusion, depression, hatred toward those who live disciplined lives, apathy, sorrow, thoughts of relatives, fear of death, and finally desire for evil things, neglect of virtue, and unstable behavior. Therefore, whenever you see something and feel afraid, if your fear immediately goes away and is replaced by indescribable joy, cheerfulness, courage, renewed strength, peace of mind, and all the qualities I mentioned earlier—boldness and love toward God—be encouraged and pray. For joy and inner peace reveal the holiness of the one who is present. Abraham rejoiced when he saw the Lord, and John leaped for joy at the voice of Mary, the God-bearer. But if at any appearance there is confusion, pounding from outside, worldly show, threats of death, and the other things I have already mentioned, know that it is an attack by evil spirits.

36. 'But the inroad and the display of the evil spirits is fraught with confusion, with din, with sounds and cryings such as the disturbance of boorish youths or robbers would occasion. From which arise fear in the heart, tumult and confusion of thought, dejection, hatred towards them who live a life of discipline, indifference, grief, remembrance of kinsfolk and fear of death, and finally desire of evil things, disregard of virtue and unsettled habits. Whenever, therefore, you have seen ought and are afraid, if your fear is immediately taken away and in place of it comes joy unspeakable, cheerfulness, courage , renewed strength, calmness of thought and all those I named before, boldness and love toward God — take courage and pray . For joy and a settled state of soul show the holiness of him who is present. Thus Abraham beholding the Lord rejoiced John 8:56 ; so also John Luke 1:41 at the voice of Mary , the God-bearer , leaped for gladness . But if at the appearance of any there is confusion, knocking without, worldly display, threats of death and the other things which I have already mentioned, know that it is an onslaught of evil spirits .'

Here is a sign for you: whenever the soul remains fearful, the enemies are present. For the demons do not remove the fear of their presence as the great archangel Gabriel did for Mary and Zacharias, and as he did who appeared to the women at the tomb. Instead, whenever they see people afraid, they increase their tricks so that people may be terrified even more. And finally, when they attack, they mock them, saying, "Fall down and worship." This is how they deceived the Greeks, and this is how the Greeks falsely called them gods. But the Lord did not allow us to be deceived by the devil, for He rebuked him whenever he created such tricks against Him, saying: "Get behind me, Satan, for it is written, You shall worship the Lord your God, and Him only shall you serve." Therefore, more and more, let us despise the deceiver. For what the Lord has said, He has done for our sake: so that the demons, hearing similar words from us, may be driven away through the Lord who rebuked them with those words.

37. 'And let this also be a token for you: whenever the soul remains fearful there is a presence of the enemies. For the demons do not take away the fear of their presence as the great archangel Gabriel did for Mary and Zacharias, and as he did who appeared to the women at the tomb; but rather whenever they see men afraid they increase their delusions that men may be terrified the more; and at last attacking they mock them, saying, fall down and worship. Thus they deceived the Greeks, and thus by them they were considered gods, falsely so called. But the Lord did not suffer us to be deceived by the devil , for He rebuked him whenever he framed such delusions against Him, saying: Get behind me, Satan : for it is written, You shall worship the Lord your God , and Him only shall you serve Matthew 4:10 . More and more, therefore, let the deceiver be despised by us; for what the Lord has said, this for our sakes He has done: that the demons hearing like words from us may be put to flight through the Lord who rebuked them in those words.'

38. It is not right to boast about casting out demons or to become proud because of healing diseases. Nor is it right that only the person who casts out devils should be highly regarded, while the one who does not cast them out should be considered worthless. Instead, let each person learn the discipline of others and either imitate it, compete with it, or correct it. For performing miraculous signs is not our own work but the Savior's work. This is why He said to His disciples, "Rejoice not that the demons are subject to you, but that your names are written in the heavens." The fact that our names are written in heaven is proof of our virtuous life, but casting out demons is a gift from the Savior who granted it. Therefore, to those who boasted in signs but not in virtue, and said, "Lord, in Your name did we not cast out demons, and in Your name did many mighty works?" He answered, "Verily I say unto you, I know you not," for the Lord knows not the ways of the wicked. But we ought always to pray, as I said above, that we may receive the gift of discerning spirits, so that, as it is written, we may not believe every spirit.

38. 'And it is not fitting to boast at the casting forth of the demons , nor to be uplifted by the healing of diseases: nor is it fitting that he who casts out devils should alone be highly esteemed, while he who casts them not out should be considered nought. But let a man learn the discipline of each one and either imitate, rival, or correct it. For the working of signs is not ours but the Saviour's work: and so He said to His disciples : Rejoice not that the demons are subject to you, but that your names are written in the heavens Luke 10:20 . For the fact that our names are written in heaven is a proof of our virtuous life, but to cast out demons is a favour of the Saviour who granted it. Wherefore to those who boasted in signs but not in virtue , and said: Lord, in Your name did we not cast out demons , and in Your name did many mighty works Matthew 7:22 ? He answered, Verily I say unto you, I know you not; for the Lord knows not the ways of the wicked . But we ought always to pray , as I said above, that we may receive the gift of discerning spirits; that, as it is written 1 John 4:1 , we may not believe every spirit.'

I would have preferred to say nothing more and speak only from what I have already said, without adding anything from my own impulses. However, I don't want you to think I am speaking carelessly or that I am recounting these things without actual experience or truth. For this reason, even though I may seem foolish, the Lord who hears me knows my conscience is clear and that I am not speaking for my own benefit, but because of your love for me and your request. So I will tell you again what I have witnessed of the activities of evil spirits. How many times they have called me blessed, and I have cursed them in the name of the Lord! How often they have predicted the flooding of the river, and I have answered them, What business is that of yours? Once they came threatening me, surrounding me like fully armed soldiers. Another time they filled the house with horses, wild animals, and reptiles, and I sang: Some trust in chariots and some in horses, but we will boast in the name of the Lord our God. Through my prayers, the Lord put them to flight. Once they came in darkness, appearing as light, and said, We have come to give you light, Antony. But I closed my eyes and prayed, and immediately the light of those wicked ones was extinguished. A few months later they came as if singing psalms and babbling Scripture verses, but I, like a deaf man, did not hear. Once they shook the cell with an earthquake, but I continued praying with an unwavering heart. After this they came again making noises, whistling and dancing. But as I prayed and sang psalms to myself, they immediately began to lament and weep, as though their strength had failed them. I gave glory to the Lord who had brought down and made an example of their boldness and madness.

39. 'I should have liked to speak no further and to say nothing from my own promptings, satisfied with what I have said: but lest you should think that I speak at random and believe that I detail these things without experience or truth ; for this cause even though I should become as a fool, yet the Lord who hears knows the clearness of my conscience , and that it is not for my own sake, but on account of your affection towards me and at your petition that I again tell what I saw of the practices of evil spirits . How often have they called me blessed and I have cursed them in the name of the Lord! How often have they predicted the rising of the river, and I answered them, What have you to do with it? Once they came threatening and surrounded me like soldiers in full armour. At another time they filled the house with horses, wild beasts and creeping things, and I sang: Some in chariots and some in horses, but we will boast in the name of the Lord our God ; and at the prayers they were turned to flight by the Lord. Once they came in darkness, bearing the appearance of a light, and said, We have come to give you a light, Antony. But I closed my eyes and prayed , and immediately the light of the wicked ones was quenched. And a few months after they came as though singing psalms and babbling the words of Scripture, But I like a deaf man, heard not. Once they shook the cell with an earthquake, but I continued praying with unshaken heart. And after this they came again making noises, whistling and dancing. But as I prayed and lay singing psalms to myself they immediately began to lament and weep, as if their strength had failed them. But I gave glory to the Lord who had brought down and made an example of their daring and madness .'

Once a demon of enormous height appeared with great pomp and dared to say, "I am the power of God and I am Providence. What do you wish that I should give you?" But I then all the more breathed upon him and spoke the name of Christ, and attempted to strike him. And I seemed to have struck him, and immediately he, large as he was, together with all his demons, disappeared at the name of Christ. At another time, while I was fasting, he came full of deceit, in the appearance of a monk, with what seemed to be loaves of bread, and gave me advice, saying, "Eat and stop your many labors. You also are a man and are likely to fall sick." But I, recognizing his scheme, rose up to pray, and he could not endure it, for he departed, and through the door there seemed to go out something like smoke. How often in the desert has he displayed what looked like gold, so that I might only touch it and look at it. But I sang psalms against him, and he vanished away. Often they would beat me with blows, and I repeated again and again, "Nothing shall separate me from the love of Christ," and at this they instead fell to beating one another. Nor was it I who stopped them and destroyed their power, but it was the Lord, who said, "I beheld Satan as lightning fall from Heaven." But I, children, mindful of the Apostle's words, applied this to myself, that you might learn not to lose heart in discipline, nor to fear the devil nor the delusions of the demons.

40. 'Once a demon exceeding high appeared with pomp, and dared to say, I am the power of God and I am Providence, what do you wish that I shall give you? But I then so much the more breathed upon him , and spoke the name of Christ , and set about to smite him. And I seemed to have smitten him, and immediately he, big as he was, together with all his demons , disappeared at the name of Christ . At another time, while I was fasting , he came full of craft, under the semblance of a monk , with what seemed to be loaves, and gave me counsel, saying, Eat and cease from your many labours. Thou also art a man and art like to fall sick. But I, perceiving his device, rose up to pray ; and he endured it not, for he departed, and through the door there seemed to go out as it were smoke. How often in the desert has he displayed what resembled gold, that I should only touch it and look on it. But I sang psalms against him, and he vanished away. Often they would beat me with stripes, and I repeated again and again, Nothing shall separate me from the love of Christ Romans 8:35 , and at this they rather fell to beating one another. Nor was it I that stayed them and destroyed their power, but it was the Lord, who said, I beheld Satan as lightning fall from Heaven ; Luke 10:18 but I, children, mindful of the Apostle's words, transferred 1 Corinthians 4:6 this to myself, that you might learn not to faint in discipline, nor to fear the devil nor the delusions of the demons .'

And since I have made a fool of myself by going into such detail about these things, accept this also as help for your safety and courage, and believe me, for I am not lying. Once someone knocked at the door of my cell, and I went out and saw someone who appeared to be very large and tall. When I asked, "Who are you?" he said, "I am Satan." Then when I said, "Why are you here?" he answered, "Why do the monks and all other Christians blame me without cause? Why do they curse me constantly?" Then I answered, "Why do you trouble them?" He said, "I am not the one who troubles them, but they trouble themselves, for I have become weak. Have they not read, 'The swords of the enemy have come to an end, and you have destroyed the cities'? I no longer have a place, a weapon, a city. The Christians are spread everywhere, and now even the desert is filled with monks. Let them take responsibility for themselves, and let them not curse me without cause." Then I marveled at the grace of the Lord, and said to him, "You who are always a liar and never speak the truth, this at last, even against your will, you have truly spoken. For the coming of Christ has made you weak, and He has cast you down and stripped you." But when he heard the Savior's name, and could not bear the burning from it, he vanished.

41. 'And since I have become a fool in detailing these things, receive this also as an aid to your safety and fearlessness; and believe me for I do not lie. Once some one knocked at the door of my cell, and going forth I saw one who seemed of great size and tall. Then when I enquired, Who are you? he said, I am Satan . Then when I said, Why are you here? he answered, Why do the monks and all other Christians blame me undeservedly? Why do they curse me hourly? Then I answered, Wherefore do you trouble them? He said, I am not he who troubles them, but they trouble themselves, for I have become weak. Have they not read , The swords of the enemy have come to an end, and you have destroyed the cities? I have no longer a place, a weapon, a city. The Christians are spread everywhere, and at length even the desert is filled with monks . Let them take heed to themselves, and let them not curse me undeservedly. Then I marvelled at the grace of the Lord, and said to him: You who art ever a liar and never speakest the truth , this at length, even against your will, you have truly spoken. For the coming of Christ has made you weak, and He has cast you down and stripped you. But he having heard the Saviour's name, and not being able to bear the burning from it, vanished.'

If, therefore, the devil himself confesses that his power is gone, we ought utterly to despise both him and his demons. And since the enemy with his hounds has only devices of this sort, we who have come to know their weakness are able to despise them. Therefore let us not despond in this way, nor let us have a thought of cowardice in our heart, nor create fears for ourselves, saying, I am afraid that a demon will come and overthrow me, or lift me up and cast me down, or rise against me suddenly and confound me. Let us not have such thoughts in mind at all, nor let us be sorrowful as though we were perishing. Rather let us be courageous and rejoice always, believing that we are safe. Let us consider in our soul that the Lord is with us, who put the evil spirits to flight and broke their power. Let us consider and take to heart that while the Lord is with us, our foes can do us no harm. For when they come, they approach us in a form corresponding to the state in which they discover us, and they adapt their delusions to the condition of mind in which they find us. If, therefore, they find us timid and confused, they immediately beset the place, like robbers, having found it unguarded, and what we ourselves are thinking, they do, and more also. For if they find us faint-hearted and cowardly, they greatly increase our terror by their delusions and threats, and with these the unhappy soul is from then on tormented. But if they see us rejoicing in the Lord, contemplating the bliss of the future, mindful of the Lord, regarding all things as in His hand, and believing that no evil spirit has any strength against the Christian, nor any power at all over anyone—when they behold the soul fortified with these thoughts—they are discomfited and turned backwards. Thus the enemy, seeing Job fenced round with them, withdrew from him, but finding Judas unguarded, him he took captive. Thus if we wish to despise the enemy, let us always ponder over the things of the Lord, and let the soul always rejoice in hope. And we shall see the snares of the demon are like smoke, and the evil ones themselves flee rather than pursue. For they are, as I said before, exceedingly fearful, always looking forward to the fire prepared for them.

42. 'If, therefore, the devil himself confesses that his power is gone, we ought utterly to despise both him and his demons ; and since the enemy with his hounds has but devices of this sort, we, having got to know their weakness, are able to despise them. Wherefore let us not despond after this fashion, nor let us have a thought of cowardice in our heart, nor frame fears for ourselves, saying, I am afraid lest a demon should come and overthrow me; lest he should lift me up and cast me down; or lest rising against me on a sudden he confound me. Such thoughts let us not have in mind at all, nor let us be sorrowful as though we were perishing; but rather let us be courageous and rejoice always, believing that we are safe. Let us consider in our soul that the Lord is with us, who put the evil spirits to flight and broke their power. Let us consider and lay to heart that while the Lord is with us, our foes can do us no hurt. For when they come they approach us in a form corresponding to the state in which they discover us , and adapt their delusions to the condition of mind in which they find us. If, therefore, they find us timid and confused, they immediately beset the place, like robbers , having found it unguarded; and what we of ourselves are thinking, they do, and more also. For if they find us faint-hearted and cowardly, they mightily increase our terror, by their delusions and threats; and with these the unhappy soul is thenceforth tormented. But if they see us rejoicing in the Lord , contemplating the bliss of the future, mindful of the Lord, deeming all things in His hand, and that no evil spirit has any strength against the Christian , nor any power at all over any one — when they behold the soul fortified with these thoughts — they are discomfited and turned backwards. Thus the enemy, seeing Job fenced round with them, withdrew from him; but finding Judas unguarded, him he took captive. Thus if we are wishful to despise the enemy, let us ever ponder over the things of the Lord, and let the soul ever rejoice in hope. And we shall see the snares of the demon are like smoke, and the evil ones themselves flee rather than pursue. For they are, as I said before, exceeding fearful, ever looking forward to the fire prepared for them.'

Whenever you face them, use this reliable test to dispel your fear: when any apparition appears, do not collapse in terror. Instead, whatever it may be, boldly ask it first: Who are you? And where do you come from? If it is a vision of holy ones, they will reassure you and transform your fear into joy. But if the vision comes from the devil, it immediately grows weak when it sees your resolute state of mind. For simply asking "Who are you?" and "Where do you come from?" demonstrates calmness of spirit. By asking in this way, the son of Nun learned who his helper was, and the enemy could not escape Daniel's questioning either.

43. 'And for your fearlessness against them hold this sure sign — whenever there is any apparition, be not prostrate with fear , but whatsoever it be, first boldly ask, Who are you? And from whence do you come? And if it should be a vision of holy ones they will assure you, and change your fear into joy . But if the vision should be from the devil , immediately it becomes feeble, beholding your firm purpose of mind. For merely to ask, Who are you Joshua 5:13 ? And whence do you come? Is a proof of coolness. By thus asking, the son of Nun learned who his helper was; nor did the enemy escape the questioning of Daniel. '

The growth of the monastic life at this time (about A.D. 305).

While Antony was speaking like this, everyone rejoiced. In some, the love of virtue grew stronger; in others, carelessness was cast aside; and the self-pride of still others was stopped. All were convinced to despise the attacks of the Evil One and marveled at the grace given to Antony from the Lord for discerning spirits. So their cells in the mountains were like holy groups of people filled with singing psalms, who loved reading, fasted, prayed, rejoiced in the hope of things to come, worked in giving to the poor, and kept love and harmony with one another. And truly it was possible to see a land set apart by itself, filled with godliness and justice. For in that place there was neither the evildoer nor the one who suffered wrong, nor the accusations of the tax collector, but instead a large number of ascetics, and the one purpose of them all was to strive for virtue. So anyone looking at the cells again and seeing such good order among the monks would raise his voice and say, "How beautiful are your dwellings, O Jacob, and your tents, O Israel; like shaded valleys and like a garden by a river; like tents which the Lord has pitched, and like cedars near waters" (Numbers 24:5-6).

44. While Antony was thus speaking all rejoiced; in some the love of virtue increased, in others carelessness was thrown aside, the self-conceit of others was stopped; and all were persuaded to despise the assaults of the Evil One , and marvelled at the grace given to Antony from the Lord for the discerning of spirits. So their cells were in the mountains, like filled with holy bands of men who sang psalms, loved reading, fasted, prayed , rejoiced in the hope of things to come, laboured in almsgiving , and preserved love and harmony one with another. And truly it was possible, as it were, to behold a land set by itself, filled with piety and justice . For then there was neither the evil-doer, nor the injured, nor the reproaches of the tax-gatherer: but instead a multitude of ascetics ; and the one purpose of them all was to aim at virtue . So that any one beholding the cells again, and seeing such good order among the monks , would lift up his voice and say, 'How goodly are your dwellings, O Jacob, and your tents, O Israel ; as shady glens and as a garden by a river; as tents which the Lord has pitched, and like cedars near waters Numbers 24:5-6 .'

How Antony renewed his ascetic endeavours at this time.

Antony, however, following his usual practice, returned alone to his own cell, intensified his discipline, and sighed daily as he thought of the heavenly dwellings, keeping his longing fixed on them and reflecting on how short human life is. He would eat and sleep and attend to all other bodily needs with shame when he thought of the spiritual capacities of the soul. Very often, when he was about to eat with other hermits, remembering spiritual food, he would ask to be excused and go far away from them, considering it shameful to be seen eating by others. He would, however, eat when he was alone because of bodily necessity, and often with the brothers too, though covered with shame on these occasions, yet speaking boldly helpful words. And he used to say that a person ought to give all his time to his soul rather than his body, yet grant a brief period to the body because of its necessities; but all the more earnestly give up everything else to the soul and seek its benefit, so that it might not be dragged down by the pleasures of the body, but on the contrary, the body might be subject to the soul. For this is what was spoken by the Savior: "Be not anxious for your life what you shall eat, nor for your body what you shall put on. And do you seek not what you shall eat, or what you shall drink, and be not of a doubtful mind. For all these things the nations of the world seek after. But your Father knows that you have need of all these things. Howbeit do you seek first His Kingdom, and all these things shall be added unto you."

45. Antony, however, according to his custom, returned alone to his own cell, increased his discipline, and sighed daily as he thought of the mansions in Heaven , having his desire fixed on them, and pondering over the shortness of man's life. And he used to eat and sleep, and go about all other bodily necessities with shame when he thought of the spiritual faculties of the soul . So often, when about to eat with any other hermits, recollecting the spiritual food, he begged to be excused, and departed far off from them, deeming it a matter for shame if he should be seen eating by others. He used, however, when by himself, to eat through bodily necessity, but often also with the brethren; covered with shame on these occasions, yet speaking boldly words of help. And he used to say that it behooved a man to give all his time to his soul rather than his body, yet to grant a short space to the body through its necessities; but all the more earnestly to give up the whole remainder to the soul and seek its profit, that it might not be dragged down by the pleasures of the body, but, on the contrary, the body might be in subjection to the soul . For this is that which was spoken by the Saviour: 'Be not anxious for your life what you shall eat, nor for your body what you shall put on. And do you seek not what you shall eat, or what you shall drink, and be not of a doubtful mind. For all these things the nations of the world seek after. But your Father knows that you have need of all these things. Howbeit do you seek first His Kingdom, and all these things shall be added unto you Matthew 6:31 ; Luke 12:29 .'

How he sought martyrdom at Alexandria during the Persecution (311).

After this, the Church was seized by the persecution that took place under Maximinus. When the holy martyrs were led to Alexandria, Antony also followed, leaving his cell and saying, "Let us go too, so that if called, we may fight, or we may watch those who are fighting." He longed to suffer martyrdom, but since he was not willing to turn himself in, he served the confessors in the mines and in the prisons. He was very zealous in the judgment hall to stir up courage in those who were summoned for their contest, and he received those who were being martyred and accompanied them until they were perfected. Therefore the judge, seeing the fearlessness of Antony and his companions and their zeal in this matter, commanded that no monk should appear in the judgment hall or remain in the city at all. So all the rest thought it best to hide themselves that day, but Antony paid so little attention to the command that he washed his garment and stood all the next day in a raised place before them, appearing in his best clothes before the governor. Therefore, when all the rest marveled at this, and the governor saw him and passed by with his entourage, he stood fearlessly, showing the readiness of us Christians. For, as I said before, he prayed to be a martyr himself, so he seemed like someone grieved that he had not borne his witness. But the Lord was keeping him for our benefit and that of others, so that he should become a teacher to many of the discipline he had learned from the Scriptures. For many, only by observing his way of life, were eager to be imitators of his ways. So he again served as usual to the confessors, and as though he were their fellow captive, he labored in his service.

46. After this the Church was seized by the persecution which then took place under Maximinus, and when the holy martyrs were led to Alexandria , Antony also followed, leaving his cell, and saying, Let us go too, that if called, we may contend or behold them that are contending. And he longed to suffer martyrdom , but not being willing to give himself up, he ministered to the confessors in the mines and in the prisons. And he was very zealous in the judgment hall to stir up to readiness those who were summoned when in their contest, while those who were being martyred he received and brought on their way until they were perfected. The judge, therefore, beholding the fearlessness of Antony and his companions, and their zeal in this matter, commanded that no monk should appear in the judgment hall, nor remain at all in the city. So all the rest thought it good to hide themselves that day, but Antony gave so little heed to the command that he washed his garment, and stood all next day on a raised place before them, and appeared in his best before the governor. Therefore when all the rest wondered at this, and the governor saw and passed by with his array, he stood fearlessly, showing the readiness of us Christians . For, as I said before, he prayed himself to be a martyr , wherefore he seemed as one grieved that he had not borne his witness . But the Lord was keeping him for our profit and that of others, that he should become a teacher to many of the discipline which he had learned from the Scriptures . For many only beholding his manner of life were eager to be imitators of his ways. So he again ministered as usual to the confessors, and as though he were their fellow captive he laboured in his ministry.

How he lived at this time.

And when at last the persecution ceased, and the blessed Bishop Peter had borne his testimony, Antony departed and again withdrew to his cell, and was there daily a martyr to his conscience and contending in the conflicts of faith. And his discipline was much more severe, for he was constantly fasting, and he had a garment of hair on the inside, while the outside was skin, which he kept until his end. And he neither bathed his body with water to free himself from filth, nor did he ever wash his feet, nor even endure so much as to put them into water, unless compelled by necessity. Nor did anyone even see him unclothed, nor his body naked at all, except after his death, when he was buried.

47. And when at last the persecution ceased, and the blessed Bishop Peter had borne his testimony, Antony departed, and again withdrew to his cell, and was there daily a martyr to his conscience , and contending in the conflicts of faith . And his discipline was much severer, for he was ever fasting , and he had a garment of hair on the inside, while the outside was skin, which he kept until his end. And he neither bathed his body with water to free himself from filth, nor did he ever wash his feet, nor even endure so much as to put them into water, unless compelled by necessity. Nor did any one even see him unclothed, nor his body naked at all, except after his death, when he was buried.

How he delivered a woman from an evil spirit.

When he had withdrawn and decided to set a time after which he would neither go out himself nor let anyone in, Martinian, a military officer, came and disturbed Antony. He had a daughter afflicted with an evil spirit. But when he continued knocking at the door for a long time, asking him to come out and pray to God for his child, Antony refused to open the door. Instead, he looked down from above and said, "Man, why are you calling on me? I am also a man just like you. But if you believe in Christ whom I serve, go, and according to your faith, pray to God, and it will happen." So immediately he left, believing and calling upon Christ, and he received his daughter cleansed from the devil. The Lord also did many other things through Antony, who says, "Seek and it shall be given to you." For many of the sick people, when he would not open his door, slept outside his cell, and through their faith and sincere prayers were healed.

48. When therefore he had retired and determined to fix a time, after which neither to go forth himself nor admit anybody, Martinian, a military officer, came and disturbed Antony. For he had a daughter afflicted with an evil spirit. But when he continued for a long while knocking at the door, and asking him to come out and pray to God for his child, Antony, not bearing to open, looked out from above and said, 'Man, why do you call on me? I also am a man even as you. But if you believe in Christ whom I serve, go, and according as you believe , pray to God , and it shall come to pass.' Straightway, therefore, he departed, believing and calling upon Christ, and he received his daughter cleansed from the devil . Many other things also through Antony the Lord did, who says, 'Seek and it shall be given unto you Luke 11:9 .' For many of the sufferers, when he would not open his door, slept outside his cell, and by their faith and sincere prayers were healed.

How at this time he betook himself to his 'inner mountain.'

When he saw himself surrounded by many people and not allowed to withdraw as he wished according to his intention, he grew fearful because of the signs which the Lord worked through him, lest either he should become proud, or someone else should think of him more highly than they ought to think. He considered this and decided to travel into the upper Thebaid, to areas where people did not know him. After receiving loaves of bread from the brothers, he sat down by the riverbank, watching to see if a boat would pass by so he could board it and travel up the river with them. While he was thinking about these things, a voice came to him from above, saying, "Antony, where are you going and why?" He was not disturbed at all, but being accustomed to being called in this way often, he listened and answered, "Since the crowd will not let me be still, I want to go to the upper Thebaid because of the many distractions that trouble me here, and especially because they ask me to do things beyond my ability." But the voice said to him, "Even if you go to the Thebaid, or even if, as you are thinking, you go down to the Bucolia, you will have to endure more trouble, indeed twice as much. But if you truly wish to be quiet, leave now for the inner desert." When Antony said, "Who will show me the way, for I do not know it?" the voice immediately pointed out to him some Saracens who were about to go that way. So Antony approached them and drew near, and asked if he could go with them into the desert. And they, as though they had been commanded by Providence, received him willingly. After traveling with them for three days and three nights, he came to a very high mountain, and at the foot of the mountain ran a clear spring whose waters were sweet and very cold. Outside there was a plain and a few wild palm trees.

49. But when he saw himself beset by many, and not suffered to withdraw himself according to his intent as he wished, fearing because of the signs which the Lord wrought by him, that either he should be puffed up, or that some other should think of him above what he ought to think, he considered and set off to go into the upper Thebaid, among those to whom he was unknown. And having received loaves from the brethren, he sat down by the bank of the river, looking whether a boat would go by, that, having embarked thereon, he might go up the river with them. While he was considering these things, a voice came to him from above, 'Antony, where are you going and why?' But he no way disturbed, but as he had been accustomed to be called often thus, giving ear to it, answered, saying, 'Since the multitude permit me not to be still, I wish to go into the upper Thebaid on account of the many hindrances that come upon me here, and especially because they demand of me things beyond my power.' But the voice said to him, 'Even though you should go into the Thebaid, or even though, as you have in mind , you should go down to the Bucolia , you will have to endure more, aye, double the amount of toil. But if you wish really to be in quiet, depart now into the inner desert.' And when Antony said, 'Who will show me the way for I know it not?' immediately the voice pointed out to him Saracens about to go that way. So Antony approached, and drew near them, and asked that he might go with them into the desert . And they, as though they had been commanded by Providence, received him willingly. And having journeyed with them three days and three nights, he came to a very lofty mountain, and at the foot of the mountain ran a clear spring, whose waters were sweet and very cold; outside there was a plain and a few uncared-for palm trees.

Antony, as if moved by God, loved the place, for this was the spot that the one who had spoken with him by the riverbank had pointed out. So after first receiving loaves from his fellow travelers, he stayed in the mountain alone, with no one else there with him. Recognizing it as his own home, he remained in that place from then on. The Saracens, seeing Antony's earnestness, deliberately traveled that way and joyfully brought him loaves, while occasionally the palm trees also provided him with a simple and meager food. Later, the brothers learned of the place and, like children mindful of their father, took care to send things to him. But when Antony saw that the bread caused trouble and hardship to some of them, he decided to spare the monks this burden by asking some of those who visited to bring him a spade, an axe, and a little grain. When these were brought, he surveyed the land around the mountain, found a small plot of suitable ground, and tilled it. Having a plentiful supply of water for irrigation, he sowed seed. By doing this year after year, he obtained his bread from there, rejoicing that he would be troublesome to no one and that he kept himself from being a burden to anybody. Later, seeing that people continued to come, he cultivated a few vegetables so that those who came to him might have some small comfort after the hardship of that difficult journey. At first, however, the wild beasts in the desert, coming because of the water, often damaged his seeds and crops. But he gently took hold of one of them and said to them all, "Why do you hurt me when I hurt none of you? Leave, and in the name of the Lord do not come near this place again." And from that time forward, as though fearful of his command, they no longer came near the place.

50. Antony then, as it were, moved by God , loved the place , for this was the spot which he who had spoken with him by the banks of the river had pointed out. So having first received loaves from his fellow travellers, he abode in the mountain alone, no one else being with him. And recognising it as his own home, he remained in that place for the future. But the Saracens, having seen the earnestness of Antony, purposely used to journey that way, and joyfully brought him loaves, while now and then the palm trees also afforded him a poor and frugal relish. But after this, the brethren learning of the place, like children mindful of their father, took care to send to him. But when Antony saw that the bread was the cause of trouble and hardships to some of them, to spare the monks this, he resolved to ask some of those who came to bring him a spade, an axe, and a little grain. And when these were brought, he went over the land round the mountain, and having found a small plot of suitable ground, tilled it; and having a plentiful supply of water for watering, he sowed. This doing year by year, he got his bread from thence, rejoicing that thus he would be troublesome to no one, and because he kept himself from being a burden to anybody. But after this, seeing again that people came, he cultivated a few pot-herbs, that he who came to him might have some slight solace after the labour of that hard journey. At first, however, the wild beasts in the desert , coming because of the water, often injured his seeds and husbandry. But he, gently laying hold of one of them, said to them all, 'Why do you hurt me, when I hurt none of you? Depart, and in the name of the Lord come not near this spot.' And from that time forward, as though fearful of his command, they no more came near the place.

How he there combated the demons.

So he was alone in the inner mountain, spending his time in prayer and discipline. The brothers who served him asked if they could come every month and bring him olives, beans, and oil, since by now he was an old man. There he spent his life and endured such great struggles, "not against flesh and blood," as it is written, but against opposing demons, as we learned from those who visited him. For there they heard tumults, many voices, and what sounded like the clash of weapons. At night they saw the mountain become full of wild beasts, and saw him also fighting as though against visible beings, and praying against them. He encouraged those who came to him, while he knelt and struggled and prayed to the Lord. Surely it was a marvelous thing that a man, alone in such a desert, feared neither the demons who rose up against him nor the fierceness of the four-footed beasts and reptiles, despite how many there were. But in truth, as it is written, "He trusted in the Lord as Mount Zion," with a mind unshaken and undisturbed, so that the demons actually fled from him, and the wild beasts, as it is written, "kept peace with him."

51. So he was alone in the inner mountain, spending his time in prayer and discipline. And the brethren who served him asked that they might come every month and bring him olives, pulse and oil, for by now he was an old man. There then he passed his life, and endured such great wrestlings, 'Not against flesh and blood Ephesians 6:12 ,' as it is written, but against opposing demons , as we learned from those who visited him. For there they heard tumults, many voices, and, as it were, the clash of arms. At night they saw the mountain become full of wild beasts, and him also fighting as though against visible beings, and praying against them. And those who came to him he encouraged, while kneeling he contended and prayed to the Lord . Surely it was a marvellous thing that a man , alone in such a desert, feared neither the demons who rose up against him, nor the fierceness of the four-footed beasts and creeping things, for all they were so many. But in truth , as it is written, 'He trusted in the Lord as Mount Sion ,' with a mind unshaken and undisturbed; so that the demons rather fled from him, and the wild beasts, as it is written Job 5:23 , 'kept peace with him.'

The devil, as David says in the Psalms, watched Antony and gnashed his teeth against him. But Antony was comforted by the Savior and remained unharmed by the devil's tricks and various schemes. While he was keeping watch at night, the devil sent wild beasts against him. Nearly all the hyenas in that desert came out of their dens and surrounded him. He stood in the middle while each one threatened to bite him. Seeing that this was a trap set by the enemy, he said to them all: "If you have been given power over me, I am ready to be eaten by you. But if you were sent against me by demons, don't stay here—leave, for I am a servant of Christ." When Antony said this, they fled, driven away by that word as if by a whip.

52. The devil , therefore, as David says in the Psalms , observed Antony and gnashed his teeth against him. But Antony was consoled by the Saviour and continued unhurt by his wiles and varied devices. As he was watching in the night the devil sent wild beasts against him. And almost all the hyenas in that desert came forth from their dens and surrounded him; and he was in the midst, while each one threatened to bite. Seeing that it was a trick of the enemy he said to them all: 'If you have received power against me I am ready to be devoured by you; but if you were sent against me by demons , stay not, but depart, for I am a servant of Christ .' When Antony said this they fled, driven by that word as with a whip.

A few days later, as he was working (for he was careful to work hard), someone stood at the door and pulled the plait he was weaving, since he used to weave baskets that he gave to those who came in exchange for what they brought him. When he got up, he saw a creature that looked like a man down to the thighs but had legs and feet like those of a donkey. Antony simply made the sign of the cross and said, "I am a servant of Christ. If you are sent against me, here I am." But the beast together with his evil spirits fled so quickly that he fell and died. The death of the beast meant the fall of the demons. They tried in every possible way to drive Antony from the desert and were unable to do so.

53. A few days after, as he was working (for he was careful to work hard), some one stood at the door and pulled the plait which he was working, for he used to weave baskets, which he gave to those who came in return for what they brought him. And rising up he saw a beast like a man to the thighs but having legs and feet like those of an ass. And Antony only signed himself and said, 'I am a servant of Christ . If you are sent against me, behold I am here.' But the beast together with his evil spirits fled, so that, through his speed, he fell and died. And the death of the beast was the fall of the demons . For they strove in all manner of ways to lead Antony from the desert and were not able.

Of the miraculous spring, and how he edified the monks of the 'outer' mountain, and of Antony's sister.

And once, when the monks asked him to come down and visit them and their dwellings after some time, he traveled with those who came to him. A camel carried the loaves and water for them, since all that desert is dry and there is no drinkable water at all except in that mountain from which they drew water and where Antony's cell was. When the water ran out on their journey and the heat was very great, they all were in danger. After searching the surrounding area and finding no water, they could walk no further but lay on the ground, gave up hope for themselves, and let the camel go. But the old man, seeing that they were all in danger, groaned in deep grief, went a little way from them, knelt down, stretched out his hands, and prayed. Immediately the Lord made water spring up where he had stood praying, and so everyone drank and was refreshed. After filling their water bottles, they searched for the camel and found her, for the rope had caught on a stone and held her fast. They led her, gave her water, placed the bottles on her back, and finished their journey safely. When he came to the outer cells, all greeted him, looking upon him as a father. And he, as though bringing provisions from the mountain, gave them his words and shared help with them. And again there was joy in the mountains, eagerness for improvement, and encouragement through their mutual faith. Antony also rejoiced when he saw the earnestness of the monks and his sister grown old in virginity, and that she herself was also the leader of other virgins.

54. And once being asked by the monks to come down and visit them and their abodes after a time, he journeyed with those who came to him. And a camel carried the loaves and the water for them. For all that desert is dry, and there is no water at all that is fit to drink, save in that mountain from whence they drew the water, and in which Antony's cell was. So when the water failed them on their way, and the heat was very great, they all were in danger. For having gone round the neighbourhood and finding no water, they could walk no further, but lay on the ground and despairing of themselves, let the camel go. But the old man seeing that they were all in jeopardy, groaning in deep grief, departed a little way from them, and kneeling down he stretched forth his hands and prayed . And immediately the Lord made water to well forth where he had stood praying , and so all drank and were revived. And having filled their bottles they sought the camel and found her, for the rope happened to have caught in a stone and so was held fast. Having led it and watered it they placed the bottles on its back and finished their journey in safety. And when he came to the outer cells all saluted him, looking on him as a father. And he too, as though bringing supplies from the mountain, entertained them with his words and gave them a share of help. And again there was joy in the mountains, zeal for improvement and consolation through their mutual faith . Antony also rejoiced when he beheld the earnestness of the monks , and his sister grown old in virginity , and that she herself also was the leader of other virgins .

How humanely he counselled those who resorted to him.

After some days, he returned to the mountain. From then on, many people came to him, and others who were suffering dared to visit him as well. To all the monks who came to him, he continually gave this instruction: Believe in the Lord and love Him; keep yourselves from impure thoughts and bodily pleasures, and as it is written in Proverbs, do not be deceived by a full stomach. Pray continually; avoid vainglory; sing psalms before sleep and upon waking; hold the commandments of Scripture in your heart; be mindful of the deeds of the saints so that your souls, being reminded of the commandments, may be brought into harmony with the zeal of the saints. And especially he advised them to meditate continually on the apostle's word, "Let not the sun go down upon your wrath" (Ephesians 4:26). And he understood this to apply to all commandments in general, meaning that the sun ought not to go down not only on wrath, but on any other sin of ours. For it was good and necessary that neither the sun should condemn us for an evil deed by day nor the moon for a sin by night, or even for an evil thought. To preserve this state in us, it is good to hear the apostle and keep his words, for he says, "Try your own selves and prove your own selves" (2 Corinthians 13:5). Therefore, let each one daily take account of his actions both by day and night; and if he has sinned, let him stop; but if he has not, let him not be boastful. Rather, let him remain in what is good, without being negligent, without condemning his neighbors, and without justifying himself, "until the Lord come who searches out hidden things," as the blessed apostle Paul says. For often without realizing it we do things we are not aware of; but the Lord sees all things. Therefore, committing judgment to Him, let us have sympathy for one another. Let us bear each other's burdens (Galatians 6:6); but let us examine our own selves and hasten to fill up what we are lacking. And as a safeguard against sin, let the following be observed. Let each of us note and write down our actions and the impulses of our soul as though we were going to tell them to each other. And be assured that if we would be utterly ashamed to have them known, we shall abstain from sin and harbor no base thoughts in our mind. For who wishes to be seen while sinning? Or who will not rather lie after committing a sin, through the desire to escape notice? Therefore, just as when we are looking at one another we would not commit bodily sin, so if we record our thoughts as though we were about to tell them to one another, we shall more easily keep ourselves free from vile thoughts through shame lest they should be known. Therefore, let what is written serve us in place of the eyes of our fellow hermits, so that blushing as much at writing as if we had been caught, we may never think of what is improper. By shaping ourselves in this way, we shall be able to keep the body in subjection, to please the Lord, and to trample on the schemes of the enemy.

55. So after certain days he went in again to the mountain. And henceforth many resorted to him, and others who were suffering ventured to go in. To all the monks therefore who came to him, he continually gave this precept: 'Believe in the Lord and love Him; keep yourselves from filthy thoughts and fleshly pleasures, and as it is written in the Proverbs, be not deceived by the fullness of the belly. Pray continually; avoid vainglory; sing psalms before sleep and on awaking; hold in your heart the commandments of Scripture; be mindful of the works of the saints that your souls being put in remembrance of the commandments may be brought into harmony with the zeal of the saints .' And especially he counselled them to meditate continually on the apostle's word, 'Let not the sun go down upon your wrath Ephesians 4:26 .' And he considered this was spoken of all commandments in common, and that not on wrath alone, but not on any other sin of ours, ought the sun to go down. For it was good and needful that neither the sun should condemn us for an evil by day nor the moon for a sin by night, or even for an evil thought. That this state may be preserved in us it is good to hear the apostle and keep his words, for he says, 'Try your own selves and prove your own selves 2 Corinthians 13:5 .' Daily, therefore, let each one take from himself the tale of his actions both by day and night; and if he have sinned , let him cease from it; while if he have not, let him not be boastful. But let him abide in that which is good , without being negligent, nor condemning his neighbours, nor justifying himself, 'until the Lord come who searches out hidden things ,' as says the blessed apostle Paul . For often unawares we do things that we know not of; but the Lord sees all things. Wherefore committing the judgment to Him, let us have sympathy one with another. Let us bear each other's burdens Galatians 6:6 : but let us examine our own selves and hasten to fill up that in which we are lacking. And as a safeguard against sin let the following be observed. Let us each one note and write down our actions and the impulses of our soul as though we were going to relate them to each other. And be assured that if we should be utterly ashamed to have them known , we shall abstain from sin and harbour no base thoughts in our mind. For who wishes to be seen while sinning? Or who will not rather lie after the commission of a sin , through the wish to escape notice? As then while we are looking at one another, we would not commit carnal sin , so if we record our thoughts as though about to tell them to one another, we shall the more easily keep ourselves free from vile thoughts through shame lest they should be known . Wherefore let that which is written be to us in place of the eyes of our fellow hermits, that blushing as much to write as if we had been caught, we may never think of what is unseemly. Thus fashioning ourselves we shall be able to keep the body in subjection, to please the Lord, and to trample on the devices of the enemy.

56. This was the advice he gave to those who came to him. And with those who suffered he sympathized and prayed. And often the Lord heard him on behalf of many, yet he did not boast because he was heard, nor did he complain if he was not. But he always gave thanks to the Lord and urged the sufferer to be patient and to know that healing belonged neither to him nor to any human being at all, but only to the Lord, who does good when and to whom He wills. The sufferers therefore received the words of the old man as though they were a cure, learning not to lose heart but rather to be patient. And those who were healed were taught not to give thanks to Antony but to God alone.

56. This was the advice he gave to those who came to him. And with those who suffered he sympathised and prayed . And oft-times the Lord heard him on behalf of many: yet he boasted not because he was heard, nor did he murmur if he were not. But always he gave the Lord thanks and besought the sufferer to be patient, and to know that healing belonged neither to him nor to man at all, but only to the Lord, who does good when and to whom He will. The sufferers therefore used to receive the words of the old man as though they were a cure, learning not to be downhearted but rather to be long-suffering. And those who were healed were taught not to give thanks to Antony but to God alone.

Of the case of Fronto, healed by faithand prayer.

A man named Fronto, who was a court official and had a terrible disease—he would bite his own tongue and was in danger of injuring his eyes—came to the mountain and asked Antony to pray for him. But Antony said to him, "Leave, and you will be healed." When Fronto insisted and stayed for several days, Antony persisted and said, "If you remain here, you cannot be healed. Go, and when you arrive in Egypt you will see the miracle performed in you." Fronto believed and went. As soon as he caught sight of Egypt, his sufferings stopped, and the man became well according to Antony's word, which the Savior had revealed to him in prayer.

57. Wherefore a man , Fronto by name, who was an officer of the Court and had a terrible disease, for he used to bite his own tongue and was in danger of injury to his eyes, having come to the mountain, asked Antony to pray for him. But Antony said to him, 'Depart and you shall be healed.' But when he was violent and remained within some days, Antony waited and said, 'If you stay here, you can not be healed. Go, and having come into Egypt you shall see the sign wrought in you.' And he believed and went. And as soon as he set eyes on Egypt his sufferings ceased, and the man became whole according to the word of Antony, which the Saviour had revealed to him in prayer .

Of a certain virgin, and of Paphnutius the confessor.

There was also a young woman from Busiris in Tripolitania who had a terrible and very hideous disease. The discharge from her eyes, nose, and ears would fall to the ground and immediately turn into worms. She was also paralyzed and cross-eyed. Her parents had heard about monks traveling to visit Antony, and believing in the Lord who healed the woman with the flow of blood in Matthew 9:20, they asked permission to travel with them along with their daughter. When the monks allowed this, the parents and their daughter stayed outside the mountain with Paphnutius, the confessor and monk, while the monks went in to see Antony. When they were about to tell him about the young woman, he spoke first and described both the girl's afflictions and how she had traveled with them. Then when they asked if she could be brought in to see him, Antony refused, saying, "Go, and unless she has died, you will find her healed. For accomplishing this is not my task, that she should come to me, a wretched man. Rather, her healing is the work of the Savior, who in every place shows His compassion to those who call upon Him. Therefore the Lord has responded to her prayers, and His loving-kindness has revealed to me that He will heal the girl right where she is now." So the miracle happened, and when they went out, they found the parents rejoicing and the girl completely well.

58. There was also a maiden from Busiris Tripolitana, who had a terrible and very hideous disorder. For the runnings of her eyes, nose, and ears fell to the ground and immediately became worms. She was paralysed also and squinted. Her parents having heard of monks going to Antony, and believing on the Lord who healed Matthew 9:20 the woman with the issue of blood, asked to be allowed, together with their daughter, to journey with them. And when they suffered them, the parents together with the girl, remained outside the mountain with Paphnutius, the confessor and monk ; but the monks went in to Antony. And when they only wished to tell about the damsel, he anticipated them, and detailed both the sufferings of the child and how she journeyed with them. Then when they asked that she should be admitted, Antony did not allow it, but said, 'Go, and if she be not dead, you will find her healed: for the accomplishment of this is not mine, that she should come to me, wretched man that I am, but her healing is the work of the Saviour , who in every place shows His pity to them that call upon Him. Wherefore the Lord has inclined to her as she prayed , and His loving-kindness has declared to me that He will heal the child where she now is.' So the wonder took place; and going out they found the parents rejoicing and the girl whole.

Of the two brethren, and how one perished of thirst.

But when two brothers were coming to him, the water ran out on the way, and one died while the other was at the point of death, for he had no strength to continue but lay on the ground expecting to die. But Antony, sitting on the mountain, called two monks who happened to be there and urged them, saying, "Take a pitcher of water and run down the road toward Egypt. For of two men who were coming, one is already dead and the other will die unless you hurry. For this has been revealed to me as I was praying." The monks therefore went and found one lying dead, whom they buried, and the other they revived with water and led him to the old man. For it was a day's journey. But if anyone asks why he did not speak before the other died, the question ought not to be asked. For the punishment of death was not Antony's but God's, who also judged the one and revealed the condition of the other. But the marvel here was only in the case of Antony: that he, sitting on the mountain, had his heart watchful and had the Lord to show him things far away.

59. But when two brethren were coming to him, the water failed on the way, and one died and the other was at the point of death, for he had no strength to go on, but lay upon the ground expecting to die. But Antony sitting in the mountain called two monks , who chanced to be there, and urged them saying, 'Take a pitcher of water and run on the road towards Egypt . For of two men who were coming, one is already dead and the other will die unless you hasten. For this has been revealed to me as I was praying .' The monks therefore went, and found one lying dead, whom they buried, and the other they restored with water and led him to the old man. For it was a day's journey. But if any one asks, why he did not speak before the other died, the question ought not to be asked. For the punishment of death was not Antony's but God's, who also judged the one and revealed the condition of the other. But the marvel here was only in the case of Antony: that he sitting in the mountain had his heart watchful, and had the Lord to show him things afar off.

Of the death of Amun, and Antony's vision thereof.

And this is true, for once again he was sitting on the mountain, and looking up he saw someone being carried upward in the air, and there was much joy among those who met him. Then wondering and considering such a company blessed, he prayed to learn what this might be. And immediately a voice came to him: 'This is the soul of Amun, the monk at Nitria.' Now Amun had persevered in the discipline until old age, and the distance from Nitria to the mountain where Antony was was thirteen days' journey. Therefore Antony's companions, seeing the old man amazed, asked to learn what had happened, and heard that Amun had just died. And he was well known, for he had stayed there very often, and many signs had been done through him. And this is one of them. Once when he needed to cross the river called Lycus (it was the flood season), he asked his companion Theodorus to stay at a distance, so that they would not see each other naked as they swam across the water. Then when Theodorus had left, he again felt ashamed even to see himself naked. While he was thinking about this, filled with shame, he was suddenly carried over to the other side. Therefore Theodorus, himself being a good man, approached, and seeing Amun across first without a drop of water falling from him, asked how he had gotten over. And when he saw that Amun was unwilling to tell him, he held him by the feet and declared that he would not let him go before he had learned it from him. So Amun, seeing Theodorus's determination especially from what he had said, and having asked him to tell no one before his death, told him that he had been carried and placed on the far side. And that he had not even set foot on the water, nor was that possible for man, but for the Lord alone and those whom He permits, as He did for the great apostle Peter. Therefore Theodorus told this after the death of Amun. And the monks to whom Antony spoke concerning Amun's death marked the day, and when the brethren came up from Nitria thirty days later, they asked them and learned that Amun had fallen asleep at that day and hour when the old man had seen his soul carried upward. And both these and the others marveled at the purity of Antony's soul, how he had immediately learned what was taking place at a distance of thirteen days' journey, and had seen the soul as it was taken up.

60. And this is so, for once again he was sitting on the mountain, and looking up saw in the air some one being borne upwards, and there was much joy among those who met him. Then wondering and deeming a company of that kind to be blessed, he prayed to learn what this might be. And immediately a voice came to him: 'This is the soul of Amun, the monk at Nitria.' Now Amun had persevered in the discipline up to old age; and the distance from Nitria to the mountain where Antony was, was thirteen days' journey. The companions of Antony therefore, seeing the old man amazed, asked to learn, and heard that Amun was just dead. And he was well known, for he had stayed there very often, and many signs had been wrought by his means. And this is one of them. Once when he had need to cross the river called Lycus (now it was the season of the flood), he asked his comrade Theodorus to remain at a distance, that they should not see one another naked as they swam the water. Then when Theodorus was departed he again felt ashamed even to see himself naked. While, therefore, he was pondering filled with shame, on a sudden he was borne over to the other side. Theodorus, therefore, himself being a good man, approached, and seeing Amun across first without a drop of water falling from him, enquired how he had got over. And when he saw that Amun was unwilling to tell him, he held him by the feet and declared that he would not let him go before he had learned it from him. So Amun seeing the determination of Theodorus especially from what he had said, and having asked him to tell no man before his death, told him that he had been carried and placed on the further side. And that he had not even set foot on the water, nor was that possible for man , but for the Lord alone and those whom He permits, as He did for the great apostle Peter . Matthew 14:28 Theodorus therefore told this after the death of Amun. And the monks to whom Antony spoke concerning Amun's death marked the day; and when the brethren came up from Nitria thirty days after, they enquired of them and learned that Amun had fallen asleep at that day and hour in which the old man had seen his soul borne upwards. And both these and the others marvelled at the purity of Antony's soul , how he had immediately learned that which was taking place at a distance of thirteen days' journey, and had seen the soul as it was taken up.

Of Count Archelaus and the virgin Polycration.

And Count Archelaus, having once found him in the outer mountain, asked him simply to pray for Polycratia of Laodicea, an excellent and Christian maiden, because she suffered terribly in the stomach and side due to excessive discipline, and was altogether weak in body. Antony therefore prayed, and the Count noted the day on which the prayer was made. After departing to Laodicea, he found the maiden healed. When he inquired about when and on what day she was relieved of her infirmity, he brought out the paper on which he had written the time of the prayer. After reading it, he immediately showed the writing on the paper. And all marveled when they learned that the Lord had relieved her of pain at the very time when Antony was praying and calling upon the goodness of the Savior on her behalf.

61. And Archelaus too, the Count, on a time having found him in the outer mountain, asked him merely to pray for Polycratia of Laodicea , an excellent and Christian maiden, for she suffered terribly in the stomach and side through over much discipline, and was altogether weakly of body. Antony prayed therefore, and the Count noted the day in which the prayer was made, and having departed to Laodicea he found the maiden whole. And having enquired when and on what day she was relieved of her infirmity, he produced the paper on which he had written the time of the prayer , and having read it he immediately showed the writing on the paper. And all wondered when they knew that the Lord had relieved her of pain at the time when Antony was praying and invoking the goodness of the Saviour on her behalf.

Regarding those who came to him, he often predicted days or sometimes even a month in advance why they were coming. Some came only to see him, others because of illness, and still others because they were suffering from evil spirits. Everyone considered the effort of the journey neither troublesome nor wasted. Each person returned knowing they had received help. But even though he said such things and witnessed such events, he used to ask that no one should be amazed at him because of this. Instead, they should marvel at the Lord for granting us human beings the ability to know Him as much as our abilities allow.

62. And concerning those who came to him, he often foretold some days or sometimes a month beforehand what was the cause of their coming. For some came only for the sake of seeing him, others through sickness, and others suffering from evil spirits . And all thought the labour of the journey neither trouble nor loss. For each one returned aware that he had received benefit. But though saying such things and beholding such sights, he used to ask that no one should wonder at him for this; but should rather marvel at the Lord for having granted to us men to know Him as far as our powers extended.

Strange tales of the casting out of demons.

Afterwards, on another occasion, after he had gone down to the outer cells, he was asked to board a ship and pray with the monks. He alone noticed an extremely unpleasant smell. But those on board said that the stench came from the fish and salted meat in the ship. However, he replied that the smell was different from that. And while he was speaking, a young man with an evil spirit, who had come and hidden himself in the ship, cried out. But when the demon was rebuked in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, it departed from him, and the man became well. And everyone realized that the evil smell had come from the demon.

63. Afterwards, on another occasion, having descended to the outer cells, he was asked to enter a vessel and pray with the monks , and he alone perceived an exceedingly unpleasant smell. But those on board said that the stench arose from the fish and salt meat in the ship. He replied however, the smell was different from that; and while he was speaking, a youth with an evil spirit, who had come and hidden himself in the ship, cried out. But the demon being rebuked in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ departed from him, and the man became whole. And all knew that the evil smell arose from the demon .

A person of high social standing came to Antony, possessed by a demon. The demon was so terrible that the man who was possessed didn't even realize he was coming to Antony. He even ate his own bodily waste. Those who brought him begged Antony to pray for him. Antony felt compassion for the young man and prayed, staying awake with him all night. Around dawn, the young man suddenly attacked Antony and shoved him. When those who had come with him became angry, Antony said, "Don't be angry with the young man, because it's not him but the demon inside him. Having been rebuked and commanded to go into the dry places, the demon became violently enraged, and that's why he did this. So give thanks to the Lord, because his attack on me like this is a sign that the evil spirit is leaving." As soon as Antony said this, the young man was immediately made well. Having finally come to his right mind, he recognized where he was, greeted the old man, and gave thanks to God.

64. And another, a person of rank, came to him, possessed by a demon ; and the demon was so terrible that the man possessed did not know that he was coming to Antony. But he even ate the excreta from his body. So those who brought him besought Antony to pray for him. And Antony pitying the young man prayed and kept watch with him all the night. And about dawn the young man suddenly attacked Antony and gave him a push. But when those who came with him were angry , Antony said, 'Be not angry with the young man, for it is not he, but the demon which is in him. And being rebuked and commanded to go into dry places, the demon became raging mad, and he has done this. Wherefore give thanks to the Lord, for his attack on me thus is a sign of the departure of the evil spirit.' When Antony had said this, straightway the young man had become whole, and having come at last to his right mind , knew where he was, and saluted the old man and gave thanks to God .

Of Antony's vision concerning the forgiveness of his sins.

Many monks have reported with remarkable agreement that Antony did many other similar things. But these do not seem as amazing as certain other events. Once, when he stood up to pray around the ninth hour before eating, he realized he was caught up in the spirit. Remarkably, he stood and saw himself as if from outside his own body, and he was being led through the air by certain beings. Then some bitter and terrible beings stood in the air, wanting to prevent him from passing through. When his guides opposed them, they demanded to know if he was accountable to them. They wanted to total up his account from birth, but Antony's guides stopped them, saying, "The Lord has wiped out the sins from his birth, but from the time he became a monk and devoted himself to God, you are permitted to make a reckoning." Then when they accused him but could not convict him, his way became free and unhindered. Immediately he saw himself coming and standing by himself, and he was Antony again as before. Then, forgetting about eating, he spent the rest of the day and the entire night groaning and praying. He was astonished when he saw what mighty opponents our wrestling is against, and by what labors we must pass through the air. He remembered this is what the Apostle said, "according to the prince of the power of the air" (Ephesians 2:2). For in it the enemy has power to fight and to try to hinder those who pass through. Therefore he most earnestly urged, "Take up the whole armor of God, that you may be able to withstand in the evil day" (Ephesians 6:13), so that the enemy, "having no evil thing to say against us, may be ashamed" (Titus 2:8). And we who have learned this, let us remember the Apostle when he says, "whether in the body I know not, or whether out of the body I know not; God knows" (2 Corinthians 12:2). But Paul was caught up to the third heaven and, having heard unspeakable things, came down, while Antony saw that he had come to the air and struggled until he was free.

65. And many monks have related with the greatest agreement and unanimity that many other such like things were done by him. But still these do not seem as marvellous as certain other things appear to be. For once, when about to eat, having risen up to pray about the ninth hour, he perceived that he was caught up in the spirit, and, wonderful to tell, he stood and saw himself, as it were, from outside himself, and that he was led in the air by certain ones. Next certain bitter and terrible beings stood in the air and wished to hinder him from passing through. But when his conductors opposed them, they demanded whether he was not accountable to them. And when they wished to sum up the account from his birth, Antony's conductors stopped them, saying, 'The Lord has wiped out the sins from his birth, but from the time he became a monk , and devoted himself to God , it is permitted you to make a reckoning.' Then when they accused him and could not convict him, his way was free and unhindered. And immediately he saw himself, as it were, coming and standing by himself, and again he was Antony as before. Then forgetful of eating, he remained the rest of the day and through the whole of the night groaning and praying . For he was astonished when he saw against what mighty opponents our wrestling is, and by what labours we have to pass through the air. And he remembered that this is what the Apostle said, 'according to the prince of the power of the air Ephesians 2:2 .' For in it the enemy has power to fight and to attempt to hinder those who pass through. Wherefore most earnestly he exhorted, 'Take up the whole armour of God , that you may be able to withstand in the evil day Ephesians 6:13 ,' that the enemy, 'having no evil thing to say against us, may be ashamed Titus 2:8 .' And we who have learned this, let us be mindful of the Apostle when he says, 'whether in the body I know not, or whether out of the body I know not; God knows 2 Corinthians 12:2 .' But Paul was caught up unto the third heaven, and having heard things unspeakable he came down; while Antony saw that he had come to the air, and contended until he was free.

Of the passage of souls, and how some were hindered of Satan.

And he had also been granted this favor. For as he was sitting alone on the mountain, whenever he was perplexed in his meditations, this was revealed to him by Providence through prayer. And the blessed man, as it is written, was taught by God. After this, when he once had a discussion with some people who had come to him about the state of the soul and what kind of place it will have after this life, the following night someone from above called him, saying, "Antony, get up, go outside and look." So he went out (for he knew whom he should obey), and looking up, he saw someone standing and reaching to the clouds, tall, hideous, and terrifying, and others ascending as if they had wings. And the figure stretched out his hands, and some of those who were ascending were stopped by him, while others flew above, and having escaped toward heaven, were carried upward free from worry. At these, then, the giant gnashed his teeth, but he rejoiced over those who fell back. And immediately a voice came to Antony, "Do you understand what you see?" And his understanding was opened, and he understood that it was the passing of souls, and that the tall being who stood there was the enemy who envies the faithful. And those whom he caught and prevented from passing through are accountable to him, while those whom he was unable to hold as they passed upward had not been subject to him. So having seen this, and being reminded as it were, he struggled all the more each day to advance toward the things that were ahead. And he was unwilling to tell these visions, but since he spent much time in prayer and was amazed, when those who were with him pressed him with questions and urged him, he was compelled to speak, like a father who cannot keep anything from his children. And he thought that since his conscience was clear, the account would be beneficial for them, so that they might learn that discipline produces good fruit, and that visions were often the consolation for their labors.

66. And he had also this favour granted him. For as he was sitting alone on the mountain, if ever he was in perplexity in his meditations, this was revealed to him by Providence in prayer . And the happy man, as it is written, was taught of God. After this, when he once had a discussion with certain men who had come to him concerning the state of the soul and of what nature its place will be after this life, the following night one from above called him, saying, 'Antony, rise, go out and look.' Having gone out therefore (for he knew whom he ought to obey ) looking up, he beheld one standing and reaching to the clouds, tall, hideous, and fearful, and others ascending as though they were winged. And the figure stretched forth his hands, and some of those who were ascending were stayed by him, while others flew above, and having escaped heaven-ward, were borne aloft free from care. At such, therefore, the giant gnashed his teeth, but rejoiced over those who fell back. And immediately a voice came to Antony, 'Do you understand what you see?' And his understanding was opened, and he understood that it was the passing of souls , and that the tall being who stood was the enemy who envies the faithful . And those whom he caught and stopped from passing through are accountable to him, while those whom he was unable to hold as they passed upwards had not been subservient to him. So having seen this, and as it were being reminded, he struggled the more daily to advance towards those things which were before. And these visions he was unwilling to tell, but as he spent much time in prayer , and was amazed, when those who were with him pressed him with questions and forced him, he was compelled to speak, as a father who cannot withhold ought from his children. And he thought that as his conscience was clear, the account would be beneficial for them, that they might learn that discipline bore good fruit, and that visions were oftentimes the solace of their labours.

How Antony reverenced all ordained persons.

He was also tolerant by nature and humble in spirit. Though he was such a man, he observed the rule of the Church most strictly, and was willing that all the clergy should be honored above himself. He was not ashamed to bow his head to bishops and presbyters, and if ever a deacon came to him for help, he would discuss with him what was profitable, but gave place to him in prayer, not being ashamed to learn himself. He would often ask questions and desired to listen to those who were present, and if anyone said anything that was useful, he admitted that he was helped. And besides, his face had a great and wonderful grace. This gift also he had from the Savior. If he was present in a large company of monks, and anyone who did not know him beforehand wished to see him, immediately coming forward that person would pass by the rest and hurry to Antony, as though attracted by his appearance. Yet neither in height nor breadth was he more noticeable than others, but in the calmness of his manner and the purity of his soul. Because his soul was free from disturbances, his outward appearance was calm; so from the joy of his soul he had a cheerful face, and from his bodily movements the condition of his soul could be perceived, as it is written, "When the heart is merry the face is cheerful, but when it is sorrowful it is cast down" (Proverbs 15:13). Thus Jacob recognized the counsel Laban had in his heart, and said to his wives, "The face of your father is not as it was yesterday and the day before." Thus Samuel recognized David, for he had joyful eyes and teeth white as milk. Thus Antony was recognized, for he was never disturbed, because his soul was at peace; he was never downcast, because his mind was joyous.

67. Added to this he was tolerant in disposition and humble in spirit. For though he was such a man , he observed the rule of the Church most rigidly, and was willing that all the clergy should be honoured above himself. For he was not ashamed to bow his head to bishops and presbyters , and if ever a deacon came to him for help he discoursed with him on what was profitable, but gave place to him in prayer , not being ashamed to learn himself. For often he would ask questions, and desired to listen to those who were present, and if any one said anything that was useful he confessed that he was profited. And besides, his countenance had a great and wonderful grace . This gift also he had from the Saviour . For if he were present in a great company of monks , and any one who did not know him previously, wished to see him, immediately coming forward he passed by the rest, and hurried to Antony, as though attracted by his appearance. Yet neither in height nor breadth was he conspicuous above others, but in the serenity of his manner and the purity of his soul . For as his soul was free from disturbances, his outward appearance was calm; so from the joy of his soul he possessed a cheerful countenance, and from his bodily movements could be perceived the condition of his soul , as it is written, 'When the heart is merry the countenance is cheerful, but when it is sorrowful it is cast down Proverbs 15:13 .' Thus Jacob recognised the counsel Laban had in his heart, and said to his wives, 'The countenance of your father is not as it was yesterday and the day before.' Thus Samuel recognised David, for he had mirthful eyes, and teeth white as milk. Thus Antony was recognised, for he was never disturbed, for his soul was at peace; he was never downcast, for his mind was joyous.

How he rejected the schism of Meletius and the heresies of Manes and Arius.

And he was altogether wonderful in faith and devout, for he never shared communion with the Meletian schismatics, knowing their wickedness and apostasy from the beginning. Nor did he have friendly dealings with the Manicheans or any other heretics—or if he did, only insofar as advising them to change toward piety. For he thought and declared that association with these people was harmful and destructive to the soul. In the same way, he also detested the heresy of the Arians, and he urged everyone neither to approach them nor to hold their erroneous belief. And once when certain Arian madmen came to him, after he had questioned them and learned of their impiety, he drove them from the mountain, saying that their words were worse than the poison of serpents.

68. And he was altogether wonderful in faith and religious, for he never held communion with the Meletian schismatics, knowing their wickedness and apostacy from the beginning; nor had he friendly dealings with the Manichæans or any other heretics ; or, if he had, only as far as advice that they should change to piety . For he thought and asserted that intercourse with these was harmful and destructive to the soul . In the same manner also he loathed the heresy of the Arians , and exhorted all neither to approach them nor to hold their erroneous belief. And once when certain Arian madmen came to him, when he had questioned them and learned their impiety, he drove them from the mountain, saying that their words were worse than the poison of serpents.

How he confuted the Arians.

And once the Arians falsely claimed that Antony's opinions were the same as theirs, he was upset and angry with them. Then, called by the bishops and all the brothers, he came down from the mountain, and entering Alexandria, he condemned the Arians, saying that their heresy was the worst of all and a precursor of Antichrist. And he taught the people that the Son of God was not a created being and had not come into existence from non-existence, but that He was the eternal Word and Wisdom of the ousia of the Father. And therefore it was blasphemous to say "there was a time when He was not," for the Word always existed together with the Father. Therefore have nothing to do with the utterly godless Arians. For there is no fellowship between light and darkness. For you are good Christians, but they, when they say that the Son of the Father, the Word of God, is a created being, are no different from the pagans, since they worship what is created rather than God the creator. But believe that creation itself is angry with them because they count the Creator, the Lord of all, through whom all things came into being, among those things which were made.

69. And once also the Arians having lyingly asserted that Antony's opinions were the same as theirs, he was displeased and angry against them. Then being summoned by the bishops and all the brethren, he descended from the mountain, and having entered Alexandria , he denounced the Arians , saying that their heresy was the last of all and a forerunner of Antichrist . And he taught the people that the Son of God was not a created being, neither had He come into being from non- existence , but that He was the Eternal Word and Wisdom of the Essence of the Father. And therefore it was impious to say, 'there was a time when He was not,' for the Word was always co-existent with the Father. Wherefore have no fellowship with the most impious Arians . For there is no communion between light and darkness. 2 Corinthians 6:14 For you are good Christians , but they, when they say that the Son of the Father , the Word of God , is a created being, differ in nought from the heathen , since they worship that which is created, rather than God the creator. But believe that the Creation itself is angry with them because they number the Creator, the Lord of all, by whom all things came into being, with those things which were originated.

How he visited Alexandria, and healed and converted many, and how Athanasius escorted him from the city.

All the people therefore rejoiced when they heard the anti-Christian heresy anathematized by such a man. And all the people in the city ran together to see Antony, and the Greeks and those who are called their priests came into the church, saying, "We ask to see the man of God," for this is what they all called him. For in that place also the Lord cleansed many of demons and healed those who were mad. And many Greeks asked that they might even just touch the old man, believing that they would be helped. Certainly as many became Christians in those few days as one would have seen made in a year. Then when some thought that he was troubled by the crowds and on this account turned them all away from him, he said calmly that there were not more of them than of the demons with whom he wrestled in the mountain.

70. All the people, therefore, rejoiced when they heard the anti- Christian heresy anathematised by such a man . And all the people in the city ran together to see Antony; and the Greeks and those who are called their Priests, came into the church, saying, 'We ask to see the man of God ,' for so they all called him. For in that place also the Lord cleansed many of demons , and healed those who were mad. And many Greeks asked that they might even but touch the old man, believing that they should be profited. Assuredly as many became Christians in those few days as one would have seen made in a year. Then when some thought that he was troubled by the crowds, and on this account turned them all away from him, he said, undisturbedly, that there were not more of them than of the demons with whom he wrestled in the mountain.

As he was leaving, and we were escorting him on his way, when we reached the gate a woman cried out from behind, "Wait, man of God, my daughter is severely tormented by a demon. Wait, I beg you, or I will hurt myself by running after you." When the old man heard her and we asked him to stop, he willingly stayed. As the woman approached, the child was thrown to the ground. But when Antony had prayed and called upon the name of Christ, the child was raised up healed, for the unclean spirit had left her. The mother blessed God, and everyone gave thanks. Antony himself also rejoiced, departing to the mountain as if going to his own home.

71. But when he was departing, and we were setting him forth on his way, as we arrived at the gate a woman from behind cried out, 'Stay, thou man of God , my daughter is grievously vexed by a devil . Stay, I beseech you, lest I too harm myself with running.' And the old man when he heard her, and was asked by us, willingly stayed. And when the woman drew near, the child was cast on the ground. But when Antony had prayed and called upon the name of Christ , the child was raised whole, for the unclean spirit had gone forth. And the mother blessed God , and all gave thanks. And Antony himself also rejoiced, departing to the mountain as though it were to his own home.

How he reasoned with divers Greeks and philosophers at the 'outer' mountain.

Antony was also extremely prudent, and the remarkable thing was that although he had not learned letters, he was quick-witted and wise. In any case, two Greek philosophers once came, thinking they could test their skill against Antony. He was at the outer mountain, and having recognized who they were from their appearance, he came to them and said through an interpreter, "Why, philosophers, did you go to so much trouble to come to a foolish man?" When they said that he was not a foolish man but extremely prudent, he said to them, "If you came to a foolish man, your effort is wasted. But if you think I am prudent, become as I am, for we ought to imitate what is good. And if I had come to you, I should have imitated you. But since you came to me, become as I am, for I am a Christian." They left in amazement, for they saw that even demons feared Antony.

72. And Antony also was exceeding prudent , and the wonder was that although he had not learned letters, he was a ready-witted and sagacious man. At all events two Greek philosophers once came, thinking they could try their skill on Antony; and he was in the outer mountain, and having recognised who they were from their appearance, he came to them and said to them by means of an interpreter, 'Why, philosophers , did ye trouble yourselves so much to come to a foolish man?' And when they said that he was not a foolish man, but exceedingly prudent , he said to them, 'If you came to a foolish man, your labour is superfluous; but if you think me prudent become as I am, for we ought to imitate what is good . And if I had come to you I should have imitated you; but if you to me, become as I am, for I am a Christian .' But they departed with wonder, for they saw that even demons feared Antony.

Again, others like these met him at the outer mountain and thought they could mock him because he had not learned his letters. Antony said to them, "What do you say? Which comes first, mind or letters? And which is the cause of which—mind of letters, or letters of mind?" When they answered that mind is first and the inventor of letters, Antony said, "Whoever has a sound mind, therefore, has no need of letters." This answer amazed both the bystanders and the philosophers, and they left marveling that they had seen so much understanding in an uneducated man. For his manners were not rough, as though he had been raised in the mountain and grown old there, but graceful and polite, and his speech was seasoned with divine salt, so that no one felt envy, but rather all who visited him rejoiced over him.

73. And again others such as these met him in the outer mountain and thought to mock him because he had not learned letters. And Antony said to them, 'What do you say? Which is first, mind or letters? And which is the cause of which — mind of letters or letters of mind.' And when they answered mind is first and the inventor of letters, Antony said, 'Whoever, therefore, has a sound mind has not need of letters.' This answer amazed both the bystanders and the philosophers , and they departed marvelling that they had seen so much understanding in an ignorant man. For his manners were not rough as though he had been reared in the mountain and there grown old, but graceful and polite, and his speech was seasoned with the divine salt , so that no one was envious , but rather all rejoiced over him who visited him.

After this, some other men came—these were considered wise among the Greeks—and they asked him to explain our faith in Christ. But when they tried to argue about the preaching of the divine Cross and intended to mock it, Antony paused briefly. First, pitying their ignorance, he said through an interpreter who could skillfully translate his words: "Which is more beautiful—to confess the Cross or to attribute adultery and the seduction of boys to those you call gods? What we have chosen is a sign of courage and a certain proof of contempt for death, while yours are the passions of sexual immorality. Next, which is better—to say that the Word of God was not changed but, remaining the same, took a human body for the salvation and well-being of humanity, so that by sharing in human birth he might make humanity share in the divine and spiritual nature? Or to compare the divine to senseless animals and therefore to worship four-footed beasts, creeping things, and images of men? These things are what you wise men revere. But how do you dare to mock us for saying that Christ appeared as a man, when you—bringing the soul from heaven—claim that it has strayed and fallen from the vault of the sky into a body? And if only you had said it fell into a human body alone, rather than claiming it passes and changes into four-footed beasts and creeping things. Our faith declares that Christ's coming was for the salvation of humanity. But you are wrong because you speak of the soul as not generated. We, considering the power and loving-kindness of Providence, think that Christ's coming in the flesh was not impossible for God. But you, though calling the soul the likeness of Mind, connect it with falls and invent in your myths that it is changeable, and therefore introduce the idea that Mind itself is changeable because of the soul. For whatever the physis of a likeness is, such necessarily is the physis of that of which it is a likeness. But whenever you think such a thought about Mind, remember that you blaspheme even the Father of Mind himself."

74. After this again certain others came; and these were men who were deemed wise among the Greeks, and they asked him a reason for our faith in Christ . But when they attempted to dispute concerning the preaching of the divine Cross and meant to mock, Antony stopped for a little, and first pitying their ignorance , said, through an interpreter, who could skilfully interpret his words, 'Which is more beautiful, to confess the Cross or to attribute to those whom you call gods adultery and the seduction of boys? For that which is chosen by us is a sign of courage and a sure token of the contempt of death, while yours are the passions of licentiousness. Next, which is better, to say that the Word of God was not changed, but, being the same, He took a human body for the salvation and well-being of man , that having shared in human birth He might make man partake in the divine and spiritual nature ; or to liken the divine to senseless animals and consequently to worship four-footed beasts, creeping things and the likenesses of men? For these things, are the objects of reverence of you wise men. But how do you dare to mock us, who say that Christ has appeared as man, seeing that you, bringing the soul from heaven, assert that it has strayed and fallen from the vault of the sky into body ? And would that you had said that it had fallen into human body alone, and not asserted that it passes and changes into four-footed beasts and creeping things. For our faith declares that the coming of Christ was for the salvation of men. But you err because you speak of soul as not generated. And we, considering the power and loving-kindness of Providence, think that the coming of Christ in the flesh was not impossible with God . But you, although calling the soul the likeness of Mind , connect it with falls and feign in your myths that it is changeable, and consequently introduce the idea that Mind itself is changeable by reason of the soul . For whatever is the nature of a likeness, such necessarily is the nature of that of which it is a likeness. But whenever you think such a thought concerning Mind, remember that you blaspheme even the Father of Mind Himself.

But concerning the Cross, which would you say is better: to endure it when a plot is carried out by wicked men, without fearing death no matter what form it takes; or to talk on and on about the wanderings of Osiris and Isis, the plots of Typhon, the flight of Cronos, his eating his children, and the murder of his father? For this is your wisdom. But how is it that if you mock the Cross, you are not amazed by the resurrection? For the same men who told us about the latter also wrote about the former. Or why, when you mention the Cross, do you stay silent about the dead who were raised, the blind who received their sight, the paralyzed who were healed, the lepers who were cleansed, the walking on the sea, and the rest of the signs and wonders which show that Christ is no longer a man but God? It seems to me that you are doing yourselves a great injustice and have not carefully read our Scriptures. But read them and see that the deeds of Christ prove Him to be God who came to earth for the salvation of humanity.

75. But concerning the Cross, which would you say to be the better, to bear it, when a plot is brought about by wicked men, nor to be in fear of death brought about under any form whatever ; or to prate about the wanderings of Osiris and Isis, the plots of Typhon, the flight of Cronos, his eating his children and the slaughter of his father. For this is your wisdom. But how, if you mock the Cross, do you not marvel at the resurrection? For the same men who told us of the latter wrote the former. Or why when you make mention of the Cross are you silent about the dead who were raised, the blind who received their sight, the paralytics who were healed, the lepers who were cleansed, the walking upon the sea, and the rest of the signs and wonders, which show that Christ is no longer a man but God? To me you seem to do yourselves much injustice and not to have carefully read our Scriptures. But read and see that the deeds of Christ prove Him to be God come upon earth for the salvation of men.

But tell us about your religious beliefs. What can you say about irrational creatures except irrationality and savagery? Even if, as I understand, you claim that these things are spoken of as myths, and you interpret allegorically the abduction of the maiden Persephone as representing the earth, the lameness of Hephaestus as fire, the air as Hera, the sun as Apollo, the moon as Artemis, and the sea as Poseidon—even so, you still do not worship God himself, but serve the creature rather than God who created all things. For if you composed such myths because creation is beautiful, you should have stopped at admiration and not made gods out of created things, so that you would not give the honor due to the Creator to what is created. If you do this, it would be as if you transferred the honor due to the master builder to the house he built, or the honor due to a general to his soldier. What can you answer to these things, so that we may know whether the Cross has anything deserving of mockery?

76. But do you tell us your religious beliefs. What can you say of senseless creatures except senselessness and ferocity? But if, as I hear, you wish to say that these things are spoken of by you as legends, and you allegorize the rape of the maiden Persephone of the earth; the lameness of Hephæstus of fire; and allegorize the air as Hera, the sun as Apollo, the moon as Artemis, and the sea as Poseidon; none the less, you do not worship God Himself, but serve the creature rather than God who created all things. For if because creation is beautiful you composed such legends, still it was fitting that you should stop short at admiration and not make gods of the things created; so that you should not give the honour of the Creator to that which is created. Since, if you do, it is time for you to divert the honour of the master builder to the house built by him; and of the general to the soldier. What then can you reply to these things, that we may know whether the Cross has anything worthy of mockery?'

77. But when they were at a loss, turning this way and that, Antony smiled and said—again through an interpreter—'Sight itself carries the conviction of these things. But since you prefer to lean upon demonstrative arguments, and since you, having this art, wish us also not to worship God until after such proof, tell me first how things in general and especially the recognition of God are accurately known. Is it through demonstrative argument or the working of faith? And which is better, faith which comes through the inworking of God or demonstration by arguments?' And when they answered that faith which comes through the inworking was better and was accurate knowledge, Antony said, 'You have answered well, for faith arises from disposition of soul, but dialectic from the skill of its inventors. Therefore to those who have the inworking through faith, demonstrative argument is needless, or even superfluous. For what we know through faith this you attempt to prove through words, and often you are not even able to express what we understand. So the inworking through faith is better and stronger than your professional arguments.'

77. But when they were at a loss, turning hither and there, Antony smiled and said — again through an interpreter — 'Sight itself carries the conviction of these things. But as you prefer to lean upon demonstrative arguments, and as you, having this art, wish us also not to worship God , until after such proof , do you tell first how things in general and specially the recognition of God are accurately known . Is it through demonstrative argument or the working of faith ? And which is better, faith which comes through the inworking (of God) or demonstration by arguments?' And when they answered that faith which comes through the inworking was better and was accurate knowledge , Antony said, 'You have answered well, for faith arises from disposition of soul , but dialectic from the skill of its inventors. Wherefore to those who have the inworking through faith , demonstrative argument is needless, or even superfluous. For what we know through faith this you attempt to prove through words, and often you are not even able to express what we understand. So the inworking through faith is better and stronger than your professional arguments.'

We Christians therefore hold the mystery not in the wisdom of Greek arguments, but in the power of faith richly supplied to us by God through Jesus Christ. And to show that this statement is true, look at us now: without having learned letters, we believe in God, knowing through His works His care for all things. And to show that our faith is effective, we are now supported by faith in Christ, but you by professional word-battles. The wonders of the idols among you are being destroyed, but our faith is spreading everywhere. You, with your arguments and clever debates, have converted no one from Christianity to paganism. We, teaching the faith in Christ, expose your superstition, since everyone recognizes that Christ is God and the Son of God. You, with your eloquence, do not hinder the teaching of Christ. But we, by mentioning Christ crucified, put all demons to flight—demons whom you fear as if they were gods. Where the sign of the Cross is, magic is weak and witchcraft has no strength.

78. 'We Christians therefore hold the mystery not in the wisdom of Greek arguments, but in the power of faith richly supplied to us by God through Jesus Christ . And to show that this statement is true , behold now, without having learned letters, we believe in God , knowing through His works His providence over all things. And to show that our faith is effective, so now we are supported by faith in Christ , but you by professional logomachies. The portents of the idols among you are being done away, but our faith is extending everywhere. You by your arguments and quibbles have converted none from Christianity to Paganism. We, teaching the faith on Christ, expose your superstition , since all recognise that Christ is God and the Son of God . You by your eloquence do not hinder the teaching of Christ . But we by the mention of Christ crucified put all demons to flight, whom you fear as if they were gods. Where the sign of the Cross is , magic is weak and witchcraft has no strength.

So tell us where your oracles are now. Where are the charms of the Egyptians? Where are the deceptions of the magicians? When did all these things cease and grow weak, if not when the Cross of Christ appeared? Is the Cross then a proper subject for mockery, or rather the things it has brought to nothing and proven powerless? For this is a marvelous thing: your religion was never persecuted but was even honored by people in every city, while the followers of Christ are persecuted, and yet our side flourishes and multiplies beyond yours. What is yours, though praised and honored, perishes, while the faith and teaching of Christ, though mocked by you and often persecuted by kings, has filled the world. For when has the knowledge of God shone forth so brightly? Or when has self-control and the excellence of virginity appeared as it does now? Or when has death been so despised, except when the Cross of Christ appeared? And no one doubts this when they see the martyr despising death for the sake of Christ, when they see for Christ's sake the virgins of the Church keeping themselves pure and undefiled.

79. 'Tell us therefore where your oracles are now? Where are the charms of the Egyptians ? Where the delusions of the magicians? When did all these things cease and grow weak except when the Cross of Christ arose? Is It then a fit subject for mockery, and not rather the things brought to nought by it, and convicted of weakness? For this is a marvellous thing, that your religion was never persecuted , but even was honoured by men in every city, while the followers of Christ are persecuted , and still our side flourishes and multiplies over yours. What is yours, though praised and honoured, perishes, while the faith and teaching of Christ , though mocked by you and often persecuted by kings, has filled the world. For when has the knowledge of God so shone forth? Or when has self-control and the excellence of virginity appeared as now? Or when has death been so despised except when the Cross of Christ has appeared? And this no one doubts when he sees the martyr despising death for the sake of Christ , when he sees for Christ's sake the virgins of the Church keeping themselves pure and undefiled.

How he confuted the philosophers by healing certain vexed with demons.

And these signs are enough to prove that the faith of Christ alone is the true religion. But look! You still do not believe and are looking for arguments. However, we make our proof not in the persuasive words of Greek wisdom, as our teacher has it, but we persuade by the faith which clearly comes before argumentative proof. Look, there are here some people troubled by demons—now there were certain people who had come to him very disturbed by demons, and bringing them into the middle he said—Do you cleanse them either by arguments and by whatever skill or magic you choose, calling upon your idols, or if you are unable, stop your conflict with us and you will see the power of the Cross of Christ. And having said this he called upon Christ and signed the sufferers two or three times with the sign of the Cross. And immediately the men stood up whole and in their right mind, and immediately gave thanks to the Lord. And the philosophers, as they are called, wondered and were extremely astonished at the understanding of the man and at the sign which had been performed. But Antony said, Why do you marvel at this? We are not the ones doing these things, but it is Christ who works them by means of those who believe in Him. Believe, therefore, also yourselves, and you will see that with us there is no trick of words, but faith through love which is worked in us toward Christ; which if you yourselves should obtain you will no longer seek demonstrative arguments, but will consider faith in Christ sufficient. These are the words of Antony. And they, marveling at this also, greeted him and departed, confessing the benefit they had received from him.

80. 'And these signs are sufficient to prove that the faith of Christ alone is the true religion. But see! You still do not believe and are seeking for arguments. We however make our proof not in the persuasive words of Greek wisdom 1 Corinthians 2:4 as our teacher has it, but we persuade by the faith which manifestly precedes argumentative proof . Behold there are here some vexed with demons ;'– now there were certain who had come to him very disquieted by demons , and bringing them into the midst he said –'Do you cleanse them either by arguments and by whatever art or magic you choose, calling upon your idols , or if you are unable, put away your strife with us and you shall see the power of the Cross of Christ .' And having said this he called upon Christ, and signed the sufferers two or three times with the sign of the Cross. And immediately the men stood up whole, and in their right mind , and immediately gave thanks unto the Lord. And the philosophers , as they are called, wondered, and were astonished exceedingly at the understanding of the man and at the sign which had been wrought. But Antony said, 'Why marvel ye at this? We are not the doers of these things, but it is Christ who works them by means of those who believe in Him. Believe, therefore, also yourselves, and you shall see that with us there is no trick of words, but faith through love which is wrought in us towards Christ; which if you yourselves should obtain you will no longer seek demonstrative arguments, but will consider faith in Christ sufficient.' These are the words of Antony. And they marvelling at this also, saluted him and departed, confessing the benefit they had received from him.

How the Emperors wrote to Antony, and of his answer.

And the fame of Antony reached even to kings. For Constantine Augustus and his sons Constantius and Constans, the Augusti, wrote letters to him as to a father and asked for a reply from him. But he did not think much of the letters or feel happy about the messages. He remained the same as he had been before the emperors wrote to him. When they brought him the letters, he called the monks and said, "Do not be surprised if an emperor writes to us, for he is a man. Instead, be amazed that God wrote the Law for men and has spoken to us through His own Son." So he did not want to receive the letters, saying he did not know how to write a reply to such things. But the monks urged him, pointing out that the emperors were Christians and that they might be offended if they felt rejected. So he agreed to let the letters be read and wrote a reply. In it he praised them for worshiping Christ and gave them advice about salvation: not to value the present world too much, but rather to remember the coming judgment and to know that Christ alone was the true and eternal King. He urged them to be merciful, to practice justice, and to care for the poor. When they received his answer, they rejoiced. In this way he was loved by everyone, and everyone wanted to regard him as a father.

81. And the fame of Antony came even unto kings. For Constantine Augustus, and his sons Constantius and Constans the Augusti wrote letters to him, as to a father, and begged an answer from him. But he made nothing very much of the letters, nor did he rejoice at the messages, but was the same as he had been before the Emperors wrote to him. But when they brought him the letters he called the monks and said, 'Do not be astonished if an emperor writes to us, for he is a man; but rather wonder that God wrote the Law for men and has spoken to us Hebrews 1:2 through His own Son.' And so he was unwilling to receive the letters, saying that he did not know how to write an answer to such things. But being urged by the monks because the emperors were Christians , and lest they should take offense on the ground that they had been spurned, he consented that they should be read, and wrote an answer approving them because they worshipped Christ, and giving them counsel on things pertaining to salvation : 'not to think much of the present, but rather to remember the judgment that is coming, and to know that Christ alone was the true and Eternal King.' He begged them to be merciful and to give heed to justice and the poor. And they having received the answer rejoiced. Thus he was dear to all, and all desired to consider him as a father.

How he saw in a vision the present doings of the Arians.

Because he was recognized as such a great man and had given these answers to his visitors, he returned again to the inner mountain and maintained his usual discipline. Often when people came to him, while he was sitting or walking, as it is written in Daniel, he became silent, and after a while he would resume what he had been saying before to the brothers who were with him. His companions realized that he was seeing a vision. For often when he was on the mountains he saw what was happening in Egypt and told it to Bishop Serapion, who was inside with him and who saw that Antony was caught up in a vision. Once as he was sitting and working, he fell into something like a trance and groaned deeply at what he saw. Then after some time, turning to those standing by with groans and trembling, he prayed, and falling on his knees remained that way for a long time. When the old man arose, he wept. His companions, therefore, trembling and terrified, wanted to learn from him what it was. They pressed him greatly until he was forced to speak. With many groans he spoke as follows: "Oh, my children, it would be better to die before what has appeared in the vision comes to pass." When they asked him again, he burst into tears and said, "Wrath is about to seize the Church, and it is on the point of being handed over to men who are like senseless beasts. For I saw the table of the Lord's House, and mules standing around it on all sides in a circle, kicking the things on it, just like a herd kicks when it leaps about in confusion. And you saw," he said, "how I groaned, for I heard a voice saying, 'My altar shall be defiled.'" The old man saw these things, and after two years the present attack of the Arians and the plunder of the churches took place, when they violently seized the vessels and made the heathen carry them, and when they forced the heathen from the prisons to join in their services, and in their presence did whatever they wanted upon the Table. Then we all understood that these kicks of the mules signified to Antony what the Arians, senselessly like beasts, are now doing. But when he saw this vision, he comforted those with him, saying, "Do not be discouraged, my children; for as the Lord has been angry, so again He will heal us, and the Church will soon again receive her own order and will shine forth as she usually does. And you will see the persecuted restored and wickedness again withdrawn to its own hiding place, and pious faith speaking boldly everywhere with complete freedom. Only do not defile yourselves with the Arians, for their teaching is not that of the Apostles but that of demons and their father the devil. Rather, it is barren and senseless and without light understanding, like the senselessness of these mules."

82. Being known to be so great a man , therefore, and having thus given answers to those who visited him, he returned again to the inner mountain, and maintained his wonted discipline. And often when people came to him, as he was sitting or walking, as it is written in Daniel , he became dumb, and after a season he resumed the thread of what he had been saying before to the brethren who were with him. And his companions perceived that he was seeing a vision. For often when he was on the mountains he saw what was happening in Egypt , and told it to Serapion the bishop , who was indoors with him, and who saw that Antony was wrapped in a vision. Once as he was sitting and working, he fell, as it were, into a trance, and groaned much at what he saw. Then after a time, having turned to the bystanders with groans and trembling, he prayed , and falling on his knees remained so a long time. And having arisen the old man wept. His companions, therefore, trembling and terrified, desired to learn from him what it was. And they troubled him much, until he was forced to speak. And with many groans he spoke as follows: 'O, my children, it were better to die before what has appeared in the vision come to pass.' And when again they asked him, having burst into tears, he said, 'Wrath is about to seize the Church , and it is on the point of being given up to men who are like senseless beasts. For I saw the table of the Lord's House, and mules standing around it on all sides in a ring, and kicking the things therein, just like a herd kicks when it leaps in confusion. And you saw,' said he, 'how I groaned, for I heard a voice saying, My altar shall be defiled. ' These things the old man saw, and after two years the present inroad of the Arians and the plunder of the churches took place, when they violently carried off the vessels, and made the heathen carry them; and when they forced the heathen from the prisons to join in their services, and in their presence did upon the Table as they would. Then we all understood that these kicks of the mules signified to Antony what the Arians , senselessly like beasts, are now doing. But when he saw this vision, he comforted those with him, saying, 'Be not downcast, my children; for as the Lord has been angry , so again will He heal us, and the Church shall soon again receive her own order, and shall shine forth as she is wont. And you shall behold the persecuted restored, and wickedness again withdrawn to its own hiding-place, and pious faith speaking boldly in every place with all freedom. Only defile not yourselves with the Arians , for their teaching is not that of the Apostles, but that of demons and their father the devil ; yea, rather, it is barren and senseless, and without light understanding, like the senselessness of these mules.'

That his healings were done by Christ alone, through prayer.

Such are the words of Antony, and we ought not to doubt whether such marvels were accomplished by the hand of a man. For it is the promise of the Savior when He says, "If you have faith as a grain of mustard seed, you shall say to this mountain, remove from here and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible to you." And again, "Truly, truly, I say to you, if you ask the Father in My name He will give it to you. Ask and you shall receive." And He Himself is the one who says to His disciples and to all who believe in Him, "Heal the sick, cast out demons; freely you have received, freely give."

83. Such are the words of Antony, and we ought not to doubt whether such marvels were wrought by the hand of a man . For it is the promise of the Saviour , when He says, 'If you have faith as a grain of mustard seed, you shall say to this mountain, remove hence and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible unto you Matthew 17:20 .' And again, 'Verily, verily, I say unto you, if you shall ask the father in My name He will give it you. Ask and you shall receive John 16:23 .' And He himself it is who says to His disciples and to all who believe in Him, 'Heal the sick, cast out demons ; freely you have received, freely give Matthew 10:8 .'

Antony, in any case, did not heal by giving commands, but by praying and speaking the name of Christ. So it was clear to everyone that it was not he himself who did the work, but the Lord who showed mercy through him and healed those who suffered. Antony's role was only prayer and discipline, for the sake of which he lived on the mountain, rejoicing in contemplating divine things but feeling distressed when he was bothered by crowds and dragged to the outer mountain. All the judges used to ask him to come down, because it was impossible for them to go up there because of the litigants who followed them. Nevertheless, they asked him to come so they could just see him. When he avoided it and refused to go to them, they persisted and sent him even more prisoners under guard of soldiers, hoping that he would come down for their sake. Forced by necessity and seeing them upset, he came to the outer mountain, and once again his effort was not wasted. His visit was beneficial and helpful to many, and he was useful to the judges, advising them to put justice above everything else, to fear God, and to know that with whatever judgment they judged, they would be judged. But he loved his time on the mountain more than anything else.

84. Antony, at any rate, healed not by commanding, but by prayer and speaking the name of Christ . So that it was clear to all that it was not he himself who worked, but the Lord who showed mercy by his means and healed the sufferers. But Antony's part was only prayer and discipline, for the sake of which he stayed in the mountain, rejoicing in the contemplation of divine things, but grieving when troubled by much people, and dragged to the outer mountain. For all judges used to ask him to come down, because it was impossible for them to enter on account of their following of litigants. But nevertheless they asked him to come that they might but see him. When therefore he avoided it and refused to go to them, they remained firm, and sent to him all the more the prisoners under charge of soldiers, that on account of these he might come down. Being forced by necessity, and seeing them lamenting, he came into the outer mountain, and again his labour was not unprofitable. For his coming was advantageous and serviceable to many; and he was of profit to the judges, counselling them to prefer justice to all things; to fear God , and to know , 'that with what judgment they judged, they should be judged Matthew 7:2 .' But he loved more than all things his sojourn in the mountain.

How wisely he answered a certain duke.

At another time, suffering the same compulsion at the hands of those who needed him, and after many pleas from the commander of the soldiers, he came down. When he arrived, he spoke to them briefly about the things that make for salvation and about those who wanted him, and he was hurrying to leave. But when the duke, as he is called, urged him to stay, he replied that he could not remain among them, and he persuaded him with an apt comparison, saying, "Fish, if they stay too long on dry land, die. And so monks lose their strength if they linger among you and spend their time with you. Therefore, just as fish must hurry to the sea, so must we hasten to the mountain, lest perhaps if we delay we forget the things within us." The general, having heard this and many other things from him, was amazed and said, "Truly this man is the servant of God. For unless he were beloved of God, how could an ignorant man have such great understanding?"

85. At another time, suffering the same compulsion at the hands of them who had need, and after many entreaties from the commander of the soldiers, he came down, and when he had come he spoke to them shortly of the things which make for salvation , and concerning those who wanted him, and was hastening away. But when the duke, as he is called, entreated him to stay, he replied that he could not linger among them, and persuaded him by a pretty simile, saying, 'Fishes, if they remain long on dry land, die. And so monks lose their strength if they loiter among you and spend their time with you. Wherefore as fish must hurry to the sea, so must we hasten to the mountain. Lest haply if we delay we forget the things within us.' And the general having heard this and many other things from him, was amazed and said, 'Of a truth this man is the servant of God . For, unless he were beloved of God , whence could an ignorant man have such great understanding?'

Of the Duke Balacius, and how, warned by Antony, he met with a miserable end.

A certain general named Balacius persecuted us Christians bitterly because of his support for the Arians—that name of ill omen. His cruelty was so extreme that he beat virgins and stripped and whipped monks. At this time, Antony wrote him a letter and sent it to him: "I see wrath coming upon you, so stop persecuting the Christians, or wrath may seize you, for even now it is about to fall upon you." But Balacius laughed, threw the letter on the ground, spit on it, and insulted the messengers, telling them to say to Antony: "Since you care so much about the monks, I will soon come after you too." Five days had not passed before wrath came upon him. Balacius and Nestorius, the Prefect of Egypt, rode out to the first stopping place from Alexandria, which is called Chaereu, and both were on horseback. The horses belonged to Balacius and were the calmest in all his stable. But they had not gone far toward the place when the horses began to play with each other as they usually do. Suddenly the calmer horse, on which Nestorius sat, bit and threw off Balacius, then attacked him and tore his thigh so badly with its teeth that he was carried straight back to the city and died within three days. Everyone was amazed because what Antony had predicted had been fulfilled so quickly.

86. And a certain general, Balacius by name, persecuted us Christians bitterly on account of his regard for the Arians — that name of ill-omen. And as his ruthlessness was so great that he beat virgins , and stripped and scourged monks , Antony at this time wrote a letter as follows, and sent it to him. 'I see wrath coming upon you, wherefore cease to persecute the Christians , lest haply wrath catch hold of you, for even now it is on the point of coming upon you.' But Balacius laughed and threw the letter on the ground, and spit on it, and insulted the bearers, bidding them tell this to Antony: 'Since you take thought for the monks , soon I will come after you also.' And five days had not passed before wrath came upon him. For Balacius and Nestorius , the Prefect of Egypt , went forth to the first halting-place from Alexandria , which is called Chæreu, and both were on horseback, and the horses belonged to Balacius, and were the quietest of all his stable. But they had not gone far towards the place when the horses began to frisk with one another as they are wont to do; and suddenly the quieter, on which Nestorius sat , with a bite dismounted Balacius, and attacked him, and tore his thigh so badly with its teeth that he was borne straight back to the city, and in three days died. And all wondered because what Antony had foretold had been so speedily fulfilled.

How he bore the infirmities of the weak, and of his great benefits to all Egypt.

Thus he warned those who were cruel. But everyone else who came to him he instructed in such a way that they immediately forgot their lawsuits and congratulated those who had withdrawn from the world. And he defended those who were wronged in such a way that you would think he himself, and not the others, was the one suffering. Furthermore, he was able to be of such benefit to everyone that many soldiers and men who had great possessions laid aside the burdens of life and became monks for the rest of their days. And it was as if a physician had been given by God to Egypt. For who came to Antony in grief and did not return rejoicing? Who came mourning for his dead and did not immediately set aside his sorrow? Who came in anger and was not converted to friendship? What poor and discouraged man met him who, after hearing him and looking at him, did not despise wealth and find comfort in his poverty? What monk who had been negligent came to him and did not become much stronger? What young man came to the mountain and saw Antony and did not immediately deny himself pleasure and love self-control? Who came when tempted by a demon and did not find rest? And who came troubled with doubts and did not gain peace of mind?

87. Thus, therefore, he warned the cruel. But the rest who came to him he so instructed that they straightway forgot their lawsuits, and felicitated those who were in retirement from the world. And he championed those who were wronged in such a way that you would imagine that he, and not the others, was the sufferer. Further, he was able to be of such use to all, that many soldiers and men who had great possessions laid aside the burdens of life, and became monks for the rest of their days. And it was as if a physician had been given by God to Egypt . For who in grief met Antony and did not return rejoicing? Who came mourning for his dead and did not immediately put off his sorrow? Who came in anger and was not converted to friendship? What poor and low-spirited man met him who, hearing him and looking upon him, did not despise wealth and console himself in his poverty? What monk , having being neglectful, came to him and became not all the stronger? What young man having come to the mountain and seen Antony, did not immediately deny himself pleasure and love temperance ? Who when tempted by a demon , came to him and did not find rest? And who came troubled with doubts and did not get quietness of mind?

Of his discernment, and how he was a counsellor to all.

For this was the wonderful thing about Antony's discipline: as I said before, since he had the gift of discerning spirits, he recognized their movements and was not ignorant of where any one of them directed its energy and made its attack. And not only was he himself not deceived by them, but he also encouraged those who were troubled with doubts, teaching them how to defeat their plans and telling them about the weakness and cunning of those who possessed them. So each person, as though prepared by him for battle, came down from the mountain, defying the schemes of the devil and his demons. How many young women who had suitors, having only seen Antony from a distance, remained virgins for Christ's sake. And people also came to him from foreign lands, and like all the others, having received some benefit, returned as though sent on their way by a father. And certainly when he died, everyone, as though they had been deprived of a father, consoled themselves only by their memories of him, while at the same time preserving his counsel and advice.

88. For this was the wonderful thing in Antony's discipline, that, as I said before, having the gift of discerning spirits, he recognised their movements, and was not ignorant whither any one of them turned his energy and made his attack. And not only was he not deceived by them himself, but cheering those who were troubled with doubts, he taught them how to defeat their plans, telling them of the weakness and craft of those who possessed them. Thus each one, as though prepared by him for battle, came down from the mountain, braving the designs of the devil and his demons . How many maidens who had suitors, having but seen Antony from afar, remained maidens for Christ's sake. And people came also from foreign parts to him, and like all others, having got some benefit, returned, as though set forward by a father. And certainly when he died, all as having been bereft of a father, consoled themselves solely by their remembrances of him, preserving at the same time his counsel and advice.

How, when now 105 years old, he counselled the monks, and gave advice concerning burial.

It is worth telling, and you wanted to hear, what his death was like. For the way he died is worthy of being imitated. Following his usual practice, he visited the monks in the outer mountain, and having learned from Providence that his own end was near, he said to the brothers, "This is my last visit to you that I will make. I will be surprised if we see each other again in this life. The time of my departure is finally at hand, for I am nearly one hundred and five years old." When they heard this, they wept and embraced and kissed the old man. But he, like someone sailing from a foreign city to his own home, spoke joyfully and urged them not to grow lazy in their work or to become weak in their training, but to live as though dying daily. As he had said before, he told them to carefully guard the soul from evil thoughts, eagerly to imitate the saints, and to have nothing to do with the Meletian schismatics, for you know their wicked and godless character. Nor should you have any association with the Arians, for their impiety is clear to everyone. Do not be troubled if you see the civil authorities protect them, for it will end, and their display of power is temporary and short-lived. Therefore, keep yourselves even more undefiled by them, and observe the traditions of the fathers, and especially the holy faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, which you have learned from the Scripture and which I have often reminded you about.

89. It is worth while that I should relate, and that you, as you wish it, should hear what his death was like. For this end of his is worthy of imitation. According to his custom he visited the monks in the outer mountain, and having learned from Providence that his own end was at hand, he said to the brethren, 'This is my last visit to you which I shall make. And I shall be surprised if we see each other again in this life. At length the time of my departure is at hand, for I am near a hundred and five years old.' And when they heard it they wept, and embraced, and kissed the old man. But he, as though sailing from a foreign city to his own, spoke joyously, and exhorted them 'Not to grow idle in their labours, nor to become faint in their training, but to live as though dying daily. And as he had said before, zealously to guard the soul from foul thoughts, eagerly to imitate the Saints, and to have nought to do with the Meletian schismatics, for you know their wicked and profane character. Nor have any fellowship with the Arians , for their impiety is clear to all. Nor be disturbed if you see the judges protect them, for it shall cease, and their pomp is mortal and of short duration. Wherefore keep yourselves all the more untainted by them, and observe the traditions of the fathers, and chiefly the holy faith in our Lord Jesus Christ , which you have learned from the Scripture , and of which you have often been put in mind by me.'

When the brothers urged him to stay with them and die there, he would not allow it for many other reasons, as he showed by remaining silent, and especially for this one: The Egyptians customarily honor the bodies of good people with funeral rites and wrap them in linen cloths at death, especially the bodies of the holy martyrs. Instead of burying them underground, they place them on couches and keep them in their houses, thinking this honors the departed. Antony often urged the bishops to give instructions to the people about this matter. He likewise taught the laity and corrected the women, saying that this practice was neither lawful nor holy at all. He pointed out that the bodies of the patriarchs and prophets are preserved in tombs even until now, and the very body of the Lord was laid in a tomb with a stone placed upon it to hide it until He rose on the third day. By saying this, he showed that anyone who did not bury the bodies of the dead underground after death was breaking the law, even if those bodies were sacred. For what is greater or more sacred than the body of the Lord? Many people, having heard this, began burying the dead underground from then on, and gave thanks to the Lord that they had been taught correctly.

90. But when the brethren were urging him to abide with them and there to die, he suffered it not for many other reasons, as he showed by keeping silence, and especially for this:– The Egyptians are wont to honour with funeral rites , and to wrap in linen cloths at death the bodies of good men, and especially of the holy martyrs ; and not to bury them underground, but to place them on couches, and to keep them in their houses, thinking in this to honour the departed. And Antony often urged the bishops to give commandment to the people on this matter. In like manner he taught the laity and reproved the women , saying, 'that this thing was neither lawful nor holy at all. For the bodies of the patriarchs and prophets are until now preserved in tombs, and the very body of the Lord was laid in a tomb, and a stone was laid upon it, and hid it until He rose on the third day.' And thus saying, he showed that he who did not bury the bodies of the dead after death transgressed the law, even though they were sacred. For what is greater or more sacred than the body of the Lord? Many therefore having heard, henceforth buried the dead underground, and gave thanks to the Lord that they had been taught rightly.

Of his sickness and his last will.

But he, knowing the custom and fearing that his body would be treated this way, hurried away. After saying farewell to the monks in the outer mountain, he entered the inner mountain where he usually lived. After a few months he became sick. He called those who were there—two men who had stayed in the mountain for fifteen years, practicing the discipline and caring for Antony because of his age—and said to them: "I, as it is written, go the way of the fathers, for I sense that I am being called by the Lord. Be watchful and do not destroy your long discipline, but act as though you are just beginning now and eagerly preserve your commitment. You know the treachery of the demons, how fierce they are but how little power they have. So do not fear them, but rather constantly breathe Christ and trust Him. Live as though dying daily. Pay attention to yourselves and remember the instruction you have heard from me. Have no fellowship with the schismatics, and no dealings at all with the heretical Arians. You know how I avoided them because of their hostility to Christ and the strange doctrines of their heresy. Therefore be all the more earnest always to be followers first of God and then of the Saints, so that after death they may also receive you as well-known friends into the eternal habitations. Think carefully about these things. And if you have any care for me and remember me as a father, do not let anyone take my body into Egypt, in case they place me in the houses, for it was to avoid this that I entered the mountain and came here. You also know how I always rebuked those who had this custom and urged them to stop it. Therefore bury my body and hide it underground yourselves, and let my words be kept by you so that no one may know the place except you alone. For at the resurrection of the dead I shall receive it incorruptible from the Savior. Divide my garments. To Athanasius the bishop give one sheepskin and the garment on which I am lying, which he himself gave me new but which has grown old with me. To Serapion the bishop give the other sheepskin, and keep the hair garment for yourselves. For the rest, farewell, my children, for Antony is departing and is with you no more."

91. But he, knowing the custom, and fearing that his body would be treated this way, hastened, and having bidden farewell to the monks in the outer mountain entered the inner mountain, where he was accustomed to abide. And after a few months he fell sick. Having summoned those who were there — they were two in number who had remained in the mountain fifteen years, practising the discipline and attending on Antony on account of his age — he said to them, 'I, as it is written Joshua 23:14 , go the way of the fathers, for I perceive that I am called by the Lord. And do you be watchful and destroy not your long discipline, but as though now making a beginning, zealously preserve your determination. For you know the treachery of the demons , how fierce they are, but how little power they have. Wherefore fear them not, but rather ever breathe Christ, and trust Him. Live as though dying daily. Give heed to yourselves, and remember the admonition you have heard from me. Have no fellowship with the schismatics, nor any dealings at all with the heretical Arians . For you know how I shunned them on account of their hostility to Christ , and the strange doctrines of their heresy . Therefore be the more earnest always to be followers first of God and then of the Saints; that after death they also may receive you as well-known friends into the eternal habitations. Ponder over these things and think of them, and if you have any care for me and are mindful of me as of a father, suffer no one to take my body into Egypt , lest haply they place me in the houses , for to avoid this I entered into the mountain and came here. Moreover you know how I always put to rebuke those who had this custom, and exhorted them to cease from it. Bury my body, therefore, and hide it underground yourselves, and let my words be observed by you that no one may know the place but you alone. For at the resurrection of the dead I shall receive it incorruptible from the Saviour . And divide my garments. To Athanasius the bishop give one sheepskin and the garment whereon I am laid, which he himself gave me new, but which with me has grown old. To Serapion the bishop give the other sheepskin, and keep the hair garment yourselves. For the rest fare ye well, my children, for Antony is departing, and is with you no more.'

Of Antony's death.

Having said this, after they had kissed him, he lifted up his feet, and as though he saw friends coming to him and was glad because of them—for as he lay there his face appeared joyful—he died and was gathered to the fathers. Afterward, according to his command, they wrapped him up and buried him, hiding his body underground. No one knows to this day where he was buried, except those two alone. But each of those who received the sheepskin of the blessed Antony and the garment worn by him guards it as a precious treasure. For even to look at them is as though beholding Antony, and whoever is clothed in them seems with joy to carry his teachings.

92. Having said this, when they had kissed him, he lifted up his feet, and as though he saw friends coming to him and was glad because of them — for as he lay his countenance appeared joyful — he died and was gathered to the fathers. And they afterward, according to his commandment, wrapped him up and buried him, hiding his body underground. And no one knows to this day where it was buried, save those two only. But each of those who received the sheepskin of the blessed Antony and the garment worn by him guards it as a precious treasure. For even to look on them is as it were to behold Antony; and he who is clothed in them seems with joy to bear his admonitions.

How Antony remained hale until his death, and how the fame of him filled all the world.

This is the end of Antony's life in the body, and what was described above was the beginning of his discipline. Even if this account is small compared to his merit, still from this reflect on how great Antony, the man of God, was. From his youth to such a great age, he maintained a consistent zeal for the discipline. He was not overcome by old age's desire for expensive food, nor did the weakness of his body cause him to change the style of his clothing. He did not even wash his feet with water, and yet he remained completely free from harm. His eyes were not dimmed but were quite sound, and he saw clearly. He had not lost a single tooth, though they had become worn down to the gums because of the old man's great age. He remained strong in both hands and feet. While all men were using various foods, washings, and various garments, he appeared more cheerful and of greater strength. The fact that his fame has been proclaimed everywhere, that all regard him with wonder, and that those who have never seen him long for him is clear proof of his virtue and God's love of his soul. For Antony was not renowned from writings, nor from worldly wisdom, nor through any art, but solely from his piety toward God. No one will deny that this was the gift of God. For from where into Spain and into Gaul, how into Rome and Africa, was the man heard of who lived hidden in a mountain, unless it was God who makes His own known everywhere, who also promised this to Antony at the beginning? For even if they work secretly, even if they wish to remain in obscurity, yet the Lord shows them as lamps to lighten all, so that those who hear may thus know that the precepts of God are able to make men prosper and thus be zealous in the path of virtue.

93. This is the end of Antony's life in the body and the above was the beginning of the discipline. Even if this account is small compared with his merit, still from this reflect how great Antony, the man of God , was. Who from his youth to so great an age preserved a uniform zeal for the discipline, and neither through old age was subdued by the desire of costly food, nor through the infirmity of his body changed the fashion of his clothing, nor washed even his feet with water, and yet remained entirely free from harm. For his eyes were undimmed and quite sound and he saw clearly; of his teeth he had not lost one, but they had become worn to the gums through the great age of the old man. He remained strong both in hands and feet; and while all men were using various foods, and washings and various garments, he appeared more cheerful and of greater strength. And the fact that his fame has been blazoned everywhere; that all regard him with wonder, and that those who have never seen him long for him, is clear proof of his virtue and God's love of his soul . For not from writings, nor from worldly wisdom, nor through any art, was Antony renowned, but solely from his piety towards God. That this was the gift of God no one will deny. For from whence into Spain and into Gaul , how into Rome and Africa, was the man heard of who abode hidden in a mountain, unless it was God who makes His own known everywhere, who also promised this to Antony at the beginning? For even if they work secretly, even if they wish to remain in obscurity, yet the Lord shows them as lamps to lighten all, that those who hear may thus know that the precepts of God are able to make men prosper and thus be zealous in the path of virtue .

The end.

Read these words, therefore, to the rest of the brothers so they may learn what the life of monks ought to be, and may believe that our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ glorifies those who glorify Him. He leads those who serve Him to the end not only to the kingdom of heaven, but here also—even though they hide themselves and want to withdraw from the world—He makes them illustrious and well known everywhere because of their virtue and the help they give others. And if necessary, read this among the heathen, so that even in this way they may learn that our Lord Jesus Christ is not only God and the Son of God, but also that the Christians who truly serve Him and religiously believe in Him prove that the demons, whom the Greeks themselves think are gods, are not gods at all. They also trample them underfoot and drive them away as deceivers and corrupters of mankind, through Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom be glory forever and ever. Amen.

94. Read these words, therefore, to the rest of the brethren that they may learn what the life of monks ought to be; and may believe that our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ glorifies those who glorify Him: and leads those who serve Him unto the end, not only to the kingdom of heaven , but here also — even though they hide themselves and are desirous of withdrawing from the world — makes them illustrious and well known everywhere on account of their virtue and the help they render others. And if need be, read this among the heathen , that even in this way they may learn that our Lord Jesus Christ is not only God and the Son of God , but also that the Christians who truly serve Him and religiously believe in Him, prove, not only that the demons , whom the Greeks themselves think to be gods, are no gods, but also tread them under foot and put them to flight, as deceivers and corrupters of mankind , through Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen .


Statement of Faith

Source: Translated by Archibald Robertson. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 4. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/2821.htm>.

Opening

I'm ready to help rewrite the paragraph. However, I don't see the paragraph from the Expositio Fidei that you'd like me to rewrite. Could you please provide the text you'd like me to modernize?

(Expositio Fidei)

We believe in one Unbegotten God, Father Almighty, maker of all things both visible and invisible, who has His being from Himself. And in one Only-begotten Word, Wisdom, Son, begotten of the Father without beginning and eternally; not a word spoken aloud nor a mental concept, nor an emanation of the Perfect, nor a division of the impassible Essence, nor an outpouring, but absolutely perfect Son, living and powerful (Hebrews 4:12), the true Image of the Father, equal in honor and glory. For this, He says, "is the will of the Father, that as they honor the Father, so they may honor the Son also" (John 5:23): very God of very God, as John says in his general Epistles, "And we are in Him that is true, even in His Son Jesus Christ: this is the true God and everlasting life" (1 John 5:20): Almighty of Almighty. For all things which the Father rules and governs, the Son rules and governs likewise: wholly from the Whole, being like the Father as the Lord says, "he that has seen Me has seen the Father" (John 14:9). But He was begotten ineffably and incomprehensibly, for "who shall declare his generation?" (Isaiah 53:8), in other words, no one can. He, when at the end of the ages (Hebrews 9:26), had descended from the bosom of the Father, took from the undefiled Virgin Mary our humanity (ἄνθρωπον), Christ Jesus, whom He delivered of His own will to suffer for us, as the Lord says: "No man takes My life from Me. I have power to lay it down, and have power to take it again" (John 10:18). In which humanity He was crucified and died for us, and rose from the dead, and was taken up into the heavens, having been created as the beginning of ways for us (Proverbs 8:22), when on earth He showed us light out of darkness, salvation from error, life from the dead, an entrance to paradise, from which Adam was cast out, and into which he again entered by means of the thief, as the Lord said, "This day shall you be with Me in paradise" (Luke 23:43), into which Paul also once entered. He showed us also a way up to the heavens, where the humanity of the Lord, in which He will judge the living and the dead, entered as precursor for us. We believe, likewise, also in the Holy Spirit who searches all things, even the deep things of God (1 Corinthians 2:10), and we anathematize doctrines contrary to this.

1. We believe in one Unbegotten God, Father Almighty, maker of all things both visible and invisible, that has His being from Himself. And in one Only-begotten Word, Wisdom, Son, begotten of the Father without beginning and eternally; word not pronounced nor mental, nor an effluence of the Perfect, nor a dividing of the impassible Essence, nor an issue; but absolutely perfect Son, living and powerful ( Hebrews 4:12), the true Image of the Father, equal in honour and glory. For this, he says, 'is the will of the Father, that as they honour the Father, so they may honour the Son also' ( John 5:23): very God of very God, as John says in his general Epistles, 'And we are in Him that is true, even in His Son Jesus Christ: this is the true God and everlasting life' ( 1 John 5:20): Almighty of Almighty. For all things which the Father rules and sways, the Son rules and sways likewise: wholly from the Whole, being like the Father as the Lord says, 'he that has seen Me has seen the Father' ( John 14:9). But He was begotten ineffably and incomprehensibly, for 'who shall declare his generation?' ( Isaiah 53:8), in other words, no one can. Who, when at the consummation of the ages ( Hebrews 9:26), He had descended from the bosom of the Father, took from the undefiled Virgin Mary our humanity ( ἄ νθρωπον), Christ Jesus, whom He delivered of His own will to suffer for us, as the Lord saith: 'No man takes My life from Me. I have power to lay it down, and have power to take it again' ( John 10:18). In which humanity He was crucified and died for us, and rose from the dead, and was taken up into the heavens, having been created as the beginning of ways for us ( Proverbs 8:22), when on earth He showed us light from out of darkness, salvation from error, life from the dead, an entrance to paradise, from which Adam was cast out, and into which he again entered by means of the thief, as the Lord said, 'This day shall you be with Me in paradise' ( Luke 23:43), into which Paul also once entered. [He showed us] also a way up to the heavens, whither the humanity of the Lord, in which He will judge the quick and the dead, entered as precursor for us. We believe, likewise, also in the Holy Spirit that searches all things, even the deep things of God ( 1 Corinthians 2:10), and we anathematise doctrines contrary to this.

We do not hold a Son-Father doctrine like the Sabellians, who call him of one essence but not of the same essence, thereby destroying the real existence of the Son. Nor do we attribute the passible body that he bore for the salvation of the whole world to the Father. Nor can we imagine three hypostases separated from each other in the way that results from bodily nature in the case of human beings, lest we hold a plurality of gods like the pagans. Rather, just as a river produced from a well is not separate from it, and yet there are in fact two visible objects and two names—for neither is the Father the Son, nor the Son the Father, since the Father is Father of the Son and the Son is Son of the Father—and just as the well is not a river nor the river a well, but both are one and the same water conveyed in a channel from the well to the river, so the Father's deity passes into the Son without flow and without division. For the Lord says, "I came out from the Father and have come" (John 16:28). But he is always with the Father, for he is in the bosom of the Father, nor was the bosom of the Father ever void of the deity of the Son. For he says, "I was by him as one setting in order" (Proverbs 8:30). But we do not regard God the Creator of all, the Son of God, as a creature or a thing made or as made out of nothing, for he is truly existent from him who exists, alone existing from him who alone exists, inasmuch as the same glory and power was eternally and conjointly begotten of the Father. For "he who has seen" the Son "has seen the Father" (John 14:9). All things were made through the Son, but he himself is not a creature, as Paul says of the Lord: "In him were all things created, and he is before all" (Colossians 1:16). Now he does not say "was created" before all things, but "is" before all things. To be created applies to all things, but "is before all" applies to the Son only.

2. For neither do we hold a Son-Father, as do the Sabellians, calling Him of one but not of the same essence, and thus destroying the existence of the Son. Neither do we ascribe the passible body which He bore for the salvation of the whole world to the Father. Neither can we imagine three Subsistences separated from each other, as results from their bodily nature in the case of men, lest we hold a plurality of gods like the heathen. But just as a river, produced from a well, is not separate, and yet there are in fact two visible objects and two names. For neither is the Father the Son, nor the Son the Father. For the Father is Father of the Son, and the Son, Son of the Father. For like as the well is not a river, nor the river a well, but both are one and the same water which is conveyed in a channel from the well to the river, so the Father's deity passes into the Son without flow and without division. For the Lord says, 'I came out from the Father and have come' ( John 16:28). But He is ever with the Father, for He is in the bosom of the Father, nor was ever the bosom of the Father void of the deity of the Son. For He says, 'I was by Him as one setting in order' ( Proverbs 8:30). But we do not regard God the Creator of all, the Son of God, as a creature, or thing made, or as made out of nothing, for He is truly existent from Him who exists, alone existing from Him who alone exists, in as much as the like glory and power was eternally and conjointly begotten of the Father. For 'He that has seen' the Son 'has seen the Father ( John 14:9). All things to wit were made through the Son; but He Himself is not a creature, as Paul says of the Lord: 'In Him were all things created, and He is before all' ( Colossians 1:16). Now He says not, 'was created' before all things, but 'is' before all things. To be created, namely, is applicable to all things, but 'is before all' applies to the Son only.

The Son is by nature an Offspring, perfect from the Perfect, begotten before all the hills (Proverbs 8:25), that is, before every rational and intelligent essence, as Paul also calls Him in another place 'first-born of all creation' (Colossians 1:15). By calling Him First-born, Paul shows that He is not a Creature, but Offspring of the Father. For it would be inconsistent with His deity for Him to be called a creature. All things were created by the Father through the Son, but the Son alone was eternally begotten from the Father. Therefore God the Word is 'first-born of all creation,' unchangeable from unchangeable. However, the body which He wore for our sake is a creature. Concerning this body Jeremiah says, according to the edition of the Seventy translators (Jeremiah 31:22): 'The Lord created for us for a planting a new salvation, in which salvation men shall go about,' but according to Aquila the same text reads: 'The Lord created a new thing in woman.' Now the salvation created for us for a planting, which is new, not old, and for us, not before us, is Jesus, who in respect of the Savior was made man, and whose name is translated in one place Salvation, in another Savior. But salvation proceeds from the Savior, just as illumination does from the light. The salvation, then, which came from the Savior, being created new, did, as Jeremiah says, 'create for us a new salvation,' and as Aquila renders: 'The Lord created a new thing in woman,' that is, in Mary. For nothing new was created in woman except the Lord's body, born of the Virgin Mary without intercourse, as it also says in the Proverbs in the person of Jesus: 'The Lord created me, a beginning of His ways for His works' (Proverbs 8:22). Now He does not say, 'created me before His works,' lest anyone should take the text as referring to the deity of the Word.

3. He is then by nature an Offspring, perfect from the Perfect, begotten before all the hills (Proverbs 8:25), that is before every rational and intelligent essence, as Paul also in another place calls Him 'first-born of all creation' ( Colossians 1:15). But by calling Him First-born, He shows that He is not a Creature, but Offspring of the Father. For it would be inconsistent with His deity for Him to be called a creature. For all things were created by the Father through the Son, but the Son alone was eternally begotten from the Father, whence God the Word is 'first-born of all creation,' unchangeable from unchangeable. However, the body which He wore for our sakes is a creature: concerning which Jeremiah says, according to the edition of the seventy translators ( Jeremiah 31:22): 'The Lord created for us for a planting a new salvation, in which salvation men shall go about:' but according to Aquila the same text runs: 'The Lord created a new thing in woman.' Now the salvation created for us for a planting, which is new, not old, and for us, not before us, is Jesus, Who in respect of the Saviour was made man, and whose name is translated in one place Salvation, in another Saviour. But salvation proceeds from the Saviour, just as illumination does from the light. The salvation, then, which was from the Saviour, being created new, did, as Jeremiah says, 'create for us a new salvation,' and as Aquila renders: 'The Lord created a new thing in woman,' that is in Mary. For nothing new was created in woman, save the Lord's body, born of the Virgin Mary without intercourse, as also it says in the Proverbs in the person of Jesus: 'The Lord created me, a beginning of His ways for His works' ( Proverbs 8:22). Now He does not say, 'created me before His works,' lest any should take the text of the deity of the Word.

Each text that refers to the creature is written with reference to Jesus in a bodily sense. For the Lord's humanity was created as "a beginning of ways," and He revealed it to us for our salvation. Through it we have our access to the Father, for He is the way (John 14:6) that leads us back to the Father. A way is a bodily, visible thing, just as the Lord's humanity is. Now then, the Word of God created all things, not being a creature but an offspring. He created none of the created things equal to or like Himself. It is the role of a Father to beget, while it is a workman's role to create. Accordingly, the body that the Lord bore for us is something made and created, which was begotten for us, as Paul says, "wisdom from God, and sanctification and righteousness, and redemption." Yet the Word existed before us and before all creation, and is the Wisdom of the Father. The Holy Spirit, being that which proceeds from the Father, is always in the hands of the Father who sends and of the Son who conveys Him, through whom He filled all things. The Father, possessing His existence from Himself, begot the Son—as we said, and did not create Him—as a river from a spring and as a branch from a root, and as brightness from a light, things which nature knows to be indivisible. Through Him to the Father be glory and power and greatness before all ages and unto all the ages of the ages. Amen.

4. Each text then which refers to the creature is written with reference to Jesus in a bodily sense. For the Lord's Humanity was created as 'a beginning of ways,' and He manifested it to us for our salvation. For by it we have our access to the Father. For He is the way ( John 14:6) which leads us back to the Father. And a way is a corporeal visible thing, such as is the Lord's humanity. Well, then, the Word of God created all things, not being a creature, but an offspring. For He created none of the created things equal or like unto Himself. But it is the part of a Father to beget, while it is a workman's part to create. Accordingly, that body is a thing made and created, which the Lord bore for us, which was begotten for us, as Paul says, 'wisdom from God, and sanctification and righteousness, and redemption;' while yet the Word was before us and before all Creation, and is, the Wisdom of the Father. But the Holy Spirit, being that which proceeds from the Father, is ever in the hands of the Father Who sends and of the Son Who conveys Him, by Whose means He filled all things. The Father, possessing His existence from Himself, begot the Son, as we said, and did not create Him, as a river from a well and as a branch from a root, and as brightness from a light, things which nature knows to be indivisible; through whom to the Father be glory and power and greatness before all ages, and unto all the ages of the ages. Amen.


Apologia Contra Arianos (Part II)

Source: Translated by M. Atkinson and Archibald Robertson. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 4. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/28082.htm>.

Chapter 5. Documents connected with the charges of the Meletians against S. Athanasius.

Peter was bishop among us before the persecution, and during it he suffered martyrdom. When Meletius, who held the title of bishop in Egypt, was convicted of many crimes, including offering sacrifice to idols, Peter deposed him in a general council of the bishops. After this, Meletius did not appeal to another council or try to defend himself before those who came after, but instead created a schism, so that those who followed him are even now called Meletians instead of Christians. He immediately began to attack the bishops and made false accusations, first against Peter himself, then against his successor Achillas, and after Achillas, against Alexander. He acted deceitfully in this way, following the example of Absalom, so that although he was disgraced by his deposition, he might mislead simple people through his slanders. While Meletius was doing this, the Arian heresy also arose. But at the Council of Nicaea, while the heresy was condemned and the Arians were cast out, the Meletians were received, for whatever reasons (it is not necessary now to mention why). However, not even five months had passed when the blessed Alexander died, and the Meletians, who should have remained quiet and been grateful that they were received on any terms, like dogs unable to forget their vomit, were again troubling the Churches.

59. Peter was Bishop among us before the persecution , and during the course of it he suffered martyrdom . When Meletius, who held the title of bishop in Egypt , was convicted of many crimes, and among the rest of offering sacrifice to idols , Peter deposed him in a general council of the bishops . Whereupon Meletius did not appeal to another council, or attempt to justify himself before those who should come after, but made a schism , so that they who espoused his cause are even yet called Meletians instead of Christians . He began immediately to revile the bishops , and made false accusations, first against Peter himself, and against his successor Achillas, and after Achillas, against Alexander. And he thus practised craftily, following the example of Absalom, to the end that, as he was disgraced by his deposition, he might by his calumnies mislead the simple. While Meletius was thus employed, the Arian heresy also had arisen. But in the Council of Nicæa, while the heresy was anathematized , and the Arians were cast out, the Meletians on whatever grounds (for it is not necessary now to mention the reason) were received. Five months however had not yet passed when, the blessed Alexander having died, the Meletians , who ought to have remained quiet, and to have been grateful that they were received on any terms, like dogs unable to forget their vomit, were again troubling the Churches.

Upon learning this, Eusebius, who had the lead in the Arian heresy, sends and buys the Meletians with large promises, becomes their secret friend, and arranges with them for their assistance whenever he might need it. At first he sent to me, urging me to admit Arius and his followers to communion, and threatened me in his spoken messages, while in his letters he merely made a request. And when I refused, declaring that it was not right for those who had invented heresy contrary to the truth, and had been condemned by the Ecumenical Council, to be admitted to communion, he caused the Emperor also, Constantine, of blessed memory, to write to me, threatening me that if I should not receive Arius and his followers, I would face those afflictions which I have previously undergone and which I am still suffering. The following is a part of his letter. Syncletius and Gaudentius, officers of the palace, were the bearers of it.

Upon learning this, Eusebius, who had the lead in the Arian heresy , sends and buys the Meletians with large promises, becomes their secret friend, and arranges with them for their assistance on any occasion when he might wish for it. At first he sent to me, urging me to admit Arius and his fellows to communion , and threatened me in his verbal communications, while in his letters he [merely] made a request. And when I refused, declaring that it was not right that those who had invented heresy contrary to the truth , and had been anathematized by the Ecumenical Council, should be admitted to communion, he caused the Emperor also, Constantine, of blessed memory, to write to me, threatening me, in case I should not receive Arius and his fellows, with those afflictions, which I have before undergone, and which I am still suffering. The following is a part of his letter. Syncletius and Gaudentius, officers of the palace , were the bearers of it.

A Section from a Letter by Emperor Constantine.

Part of a Letter from the Emperor Constantine.

Since you now know my will, grant free admission to all who wish to enter the Church. For if I learn that you have hindered or excluded anyone who claims to be admitted into communion with the Church, I will immediately send someone who will depose you by my command and remove you from your position.

Having therefore knowledge of my will, grant free admission to all who wish to enter into the Church . For if I learn that you have hindered or excluded any who claim to be admitted into communion with the Church , I will immediately send some one who shall depose you by my command, and shall remove you from your place.

When I wrote to the Emperor about this and tried to convince him that this anti-Christian heresy had no communion with the Catholic Church, Eusebius immediately took advantage of the opportunity he had arranged with the Meletians. He wrote and persuaded them to invent some pretext so that, just as they had done against Peter and Achillas and Alexander, they might devise and spread accusations against us as well. After searching for a long time and finding nothing, they finally conspired together, with the advice of Eusebius and his associates, and fabricated their first accusation through Ision, Eudaemon, and Callinicus. This concerned linen vestments, claiming that I had imposed a law upon the Egyptians and had required them to observe it first. But when certain presbyters of mine were found to be present and the Emperor examined the matter, they were condemned (the presbyters were Apis and Macarius), and the Emperor wrote, condemning Ision and ordering me to appear before him. His letters were as follows.

60. When upon this I wrote and endeavoured to convince the Emperor, that that anti- Christian heresy had no communion with the Catholic Church , Eusebius immediately, availing himself of the occasion which he had agreed upon with the Meletians , writes and persuades them to invent some pretext, so that, as they had practised against Peter and Achillas and Alexander, they might devise and spread reports against us also. Accordingly, after seeking for a long time, and finding nothing, they at last agree together, with the advice of Eusebius and his fellows, and fabricate their first accusation by means of Ision, Eudæmon, and Callinicus , respecting the linen vestments , to the effect that I had imposed a law upon the Egyptians , and had required its observance of them first. But when certain Presbyters of mine were found to be present, and the Emperor took cognizance of the matter, they were condemned (the Presbyters were Apis and Macarius), and the Emperor wrote, condemning Ision, and ordering me to appear before him. His letters were as follows.

Eusebius, having learned about this, persuades them to wait. When I arrived, they then accused Macarius of breaking the cup and brought against me the most serious accusation possible—namely, that being an enemy of the Emperor, I had sent a bag of gold to a certain Philumenus. The Emperor therefore heard us on this charge as well at Psammathia, where they were condemned as usual and driven from his presence. As I was returning, he wrote the following letter to the people.

Eusebius, having intelligence of this, persuades them to wait; and when I arrive, they next accuse Macarius of breaking the cup, and bring against me the most heinous accusation possible, viz. that, being an enemy of the Emperor, I had sent a purse of gold to one Philumenus. The Emperor therefore heard us on this charge also in Psammathia , when they, as usual, were condemned, and driven from the presence; and, as I returned, he wrote the following letter to the people.

Constantine Maximus Augustus, to the people of the Catholic Church at Alexandria.

Constantine, Maximus, Augustus, to the people of the Catholic Church at Alexandria.

Beloved brothers and sisters, I greet you well, calling upon God, who is the chief witness of my intention, and on the Only-begotten, the Author of our Law, who is sovereign over the lives of all people and who hates divisions. But what should I say to you? That I am in good health? No, I would be able to enjoy better health and strength if you had mutual love for one another and had gotten rid of your hostilities. Because of the storms stirred up by contentious people, we have abandoned the safe harbor of brotherly love. What a tragedy! What perverseness is this! What harmful consequences are produced every day by the turmoil of envy that has been stirred up among you! This is why evil reports have settled upon the people of God. Where has the faith of righteousness gone? We are so wrapped up in the darkness of confusion, not only through many errors but through the faults of ungrateful people, that we tolerate those who support foolishness. Even though we are aware of those who set aside goodness and truth, we pay them no attention. What strange inconsistency this is! We do not confront our enemies, but we follow the example of their destructive behavior. As a result, the most harmful errors, finding no one to oppose them, easily make a way for themselves, if I may put it that way. Is there no understanding among us, for the sake of our common nature, since we are so neglectful of the commands of the law?

61. Beloved brethren, I greet you well, calling upon God , Who is the chief witness of my intention, and on the Only-begotten, the Author of our Law, Who is Sovereign over the lives of all men , and Who hates dissensions. But what shall I say to you? That I am in good health? Nay, but I should be able to enjoy better health and strength, if you were possessed with mutual love one towards another, and had rid yourselves of your enmities, through which, in consequence of the storms excited by contentious men, we have left the haven of brotherly love . Alas! What perverseness is this! What evil consequences are produced every day by the tumult of envy which has been stirred up among you! Hence it is that evil reports have settled upon the people of God . Whither has the faith of righteousness departed? For we are so involved in the mists of darkness, not only through manifold errors , but through the faults of ungrateful men, that we bear with those who favour folly, and though we are aware of them, take no heed of those who set aside goodness and truth . What strange inconsistency is this! We do not convict our enemies, but we follow the example of robbery which they set us, whereby the most pernicious errors , finding no one to oppose them, easily, if I may so speak, make a way for themselves. Is there no understanding among us, for the credit of our common nature, since we are thus neglectful of the injunctions of the law?

But someone will say that love is something produced by nature. However, I ask, how is it that we who have received the law of God as our guide in addition to our natural advantages still put up with the disturbances and disorders stirred up by our enemies, who appear inflamed, as if with firebrands? How is it that having eyes, we do not see or understand, even though we are surrounded by the wisdom of the law? What a state of numbness has come over our life, that we are so careless about ourselves, even though God warns us! Is this not an unbearable evil? And should we not regard such men as our enemies, rather than as the household and people of God? For they are enraged against us, wicked as they are: they bring serious accusations against us and attack us as enemies.

But some one will say, that love is a thing brought out by nature. But, I ask, how is it that we who have got the law of God for our guide in addition to our natural advantages, thus tolerate the disturbances and disorders raised by our enemies, who seem inflamed, as it were, with firebrands? How is it, that having eyes, we see not, neither understand, though we are surrounded by the intelligence of the law? What a stupor has seized upon our life, that we are thus neglectful of ourselves, and that although God admonishes us! Is it not an intolerable evil ? And ought we not to esteem such men as our enemies, and not the household and people of God? For they are infuriated against us, abandoned as they are: they lay grievous crimes to our charge, and make attacks upon us as enemies.

And I want you to consider the extreme madness with which they do this. These foolish men carry their malice on the tip of their tongues. They carry around a kind of leaden anger, so that they strike one another in turn and drag us in as well, thereby increasing their own punishment. The good teacher is counted as an enemy, while the one who clothes himself with the vice of envy, contrary to all justice, profits from the gentle disposition of the people. He ravages and consumes, he adorns himself and promotes himself with false praises. He undermines the truth and corrupts the faith until he finds a hole and hiding place for his conscience. Thus their very perverseness makes them miserable, while they shamelessly put themselves forward for positions of honor, however unworthy they may be. Ah, what a disaster this is! They say things like: This man is too old; that one is just a boy; the office belongs to me; it is owed to me, since it is taken from him. I will win everyone over to my side, and then I will use my power to destroy him. Their madness is plainly proclaimed to the whole world—the sight of companies, gatherings, and rowers under command in their hostile conspiracies. Alas, what absurd behavior is ours, if I may say so! Do they put on a display of their folly in the Church of God? And are they not yet ashamed of themselves? Do they not yet blame themselves? Are they not struck in their consciences, so that they might now at last show that they have a proper sense of their deceit and quarrelsomeness? Theirs is the sheer force of envy, supported by those destructive influences that naturally belong to it. But these wretches have no power against your bishop. Believe me, brothers, their efforts will have no other result than this: after they have worn down our days, they will leave themselves no place of repentance in this life. Therefore I beg you, help yourselves. Receive our love kindly, and with all your strength drive away those who want to erase from among us the grace of unanimity. And looking to God, love one another. I gladly received your bishop Athanasius and spoke to him in such a way, being convinced that he was a man of God. It is for you to understand these things, not for me to judge them. I thought it fitting that the most reverend Athanasius himself should convey my greeting to you, knowing his kind care for you, which, in a manner worthy of that peaceable faith that I myself profess, is continually engaged in the good work of declaring saving knowledge, and will be able to exhort you as is appropriate. May God preserve you, beloved brothers.

62. And I would have you yourselves to consider with what exceeding madness they do this. The foolish men carry their maliciousness at their tongues' end. They carry about with them a sort of leaden anger , so that they reciprocally smite one another, and involve us by way of increasing their own punishment. The good teacher is accounted an enemy, while he who clothes himself with the vice of envy , contrary to all justice makes his gain of the gentle temper of the people; he ravages, and consumes, he decks himself out, and recommends himself with false praises; he subverts the truth , and corrupts the faith , until he finds out a hole and hiding-place for his conscience . Thus their very perverseness makes them wretched, while they impudently prefer themselves to places of honour , however unworthy they may be. Ah! What a mischief is this! They say Such an one is too old; such an one is a mere boy; the office belongs to me; it is due to me, since it is taken away from him. I will gain over all men to my side, and then I will endeavour with my power to ruin him. Plain indeed is this proclamation of their madness to all the world; the sight of companies, and gatherings, and rowers under command in their offensive cabals. Alas! What preposterous conduct is ours, if I may say it! Do they make an exhibition of their folly in the Church of God ? And are they not yet ashamed of themselves? Do they not yet blame themselves? Are they not smitten in their consciences , so that they now at length show that they entertain a proper sense of their deceit and contentiousness? Theirs is the mere force of envy , supported by those baneful influences which naturally belong to it. But those wretches have no power against your Bishop. Believe me, brethren, their endeavours will have no other effect than this, after they have worn down our days, to leave to themselves no place of repentance in this life. Wherefore I beseech you, lend help to yourselves; receive kindly our love , and with all your strength drive away those who desire to obliterate from among us the grace of unanimity; and looking unto God , love one another. I received gladly your Bishop Athanasius, and addressed him in such a manner, as being persuaded that he was a man of God . It is for you to understand these things, not for me to judge of them. I thought it becoming that the most reverend Athanasius himself should convey my salutation to you, knowing his kind care of you, which, in a manner worthy of that peaceable faith which I myself profess, is continually engaged in the good work of declaring saving knowledge , and will be able to exhort you as is suitable, May God preserve you, beloved brethren.

Such was the letter of Constantine.

Such was the letter of Constantine.

After these events, the Meletians remained quiet for a short time, but later showed their hostility again and devised the following plot, intending to please those who had hired them. The Mareotis is a rural district of Alexandria where Meletius had been unable to create a schism. While the churches still existed within their designated boundaries, and all the presbyters had congregations in them, and while the people were living in peace, a certain person named Ischyras, who was not a clergyman but had a corrupt character, tried to lead the people of his own village astray by claiming to be a clergyman. When I learned about this, the presbyter of that place informed me during my visitation of the churches, and I sent Macarius the presbyter with him to summon Ischyras. They found him sick and lying in a cell, and instructed his father to warn his son not to continue such practices as had been reported against him. But when he recovered from his illness, since his friends and his father prevented him from pursuing the same course, he fled to the Meletians. They established communication with Eusebius and his associates, and eventually they invented that false accusation that Macarius had broken a cup, and that a certain bishop named Arsenius had been murdered by me. They hid Arsenius so that he might seem to have been killed when he did not appear, and they carried around a hand, claiming that he had been dismembered. As for Ischyras, whom they did not even know, they began to spread the story that he was a presbyter, so that what he said about the cup might deceive the people. However, Ischyras, being rebuked by his friends, came to me weeping and said that nothing like what they had reported had been done by Macarius, and that he himself had been bribed by the Meletians to fabricate this false charge. And he wrote the following letter.

63. After these occurrences the Meletians remained quiet for a little time, but afterwards showed their hostility again, and contrived the following plot, with the aim of pleasing those who had hired their services. The Mareotis is a country district of Alexandria, in which Meletius was not able to make a schism . Now while the Churches still existed within their appointed limits, and all the Presbyters had congregations in them, and while the people were living in peace, a certain person named Ischyras , who was not a clergyman , but of a worthless disposition, endeavoured to lead astray the people of his own village, declaring himself to be a clergyman . Upon learning this, the Presbyter of the place informed me of it when I was going through my visitation of the Churches , and I sent Macarius the Presbyter with him to summon Ischyras. They found him sick and lying in a cell, and charged his father to admonish his son not to continue any such practices as had been reported against him. But when he recovered from his sickness, being prevented by his friends and his father from pursuing the same course, he fled over to the Meletians ; and they communicate with Eusebius and his fellows, and at last that calumny is invented by them, that Macarius had broken a cup, and that a certain Bishop named Arsenius had been murdered by me. Arsenius they placed in concealment, in order that he might seem made away with, when he did not make his appearance; and they carried about a hand, pretending that he had been cut to pieces. As for Ischyras, whom they did not even know , they began to spread a report that he was a Presbyter, in order that what he said about the cup might mislead the people. Ischyras, however, being censured by his friends, came to me weeping, and said that no such thing as they had reported had been done by Macarius, and that himself had been suborned by the Meletians to invent this calumny . And he wrote the following letter.

To the Blessed Pope Athanasius, Ischyras sends greetings in the Lord.

To the Blessed pope Athanasius, Ischyras sends health in the Lord.

When I came to you, my Lord Bishop, wanting to be received into the Church, you corrected me for what I had previously said, as if I had gone to such extremes of my own free will. Therefore I am submitting to you this written apology so that you may understand that violence was used against me and I was beaten by Isaac and Heraclides, and Isaac of Letopolis, and their associates. I declare and call God as my witness in this matter that I do not know you to be guilty of any of the things they claimed. No cup was broken and no Holy Table was overturned, but they forced me through violent treatment to say all these things. I make this defense and submit it to you in writing, desiring and requesting to be admitted among the members of your congregation. I pray that you may have health in the Lord.

64. As when I came to you, my Lord Bishop, desiring to be received into the Church , you reproved me for what I formerly said, as though I had proceeded to such lengths of my own free choice, I therefore submit to you this my apology in writing, in order that you may understand, that violence was used towards me, and blows inflicted on me by Isaac and Heraclides, and Isaac of Letopolis, and those of their party. And I declare, and take God as my witness in this matter, that of none of the things which they have stated, do I know you to be guilty. For no breaking of a cup or overturning of the Holy Table ever took place, but they compelled me by violent usage to assert all this. And this defense I make and submit to you in writing, desiring and claiming for myself to be admitted among the members of your congregation. I pray that you may have health in the Lord.

I am submitting this document in my own handwriting to you, Bishop Athanasius, in the presence of the presbyters Ammonas of Dicella, Heraclius of Phascos, Boccon of Chenebri, Achillas of Myrsine, Didymus of Taphosiris, and Justus from Bomotheus, and of the deacons Paul, Peter, and Olympius of Alexandria, and Ammonius, Pistus, Demetrius, and Gaius of the Mareotis.

I submit this my handwriting to you the Bishop Athanasius in the presence of the Presbyters , Ammonas of Dicella, Heraclius of Phascos, Boccon of Chenebri, Achillas of Myrsine, Didymus of Taphosiris, and Justus from Bomotheus ; and of the Deacons, Paul , Peter, and Olympius, of Alexandria, and Ammonius, Pistus, Demetrius, and Gaius, of the Mareotis.

Despite this statement from Ischyras, they spread the same charges against me everywhere again, and also reported them to Emperor Constantine. He had already heard about the affair of the cup in Psammathia when I was there, and had exposed the lies of my enemies. But now he wrote to Antioch to Dalmatius the Censor, requiring him to conduct a judicial investigation concerning the murder. So the Censor sent me notice to prepare my defense against the charge. When I received his letters, at first I paid no attention to the matter because I knew that nothing they said was true. However, seeing that the Emperor was concerned, I wrote to my fellow ministers in Egypt and sent a deacon to find out something about Arsenius, since I had not seen the man for five or six years. Well, not to make this account too long, Arsenius was found in hiding, first in Egypt, and afterward my friends discovered him hiding in Tyre as well. What was most remarkable was that even when he was discovered, he would not admit that he was Arsenius, until he was exposed in court before Paul, who was then Bishop of Tyre, and finally out of sheer shame could not deny it.

65. Notwithstanding this statement of Ischyras, they again spread abroad the same charges against me everywhere, and also reported them to the Emperor Constantine. He too had heard before of the affair of the cup in Psammathia , when I was there, and had detected the falsehood of my enemies. But now he wrote to Antioch to Dalmatius the Censor requiring him to institute a judicial enquiry respecting the murder . Accordingly the Censor sent me notice to prepare for my defense against the charge. Upon receiving his letters, although at first I paid no regard to the thing because I knew that nothing of what they said was true , yet seeing that the Emperor was moved, I wrote to my fellow-ministers into Egypt , and sent a deacon , desiring to learn something of Arsenius, for I had not seen the man for five or six years. Well, not to relate the matter at length, Arsenius was found in concealment, in the first instance in Egypt , and afterwards my friends discovered him again in concealment in Tyre also. And what was most remarkable, even when he was discovered he would not confess that he was Arsenius, until he was convicted in court before Paul , who was then Bishop of Tyre , and at last out of very shame could not deny it.

He did this to keep his agreement with Eusebius and his associates, so that if he were found out, the scheme they were running would finally be exposed—which is exactly what happened. When I wrote to the Emperor informing him that Arsenius had been found alive, and reminded him of what he had heard in Psammathia about Macarius the Presbyter, he stopped the proceedings of the Censor's court and wrote condemning the charges against me as slanderous. He also ordered Eusebius and his associates, who were traveling east to testify against me, to turn back. Now to demonstrate that they accused me of murdering Arsenius (without producing the letters of many people on this subject), it will be enough to present just one letter from Alexander the Bishop of Thessalonica, from which the content of the others can be understood. He, being aware of the reports that Archaph, who is also called John, was spreading against me regarding the murder, and having heard that Arsenius was alive, wrote as follows.

This he did in order to fulfil his contract with Eusebius and his fellows, lest, if he were discovered, the game they were playing should at length be broken up; which in fact came to pass. For when I wrote the Emperor word, that Arsenius was discovered, and reminded him of what he had heard in Psammathia concerning Macarius the Presbyter, he stopped the proceedings of the Censor's court, and wrote condemning the proceedings against me as calumnious , and commanded Eusebius and his fellows, who were coming into the East to appear against me, to return. Now in order to show that they accused me of having murdered Arsenius (not to bring forward the letters of many persons on the subject), it shall be sufficient only to produce one from Alexander the Bishop of Thessalonica, from which the tenor of the rest may be inferred. He then being acquainted with the reports which Archaph, who is also called John, circulated against me on the subject of the murder , and having heard that Arsenius was alive, wrote as follows.

Letter of Alexander.

Letter of Alexander.

To his dearly beloved son and fellow-minister of like mind, the lord Athanasius, Alexander the Bishop sends greetings in the Lord.

To his dearly beloved son and fellow-minister like-minded, the lord Athanasius, Alexander the Bishop sends health in the Lord.

I congratulate the most excellent Sarapion for striving so earnestly to adorn himself with holy habits, and in this way bringing greater honor to his father's memory. As Holy Scripture says somewhere, "though his father die, yet he is as though he were not dead," for he has left behind a memorial of his life. You yourself, my lord, know what my feelings were toward the ever-memorable Sozon, for you know both the sacredness of his memory and the goodness of the young man. I have received only one letter from your reverence, which this youth delivered to me. I mention this to you, my lord, so that you may know. Our dearly beloved brother and deacon Macarius gave me great pleasure by writing to me from Constantinople that the false accuser Archaph had been disgraced for declaring before everyone that a living man had been murdered. The unerring Scriptures assure us that he will receive from the righteous Judge, together with all his associates, the punishment that his crimes deserve. May the Lord of all preserve you for very many years, my lord, in every way most kind.

66. I congratulate the most excellent Sarapion, that he is striving so earnestly to adorn himself with holy habits, and is thus advancing to higher praise the memory of his father. For, as the Holy Scripture somewhere says, 'though his father die, yet he is as though he were not dead :' for he has left behind him a memorial of his life. What my feelings were towards the ever memorable Sozon, you yourself, my lord , are not ignorant , for you know the sacredness of his memory, as well as the goodness of the young man. I have received only one letter from your reverence, which I had by the hands of this youth. I mention this to you, my lord, in order that you may know . Our dearly beloved brother and deacon Macarius, afforded me great pleasure by writing to me from Constantinople, that the false accuser Archaph had met with disgrace, for having given out before all men that a live man had been murdered. That he will receive from the righteous Judge, together with all the tribe of his associates, that punishment, which his crimes deserve, the unerring Scriptures assure us. May the Lord of all preserve you for very many years, my lord, in every way most kind.

And those who lived with Arsenius testify that he was kept hidden for this very purpose—so they could pretend he was dead. When we searched for him, we found the person who had concealed him, and as a result, he wrote the following letter to John, who played the leading role in this false accusation.

67. And they who lived with Arsenius bear witness , that he was kept in concealment for this purpose, that they might pretend his death; for in searching after him we found the person [who had done so], and he in consequence wrote the following letter to John, who played the chief part in this false accusation.

To his dearly beloved brother John, Pinnes, Presbyter of the Monastery of Ptemencyrcis, in the district of Anteopolis, sends greeting.

To his dearly beloved brother John, Pinnes, Presbyter of the Monastery of Ptemencyrcis, in the home of Anteopolis, sends greeting.

I want you to know that Athanasius sent his deacon into the Thebais to search everywhere for Arsenius. Pecysius the Presbyter, Silvanus the brother of Helias, Tapenacerameus, and Paul the monk of Hypsele, whom he first encountered, admitted that Arsenius was with us. When we learned this, we had him put on board a ship and sent him to sail to the lower regions with Helias the monk. Afterward, the deacon suddenly returned with certain others and entered our monastery searching for the same Arsenius. They did not find him because, as I said before, we had sent him away to the lower regions. However, they took me along with Helias the monk, who had helped him escape, to Alexandria and brought us before the Duke. I could not deny it, but confessed that he was alive and had not been murdered. The monk who helped him escape also confessed the same. Therefore, I am informing you of these things, Father, so that you will not proceed to accuse Athanasius. For I declared that he was alive and had been concealed with us, and all this has become known in Egypt, and it can no longer be kept secret.

I wish you to know , that Athanasius sent his deacon into the Thebais, to search everywhere for Arsenius; and Pecysius the Presbyter, and Silvanus the brother of Helias, and Tapenacerameus, and Paul monk of Hypsele, whom he first fell in with, confessed that Arsenius was with us. Upon learning this we caused him to be put on board a vessel, and to sail to the lower countries with Helias the monk . Afterwards the deacon returned again suddenly with certain others, and entered our monastery , in search of the same Arsenius, and him they found not, because, as I said before, we had sent him away to the lower countries; but they conveyed me together with Helias the monk , who took him out of the way, to Alexandria , and brought us before the Duke ; when I was unable to deny, but confessed that he was alive, and had not been murdered: the monk also who took him out of the way confessed the same. Wherefore I acquaint you with these things, Father, lest you should determine to accuse Athanasius; for I said that he was alive, and had been concealed with us, and all this has become known in Egypt , and it cannot any longer be kept secret.

I, Paphnutius, a monk from the same monastery who wrote this letter, warmly greet you. I pray for your good health.

I, Paphnutius, monk of the same monastery , who wrote this letter, heartily salute you. I pray for your health.

The following is also the letter that the Emperor wrote when he learned that Arsenius had been found to be alive.

The following also is the letter which the Emperor wrote when he learned that Arsenius was found to be alive.

Constantine, Victor, Maximus, Augustus, to Pope Athanasius.

Constantine, Victor, Maximus, Augustus, to the pope Athanasius.

Having read the letters from your wisdom, I felt moved to write back to your fortitude and to urge you to work toward restoring the people of God to peace and merciful attitudes. For in my own mind I consider these things to be of the greatest importance: that we should pursue truth and always keep righteousness in our thoughts, and take special pleasure in those who walk in the right way of life. But concerning those who deserve complete condemnation—I mean the thoroughly perverse and ungodly Meletians, who have finally made themselves foolish through their own folly and are now stirring up unreasonable disturbances through envy, uproar, and disorder, thus revealing their own ungodly dispositions—I will say this much. You see that those whom they claimed had been killed by the sword are still among us and alive. Now what could be stronger evidence against them, and what could so clearly and obviously lead to their condemnation, than the fact that those whom they declared to have been murdered are still alive and therefore able to speak for themselves?

68. Having read the letters of your wisdom, I felt the inclination to write in return to your fortitude , and to exhort you that you would endeavour to restore the people of God to tranquillity, and to merciful feelings. For in my own mind I hold these things to be of the greatest importance, that we should cultivate truth , and ever keep righteousness in our thoughts, and have pleasure especially in those who walk in the right way of life. But as concerning those who are deserving of all execration, I mean the most perverse and ungodly Meletians , who have at last stultified themselves by their folly, and are now raising unreasonable commotions by envy , uproar, and tumult, thus making manifest their own ungodly dispositions, I will say thus much. You see that those who they pretended had been slain with the sword, are still among us, and in the enjoyment of life. Now what could be a stronger presumption against them, and one so manifestly and clearly tending to their condemnation, as that those whom they declared to have been murdered, are yet in the enjoyment of life, and accordingly will be able to speak for themselves?

But this further accusation was advanced by these same Meletians. They positively affirmed that you, rushing in with lawless violence, had seized and broken a cup that was kept in the most Holy Place. Certainly there could not be a more serious charge or a more grievous offense, had such a crime actually been committed. But what kind of accusation is this? What is the meaning of this change and variation and difference in the details, so much so that they now transfer this same accusation to another person? This fact makes it clearer than the light itself, so to speak, that they designed to lay a plot against your wisdom. After this, who can be willing to follow them—men who have fabricated such charges to harm another, seeing too that they are hurrying themselves toward ruin and are aware that they are accusing you of false and invented crimes? Who then, as I said, will follow after them and thus rush headlong in the way of destruction, in that way in which it seems they alone suppose that they have hope of safety and of help? But if they were willing to walk according to a pure conscience and to be guided by the best wisdom and to go in the way of a sound mind, they would easily recognize that no help can come to them from Divine Providence while they are given over to such actions and tempt their own destruction. I would not call this a harsh judgment of them, but the simple truth.

But this further accusation was advanced by these same Meletians . They positively affirmed that you, rushing in with lawless violence , had seized upon and broken a cup, which was deposited in the most Holy Place; than which there certainly could not be a more serious charge, nor a more grievous offense, had such a crime actually been perpetrated. But what manner of accusation is this? What is the meaning of this change and variation and difference in the circumstances of it, insomuch that they now transfer this same accusation to another person , a fact which makes it clearer, so to speak, than the light itself, that they designed to lay a plot for your wisdom? After this, who can be willing to follow them, men that have fabricated such charges to the injury of another, seeing too that they are hurrying themselves on to ruin, and are conscious that they are accusing you of false and feigned crimes? Who then, as I said, will follow after them, and thus go headlong in the way of destruction; in that way in which it seems they alone suppose that they have hope of safety and of help? But if they were willing to walk according to a pure conscience , and to be directed by the best wisdom, and to go in the way of a sound mind , they would easily perceive that no help can come to them from Divine Providence , while they are given up to such doings, and tempt their own destruction. I should not call this a harsh judgment of them, but the simple truth .

I also want this letter to be read frequently by your wisdom in public, so that it may become known to everyone and especially reach the ears of those who are acting this way and stirring up trouble. The judgment I have expressed according to the requirements of justice is also confirmed by the actual facts. Therefore, since there is such great offense in this conduct, let them understand that I have made this judgment and reached this decision: if they stir up any further disturbance of this kind, I will personally take charge of the matter, and I will do so not according to ecclesiastical law but according to civil law, and I will in the future expose them for what they clearly are—robbers, so to speak, not only against humanity but against the divine teaching itself. May God always preserve you, beloved brother!

And finally, I will add, that I wish this letter to be read frequently by your wisdom in public, that it may thereby come to the knowledge of all men , and especially reach the ears of those who thus act, and thus raise disturbances; for the judgment which is expressed by me according to the dictates of equity is confirmed also by real facts. Wherefore, seeing that in such conduct there is so great an offense, let them understand that I have thus judged; and that I have come to this determination, that if they excite any further commotion of this kind, I will myself in person take cognizance of the matter, and that not according to the ecclesiastical , but according to the civil laws , and so I will in future find them out, because they clearly are robbers , so to speak, not only against human kind, but against the divine doctrine itself. May God ever preserve you, beloved brother!

So that the wickedness of the accusers might be more fully exposed, Arsenius himself also wrote to me after he was discovered in his hiding place. Just as the letter that Ischyras had written confessed the falseness of their accusation, so the letter of Arsenius proved their maliciousness even more completely.

69. But that the wickedness of the calumniators might be more fully displayed, behold Arsenius also wrote to me after he was discovered in his place of concealment; and as the letter which Ischyras had written confessed the falsehood of their accusation, so that of Arsenius proved their maliciousness still more completely.

To the blessed Pope Athanasius, Arsenius, Bishop of those who were formerly under Meletius in the city of the Hypselites, together with the Presbyters and Deacons, wishes much health in the Lord.

To the blessed Pope Athanasius, Arsenius, Bishop of those who were heretofore under Meletius in the city of the Hypselites, together with the Presbyters and Deacons, wishes much health in the Lord.

We earnestly desire peace and unity with the Catholic Church, which by God's grace you lead, and we wish to submit ourselves to the Canon of the Church according to the ancient rule. We are writing to you, dearly beloved Pope, and declare in the Lord's name that we will no longer share communion with those who remain in schism and are not yet at peace with the Catholic Church, whether they are Bishops, Presbyters, or Deacons. We will not join them if they attempt to establish anything in a Council. We will not send letters of peace to them or accept such letters from them. Furthermore, without the consent of you, the bishop of the metropolis, we will not announce any decision concerning Bishops or any other general ecclesiastical matter. Instead, we will obey all the canons that have been established up to now, following the example of the Bishops Ammonian, Tyrannus, Plusian, and the others. Therefore, we ask your goodness to write back to us promptly, and also to our fellow ministers concerning us, informing them that from now on we will stand by the resolution mentioned above and will be at peace with the Catholic Church and in unity with our fellow ministers in the various districts. We are convinced that your prayers, being acceptable to God, will move Him so that this peace will be firm and unbreakable to the end, according to the will of God the Lord of all, through Jesus Christ our Lord.

Being earnestly desirous of peace and union with the Catholic Church , over which by the grace of God you preside, and wishing to submit ourselves to the Canon of the Church , according to the ancient rule , we write unto you, dearly beloved Pope, and declare in the name of the Lord, that we will not for the future hold communion with those who continue in schism , and are not yet at peace with the Catholic Church , whether Bishops, Presbyters , or Deacons. Neither will we take part with them if they wish to establish anything in a Council; neither will we send letters of peace unto them nor receive such from them; neither yet without the consent of you, the bishop of the metropolis, will we publish any determination concerning Bishops, or on any other general ecclesiastical question; but we will yield obedience to all the canons that have heretofore been ordained, after the example of the Bishops Ammonian, Tyrannus, Plusian, and the rest. Wherefore we beseech your goodness to write to us speedily in answer, and likewise to our fellow-ministers concerning us, informing them that we will henceforth abide by the fore-mentioned resolution and will be at peace with the Catholic Church , and at unity with our fellow-ministers in the [various] districts. And we are persuaded that your prayers , being acceptable unto God , will so prevail with Him, that this peace shall be firm and indissoluble unto the end, according to the will of God the Lord of all, through Jesus Christ our Lord.

The sacred ministry under your authority, we and those with us greet. Very soon, if God permits, we will come to visit your goodness. I, Arsenius, pray for your health in the Lord for many years, most blessed Pope.

The sacred Ministry that is under you, we and those that are with us salute. Very shortly, if God permit, we will come to visit your goodness. I, Arsenius, pray for your health in the Lord for many years, most blessed Pope.

However, an even stronger and clearer proof of the false accusation against us is John's recantation, which the most God-beloved Emperor Constantine of blessed memory himself witnessed. After learning how John had accused himself and after receiving letters from him expressing his repentance, Constantine wrote to him as follows.

70. But a stronger and clearer proof of the calumny against us is the recantation of John, of which the most God-beloved Emperor Constantine of blessed memory is a witness , for knowing how John had accused himself, and having received letters from him expressing his repentance, he wrote to him as follows.

Constantine, Maximus, Augustus to John.

Constantine, Maximus, Augustus to John.

The letters I received from your wisdom were extremely pleasing to me, because I learned from them what I very much wanted to hear: that you had set aside every trivial grievance, had joined the Communion of the Church as was proper for you, and were now in complete harmony with the most reverend Bishop Athanasius. Be assured, then, that I entirely approve of your conduct in this matter, because by giving up all quarreling, you have done what is pleasing to God and have embraced the unity of His Church. Therefore, so that you may obtain the fulfillment of your wishes, I have decided it is right to grant you permission to use the public transportation system and to come to the court of my clemency. Let it be your responsibility, then, to make no delay; but since this letter gives you authority to use the public transportation, come to me immediately, so that you may have your desires fulfilled and by appearing in my presence may enjoy the pleasure that is fitting for you to receive. May God preserve you continually, dearly beloved brother.

The letters which I have received from your prudence were extremely pleasing to me, because I learned from them what I very much longed to hear, that you had laid aside every petty feeling, had joined the Communion of the Church as became you, and were now in perfect concord with the most reverend Bishop Athanasius. Be assured therefore that so far I entirely approve of your conduct; because, giving up all skirmishing, you have done that which is pleasing to God , and have embraced the unity of His Church . In order therefore that you may obtain the accomplishment of your wishes, I have thought it right to grant you permission to enter the public conveyance , and to come to the court of my clemency. Let it then be your care to make no delay; but as this letter gives you authority to use the public conveyance, come to me immediately, that you may have your desires fulfilled, and by appearing in my presence may enjoy that pleasure which it is fit for you to receive. May God preserve you continually, dearly beloved brother.

Chapter 6. Documents connected with the Council of Tyre.

Thus ended the conspiracy. The Meletians were driven back and disgraced, but despite this, Eusebius and his associates still did not remain quiet. Their concern was not for the Meletians but for Arius and his supporters, and they feared that if the proceedings against the former were halted, they would no longer find people to act as agents through whom they could introduce that heresy. Therefore, they stirred up the Meletians again and persuaded the Emperor to order that a Council be held once more at Tyre. Count Dionysius was sent there, and a military guard was assigned to Eusebius and his associates. Macarius was also sent as a prisoner to Tyre under a guard of soldiers, and the Emperor wrote to me and imposed a strict command upon me, so that, though unwilling, I set out. The whole conspiracy can be understood from the letters which the Bishops of Egypt wrote, but it will be necessary to explain how it was planned by them from the beginning, so that the malice and wickedness exercised against me may be seen. There are in Egypt, Libya, and Pentapolis nearly one hundred Bishops. None of them brought any charge against me, none of the Presbyters found any fault with me, none of the people spoke anything against me. Rather, it was the Meletians who had been expelled by Peter, and the Arians, who divided the plot between themselves, with one party claiming for themselves the right to accuse me and the other the right to judge the case. I objected to Eusebius and his associates as being my enemies on account of the heresy. Next, I demonstrated in the following manner that the person who was called my accuser was not a Presbyter at all. When Meletius was admitted into communion—would that he had never been admitted—the blessed Alexander, who knew his craftiness, required from him a list of the Bishops whom he said he had in Egypt, and of the presbyters and deacons who were in Alexandria itself, and any he had in the countryside. Pope Alexander did this to prevent Meletius, having received freedom in the Church, from presenting many people and thus continually, through fraudulent procedure, introducing upon us whomever he pleased. Accordingly, he prepared the following list of those in Egypt.

71. Thus ended the conspiracy. The Meletians were repulsed and covered with shame; but notwithstanding this Eusebius and his fellows still did not remain quiet, for it was not for the Meletians but for Arius and his fellows, that they cared, and they were afraid lest, if the proceedings of the former should be stopped, they should no longer find persons to play the parts , by whose assistance they might bring in that heresy . They therefore again stirred up the Meletians , and persuaded the Emperor to give orders that a Council should be held afresh at Tyre , and Count Dionysius was dispatched there, and a military guard was given to Eusebius and his fellows. Macarius also was sent as a prisoner to Tyre under a guard of soldiers; and the Emperor wrote to me, and laid a peremptory command upon me, so that, however unwilling, I set out. The whole conspiracy may be understood from the letters which the Bishops of Egypt wrote; but it will be necessary to relate how it was contrived by them in the outset, that so may be perceived the malice and wickedness that was exercised against me. There are in Egypt , Libya, and Pentapolis, nearly one hundred Bishops; none of whom laid anything to my charge; none of the Presbyters found any fault with me; none of the people spoke anything against me; but it was the Meletians who were ejected by Peter, and the Arians , that divided the plot between them, while the one party claimed to themselves the right of accusing me, the other of sitting in judgment on the case. I objected to Eusebius and his fellows as being my enemies on account of the heresy ; next, I showed in the following manner that the person who was called my accuser was not a Presbyter at all. When Meletius was admitted into communion (would that he had never been so admitted! ) the blessed Alexander who knew his craftiness required of him a schedule of the Bishops whom he said he had in Egypt , and of the presbyters and deacons that were in Alexandria itself, and if he had any in the country district. This the Pope Alexander has done, lest Meletius, having received the freedom of the Church , should tender many, and thus continually, by a fraudulent procedure, foist upon us whomsoever he pleased. Accordingly he has made out the following schedule of those in Egypt .

A document presented by Meletius to Bishop Alexander.

A schedule presented by Meletius to the Bishop Alexander.

I, Meletius of Lycopolis, Lucius of Antinopolis, Phasileus of Hermopolis, Achilles of Cusæ, Ammonius of Diospolis.

I, Meletius of Lycopolis, Lucius of Antinopolis, Phasileus of Hermopolis, Achilles of Cusæ, Ammonius of Diospolis.

In Ptolemais, Pachymes of Tentyræ.

In Ptolemais, Pachymes of Tentyræ.

In Maximianopolis, Theodorus of Coptus.

In Maximianopolis, Theodorus of Coptus.

In Thebais, Cales of Hermethes, Colluthus of Upper Cynopolis, Pelagius of Oxyrynchus, Peter of Heracleopolis, Theon of Nilopolis, Isaac of Letopolis, Heraclides of Niciopolis, Isaac of Cleopatris, Melas of Arsenoitis.

In Thebais, Cales of Hermethes, Colluthus of Upper Cynopolis, Pelagius of Oxyrynchus, Peter of Heracleopolis, Theon of Nilopolis, Isaac of Letopolis, Heraclides of Niciopolis , Isaac of Cleopatris, Melas of Arsenoitis.

In Heliopolis, Amos of Leontopolis, Ision of Athribis.

In Heliopolis, Amos of Leontopolis, Ision of Athribis.

In Pharbethus, Harpocration of Bubastus, Moses of Phacusæ, Callinicus of Pelusium, Eudæmon of Tanis, Ephraim of Thmuis.

In Pharbethus, Harpocration of Bubastus, Moses of Phacusæ, Callinicus of Pelusium, Eudæmon of Tanis , Ephraim of Thmuis.

In Sais, Hermæon of Cynopolis and Busiris, Soterichus of Sebennytus, Pininuthes of Phthenegys, Cronius of Metelis, Agathammon of the district of Alexandria.

In Sais, Hermæon of Cynopolis and Busiris, Soterichus of Sebennytus, Pininuthes of Phthenegys, Cronius of Metelis, Agathammon of the district of Alexandria.

In Memphis, John who was commanded by the Emperor to be with the Archbishop. These are the bishops from Egypt.

In Memphis, John who was ordered by the Emperor to be with the Archbishop. These are those of Egypt .

In Alexandria, his clergy were Apollonius the presbyter, Irenaeus the presbyter, Dioscorus the presbyter, and Tyrannus the presbyter. The deacons were Timothy the deacon, Antinous the deacon, and Hephaestion the deacon. Macarius was the presbyter of Parembole.

And the Clergy that he had in Alexandria were Apollonius Presbyter, Irenæus Presbyter, Dioscorus Presbyter, Tyrannus Presbyter. And Deacons; Timotheus Deacon, Antinous Deacon, Hephæstion Deacon. And Macarius Presbyter of Parembole.

These people Meletius personally presented to Bishop Alexander, but he made no mention of the person called Ischyras, nor ever claimed at all that he had any clergy in the Mareotis. Nevertheless our enemies did not stop their attempts, but still this man who was no presbyter was pretended to be one, for the Count was ready to use force against us, and soldiers were driving us around. But even then the grace of God prevailed: they could not convict Macarius in the matter of the cup, and Arsenius, whom they reported I had murdered, stood before them alive and showed their accusation was false. Therefore, when they were unable to convict Macarius, Eusebius and his companions, who became angry that they had lost the prey they had been pursuing, persuaded the Count Dionysius, who is one of them, to send men to the Mareotis to see whether they could not find something there against the presbyter, or rather so they might fabricate their plot at a distance as they pleased in our absence—for this was their goal. However, when we argued that the journey to the Mareotis was an unnecessary undertaking (for they ought not to pretend that evidence was lacking which they had worked on so long, and ought not now to delay the matter; for they had said whatever they thought they could say, and now being at a loss what to do, they were making excuses); or if they must go to the Mareotis, that at least the suspected parties should not be sent—the Count was convinced by my reasoning with respect to the suspected persons. But they did anything rather than what I proposed, for the very persons I objected to on account of the Arian heresy were the ones who quickly went off: Diognius, Maris, Theodorus, Macedonius, Ursacius, and Valens. Again, letters were written to the Prefect of Egypt and a military guard was provided; and, what was remarkable and altogether most suspicious, they made Macarius the accused party remain behind under a guard of soldiers, while they took the accuser with them. Now who after this does not see through this conspiracy? Who does not clearly perceive the wickedness of Eusebius and his companions? For if a judicial inquiry must take place in the Mareotis, the accused also should have been sent there. But if they did not go for the purpose of such an inquiry, why did they take the accuser? It was enough that he had not been able to prove the facts. But they did this so they might carry out their designs against the absent presbyter, whom they could not convict when present, and might fabricate a plan as they pleased. For when the presbyters of Alexandria and of the whole district complained to them because they were there by themselves, and demanded that they too might be present at their proceedings (for they said they knew both the circumstances of the case and the history of the person named Ischyras), they would not allow them; and although they had with them Philagrius the Prefect of Egypt, who was an apostate, and pagan soldiers, during an inquiry which it was not appropriate even for catechumens to witness, they would not admit the clergy, lest there as well as at Tyre there might be those who would expose them.

72. These Meletius presented actually in person to the Bishop Alexander, but he made no mention of the person called Ischyras, nor ever professed at all that he had any Clergy in the Mareotis. Notwithstanding our enemies did not desist from their attempts, but still he that was no Presbyter was feigned to be one, for there was the Count ready to use compulsion towards us, and soldiers were hurrying us about. But even then the grace of God prevailed: for they could not convict Macarius in the matter of the cup; and Arsenius, whom they reported to have been murdered by me, stood before them alive and showed the falseness of their accusation. When therefore they were unable to convict Macarius, Eusebius and his fellows, who became enraged that they had lost the prey of which they had been in pursuit, persuaded the Count Dionysius, who is one of them, to send to the Mareotis, in order to see whether they could not find out something there against the Presbyter, or rather that they might at a distance patch up their plot as they pleased in our absence: for this was their aim. However — when we represented that the journey to the Mareotis was a superfluous undertaking (for that they ought not to pretend that statements were defective which they had been employed upon so long, and ought not now to defer the matter; for they had said whatever they thought they could say, and now being at a loss what to do, they were making pretences); or if they must needs go to the Mareotis, that at least the suspected parties should not be sent — the Count was convinced by my reasoning, with respect to the suspected persons ; but they did anything rather than what I proposed, for the very persons whom I objected against on account of the Arian heresy , these were they who promptly went off, viz. Diognius, Maris, Theodorus, Macedonius, Ursacius, and Valens. Again, letters were written to the Prefect of Egypt and a military guard was provided; and, what was remarkable and altogether most suspicious, they caused Macarius the accused party to remain behind under a guard of soldiers, while they took with them the accuser. Now who after this does not see through this conspiracy? Who does not clearly perceive the wickedness of Eusebius and his fellows? For if a judicial enquiry must needs take place in the Mareotis, the accused also ought to have been sent there. But if they did not go for the purpose of such an enquiry, why did they take the accuser? It was enough that he had not been able to prove the fact. But this they did in order that they might carry on their designs against the absent Presbyter, whom they could not convict when present, and might concoct a plan as they pleased. For when the Presbyters of Alexandria and of the whole district found fault with them because they were there by themselves, and required that they too might be present at their proceedings (for they said that they knew both the circumstances of the case, and the history of the person named Ischyras), they would not allow them; and although they had with them Philagrius the Prefect of Egypt , who was an apostate , and heathen soldiers, during an enquiry which it was not becoming even for Catechumens to witness , they would not admit the Clergy, lest there as well as at Tyre there might be those who would expose them.

But despite these precautions, they were not able to avoid being found out. The presbyters of the city and of the Mareotis, recognizing their evil intentions, sent them the following protest.

73. But in spite of these precautions they were not able to escape detection: for the Presbyters of the City and of the Mareotis, perceiving their evil designs, addressed to them the following protest.

To Theognius, Maris, Macedonius, Theodorus, Ursacius, and Valens, the bishops who have come from Tyre, this letter from the presbyters and deacons of the Catholic Church of Alexandria under the most reverend Bishop Athanasius.

To Theognius, Maris, Macedonius, Theodorus, Ursacius, and Valens, the Bishops who have come from Tyre , these from the Presbyters and Deacons of the Catholic Church of Alexandria under the most reverend Bishop Athanasius.

When you came here and brought the accuser with you, it was your duty to bring the presbyter Macarius as well. Holy Scripture requires trials to be conducted so that the accuser and the accused stand together. But since you did not bring Macarius, and our most reverend Bishop Athanasius did not come here with you, we claimed the right to be present at the investigation. We wanted to see that the inquiry was conducted fairly and to be convinced of the truth ourselves. However, when you refused to allow this and wanted to do whatever you pleased only in the company of the Prefect of Egypt and the accuser, we confess that we saw reason to suspect something wrong in this matter. We realized that your coming was simply the work of a cabal and a conspiracy. Therefore, we are sending you this letter to serve as testimony before a genuine council, so that everyone may know that you have conducted a one-sided proceeding for your own purposes and have wanted nothing other than to form a conspiracy against us. We have also given a copy of this to Palladius the Controller of Augustus, in case you try to keep it secret. Your actions so far make us suspect you and expect the same kind of conduct from you in the future.

It was incumbent upon you when you came hither and brought with you the accuser, to bring also the Presbyter Macarius; for trials are appointed by Holy Scripture to be so constituted, that the accuser and accused may stand up together. But since neither you brought Macarius, nor our most reverend Bishop Athanasius came hither with you, we claimed for ourselves the right of being present at the investigation, that we might see that the enquiry was conducted impartially, and might ourselves be convinced of the truth . But when you refused to allow this, and wished, in company only with the Prefect of Egypt and the accuser, to do whatever you pleased, we confess that we saw a suspicion of evil in the affair, and perceived that your coming was only the act of a cabal and a conspiracy. Wherefore we address to you this letter, to be a testimony before a genuine Council, that it may be known to all men , that you have carried on an ex parte proceeding and for your own ends, and have desired nothing else but to form a conspiracy against us. A copy of this, lest it should be kept secret by you, we have handed in to Palladius also the Controller of Augustus. For what you have already done causes us to suspect you, and to reckon on the like conduct from you hereafter.

I, Dionysius the Presbyter, have submitted this letter. Alexander the Presbyter, Nilaras the Presbyter, Longus the Presbyter, Aphthonius the Presbyter, Athanasius the Presbyter, Amyntius the Presbyter, Pistus the Presbyter, Plution the Presbyter, Dioscorus the Presbyter, Apollonius the Presbyter, Sarapion the Presbyter, Ammonius the Presbyter, Gaius the Presbyter, Rhinus the Presbyter, Aethales the Presbyter.

I Dionysius Presbyter have handed in this letter. Alexander Presbyter, Nilaras Presbyter, Longus Presbyter, Aphthonius Presbyter, Athanasius Presbyter, Amyntius Presbyter, Pistus Presbyter, Plution Presbyter, Dioscorus Presbyter, Apollonius Presbyter, Sarapion Presbyter, Ammonius Presbyter, Gaius Presbyter, Rhinus Presbyter, Æthales Presbyter.

Deacons: Marcellinus Deacon, Appianus Deacon, Theon Deacon, Timotheus Deacon, a second Timotheus Deacon.

Deacons; Marcellinus Deacon, Appianus Deacon, Theon Deacon, Timotheus Deacon, a second Timotheus Deacon.

This is the letter and these are the names of the clergy of the city. The following was written by the clergy of the Mareotis, who know the character of the accuser and who were with me during my visitation.

74. This is the letter, and these the names of the Clergy of the city; and the following was written by the Clergy of the Mareotis, who know the character of the accuser, and who were with me in my visitation.

To the holy Council of blessed Bishops of the Catholic Church, all the Presbyters and Deacons of the Mareotis send greetings in the Lord.

To the holy Council of blessed Bishops of the Catholic Church , all the Presbyters and Deacons of the Mareotis send health in the Lord.

Knowing what is written, "Speak what your eyes have seen," and "A false witness shall not be unpunished," we testify to what we have seen, especially since the conspiracy formed against our Bishop Athanasius has made our testimony necessary. We wonder how Ischyras ever came to be counted among the Ministers of the Church, which is the first point we think necessary to mention. Ischyras was never a Minister of the Church. When he previously claimed to be a Presbyter of Colluthus, no one believed him except his own relatives. He never had a Church, nor was he ever considered a Clergyman by those who lived a short distance from his village, except only, as we said before, by his own relatives. But despite assuming this title, he was deposed in the presence of our Father Hosius at the Council that assembled at Alexandria, and was admitted to communion as a layman, and so he remained afterward, having fallen from his falsely claimed rank of presbyter. We think it unnecessary to speak of his character, as everyone has the opportunity to become acquainted with it. But since he has falsely accused our Bishop Athanasius of breaking a cup and overturning a table, we are obliged to address you on this point. We have already said that he never had a Church in the Mareotis, and we declare before God as our witness that no cup was broken, nor table overturned by our Bishop, nor by anyone who accompanied him. Everything alleged about this matter is mere slander. We say this not as people who were absent from the Bishop, for we are all with him when he makes his visitation of the Mareotis, and he never travels alone, but is accompanied by all of us Presbyters and Deacons, and by a considerable number of the people. Therefore we make these statements as people who were present with him in every visitation he has made among us, and testify that no cup was ever broken, nor table overturned, but the whole story is false, as the accuser himself also confirms in his own handwriting. For when, after he went off with Meletians and had reported these things against our Bishop Athanasius, he wished to be admitted to communion, he was not received, even though he wrote and confessed in his own handwriting that none of these things were true, but that he had been persuaded by certain persons to say so.

Knowing that which is written, 'Speak that your eyes have seen,' and, 'A false witness shall not be unpunished ', we testify what we have seen, especially since the conspiracy which has been formed against our Bishop Athanasius has made our testimony necessary. We wonder how Ischyras ever came to be reckoned among the number of the Ministers of the Church , which is the first point we think it necessary to mention. Ischyras never was a Minister of the Church ; but when formerly he represented himself to be a Presbyter of Colluthus, he found no one to believe him, except only his own relations. For he never had a Church, nor was ever considered a Clergyman by those who lived but a short distance from his village, except only, as we said before, by his own relations. But, notwithstanding he assumed this designation, he was deposed in the presence of our Father Hosius at the Council which assembled at Alexandria , and was admitted to communion as a layman , and so he continued subsequently, having fallen from his falsely reputed rank of presbyter . Of his character we think it unnecessary to speak, as all men have it in their power to become acquainted therewith. But since he has falsely accused our Bishop Athanasius of breaking a cup and overturning a table, we are necessarily obliged to address you on this point. We have said already that he never had a Church in the Mareotis; and we declare before God as our witness , that no cup was broken, nor table overturned by our Bishop, nor by any one of those who accompanied him; but all that is alleged respecting this affair is mere calumny . And this we say, not as having been absent from the Bishop, for we are all with him when he makes his visitation of the Mareotis, and he never goes about alone, but is accompanied by all of us Presbyters and Deacons, and by a considerable number of the people. Wherefore we make these assertions as having been present with him in every visitation which he has made among us, and testify that neither was a cup ever broken, nor table overturned, but the whole story is false, as the accuser himself also witnesses under his own hand. For when, after he had gone off with Meletians , and had reported these things against our Bishop Athanasius, he wished to be admitted to communion, he was not received, although he wrote and confessed under his own hand that none of these things were true , but that he had been suborned by certain persons to say so.

Therefore Theognius, Theodorus, Maris, Macedonius, Ursacius, Valens, and their companions came to the Mareotis, and when they found that none of these charges were true, and that it was likely to be discovered that they had fabricated a false accusation against our Bishop Athanasius, Theognius and his associates, being themselves his enemies, arranged for the relatives of Ischyras and certain Arian madmen to say whatever they wanted. For none of the people spoke against the Bishop, but these persons, through fear of Philagrius the Prefect of Egypt, and by threats and with the support of the Arian madmen, accomplished whatever they wanted. For when we came to disprove the slander, they would not allow us, but threw us out, while they admitted whomever they pleased to participate in their schemes, and plotted with them, influencing them by fear of the Prefect Philagrius. Through his means they prevented us from being present, so that we could not discover whether those who were bribed by them were members of the Church or Arian madmen. And you also, dearly beloved Fathers, know, as you teach us, that the testimony of enemies is worthless. That what we say is the truth is confirmed by the handwriting of Ischyras, as well as by the facts themselves, because when we were aware that no such thing as was claimed had taken place, they took Philagrius with them, so that through fear of the sword and by threats they might fabricate whatever plots they wished. We testify to these things as in the presence of God. We make these statements knowing that there will be a judgment held by God, desiring indeed that all of us should come to you, but being content with certain of our number, so that the letters may serve instead of the presence of those who have not come.

75. Wherefore also Theognius, Theodorus, Maris, Macedonius, Ursacius, Valens, and their fellows came into the Mareotis, and when they found that none of these things were true , but it was likely to be discovered that they had framed a false accusation against our Bishop Athanasius, Theognius and his fellows being themselves his enemies, caused the relations of Ischyras and certain Arian madmen to say whatever they wished. For none of the people spoke against the Bishop; but these persons , through fear of Philagrius the Prefect of Egypt , and by threats and with the support of the Arian madmen, accomplished whatever they desired. For when we came to disprove the calumny , they would not permit us, but cast us out, while they admitted whom they pleased to a participation in their schemes, and concerted matters with them, influencing them by fear of the Prefect Philagrius. Through his means they prevented us from being present, that we might discover whether those who were suborned by them were members of the Church or Arian madmen. And you also, dearly beloved Fathers, know , as you teach us, that the testimony of enemies avails nothing. That what we say is the truth the handwriting of Ischyras testifies, as do also the facts themselves, because when we were conscious that no such thing as was pretended had taken place, they took with them Philagrius, that through fear of the sword and by threats they might frame whatever plots they wished. These things we testify as in the presence of God ; we make these assertions as knowing that there will be a judgment held by God ; desiring indeed all of us to come to you, but being content with certain of our number, so that the letters may be instead of the presence of those who have not come.

I, Ingenius the presbyter, pray that you have health in the Lord, beloved fathers: Theon the presbyter, Ammonas the presbyter, Heraclius the presbyter, Boccon the presbyter, Tryphon the presbyter, Peter the presbyter, Hierax the presbyter, Sarapion the presbyter, Marcus the presbyter, Ptollarion the presbyter, Gaius the presbyter, Dioscorus the presbyter, Demetrius the presbyter, Thyrsus the presbyter.

I, Ingenius Presbyter, pray you health in the Lord , beloved fathers. Theon Presbyter, Ammonas P., Heraclius P., Boccon P., Tryphon P., Peter P., Hierax P., Sarapion P., Marcus P., Ptollarion P., Gaius P., Dioscorus P., Demetrius P., Thyrsus P.

Deacons: Pistus Deacon, Apollos D., Serras D., Pistus D., Polynicus D., Ammonius D., Maurus D., Hephæstus D., Apollos D., Metopas D., Apollos D., Serapas D., Meliphthongus D., Lucius D., Gregoras D.

Deacons; Pistus Deacon, Apollos D., Serras D., Pistus D., Polynicus D., Ammonius D., Maurus D., Hephæstus D., Apollos D., Metopas D., Apollos D., Serapas D., Meliphthongus D., Lucius D., Gregoras D.

The same letter was sent to the Controller and to Philagrius, who was at that time Prefect of Egypt.

76. The same to the Controller, and to Philagrius, at that time Prefect of Egypt .

To Flavius Philagrius, and to Flavius Palladius, Ducenary, Officer of the Palace and Controller, and to Flavius Antoninus, Commissary of Provisions and Centenary of my lords the most illustrious Prefects of the sacred Praetorium, we the Presbyters and Deacons of the Mareotis, a district of the Catholic Church which is under the most Reverend Bishop Athanasius, send this testimony through those whose names are written below:

To Flavius Philagrius, and to Flavius Palladius, Ducenary , Officer of the Palace, and Controller, and to Flavius Antoninus, Commissary of Provisions, and Centenary of my lords the most illustrious Prefects of the sacred Prætorium, these from the Presbyters and Deacons of the Mareotis, a nome of the Catholic Church which is under the most Reverend Bishop Athanasius, we address this testimony by those whose names are underwritten:–

Whereas Theognius, Maris, Macedonius, Theodorus, Ursacius, and Valens came into our diocese as if they had been sent by all the bishops who assembled at Tyre, claiming they had received orders to investigate certain church matters, among which they mentioned the breaking of a cup of the Lord. They received this information from Ischyras, whom they brought with them, and who claims to be a presbyter, although he is not. He was ordained by the presbyter Colluthus, who pretended to be a bishop but was later ordered by an entire council, by Hosius and the bishops who were with him, to return to his former position as a presbyter. Accordingly, all those ordained by Colluthus returned to the same rank they held before, and so Ischyras himself turned out to be a layman. The church he claims to have was never a church at all, but rather a very small private house belonging to an orphan boy named Ision. For this reason we have offered this testimony, placing you under oath by Almighty God and by our Lords Constantine Augustus and the most illustrious Caesars his sons, to bring these matters to the attention of their piety. For he is neither a presbyter of the Catholic Church nor does he possess a church, nor has any cup ever been broken, but the entire story is false and fabricated.

Whereas Theognius, Maris, Macedonius, Theodorus, Ursacius, and Valens, as if sent by all the Bishops who assembled at Tyre , came into our Diocese alleging that they had received orders to investigate certain ecclesiastical affairs, among which they spoke of the breaking of a cup of the Lord, of which information was given them by Ischyras, whom they brought with them, and who says that he is a Presbyter, although he is not — for he was ordained by the Presbyter Colluthus who pretended to the Episcopate, and was afterwards ordered by a whole Council, by Hosius and the Bishops that were with him, to take the place of a Presbyter, as he was before; and accordingly all that were ordained by Colluthus resumed the same rank which they held before, and so Ischyras himself proved to be a layman — and the church which he says he has, never was a church at all, but a quite small private house belonging to an orphan boy of the name of Ision;– for this reason we have offered this testimony, adjuring you by Almighty God , and by our Lords Constantine Augustus, and the most illustrious Cæsars his sons, to bring these things to the knowledge of their piety . For neither is he a Presbyter of the Catholic Church nor does he possess a church, nor has a cup ever been broken, but the whole story is false and an invention.

Dated in the Consulship of Julius Constantius the most illustrious Patrician, brother of the most religious Emperor Constantine Augustus, and of Rufinus Albinus, most illustrious men, on the tenth day of the month Thoth.

Dated in the Consulship of Julius Constantius the most illustrious Patrician , brother of the most religious Emperor Constantine Augustus, and of Rufinus Albinus, most illustrious men, on the tenth day of the month Thoth.

These were the letters from the presbyters.

These were the letters of the Presbyters .

The following are also the letters and protests of the Bishops who came with us to Tyre when they became aware of the conspiracy and plot.

77. The following also are the letters and protests of the Bishops who came with us to Tyre , when they became aware of the conspiracy and plot.

To the Bishops assembled at Tyre, most honored Lords, those of the Catholic Church who have come from Egypt with Athanasius send greetings in the Lord.

To the Bishops assembled at Tyre , most honoured Lords, those of the Catholic Church who have come from Egypt with Athanasius send greeting in the Lord.

We believe that the conspiracy formed against us by Eusebius, Theognius, Maris, Narcissus, Theodorus, Patrophilus, and their associates is no longer hidden. From the very beginning, we all objected through our fellow minister Athanasius to holding the inquiry in their presence, knowing that the presence of even one enemy, much less many, is able to disturb and damage the fair hearing of a case. You yourselves also know the hostility they have, not only toward us but toward all the orthodox, how for the sake of the madness of Arius and his impious teaching, they direct their attacks and form conspiracies against everyone. And when, being confident in the truth, we wanted to show the falsehood that the Meletians had used against the Church, Eusebius and his associates tried by various means to interrupt our statements and eagerly attempted to set aside our testimony, threatening those who gave an honest judgment and insulting others, all for the sole purpose of carrying out their plan against us. Your godly piety, most honored Lords, was probably unaware of their conspiracy, but we believe it has now been revealed. Indeed, they have plainly disclosed it themselves, for they wanted to send to the Mareotis those from their party who are suspect to us, so that while we were absent and remained here, they might disturb the people and accomplish what they wanted. They knew that the Arian madmen, Colluthians, and Meletians were enemies of the Catholic Church, and therefore they were eager to send them, so that in the presence of our enemies they might devise against us whatever schemes they pleased. And those Meletians who are here, even four days beforehand (since they knew this inquiry was about to take place), sent out at evening certain members of their party as messengers, in order to gather Meletians from Egypt into the Mareotis, because there were none at all there, and Colluthians and Arian madmen from other areas, and to prepare them to speak against us. For you also know that Ischyras himself confessed before you that he had no more than seven people in his congregation. Therefore, when we heard that after they had made whatever preparations they wanted against us and had sent these suspect persons, they were going around to each of you and demanding your signatures so that it might appear as if this had been done with the consent of you all—for this reason we hurried to write to you and to present this our testimony. We declare that we are the targets of a conspiracy under which we are suffering by and through them, and we demand that having the fear of God in your minds and condemning their conduct in sending whom they pleased without our consent, you would refuse your signatures, lest they pretend that things done only among themselves are done by you. Surely it is fitting for those who are in Christ not to consider human motives but to prefer the truth before all things. And do not be afraid of their threats, which they use against everyone, nor of their plots, but rather fear God. If it was at all necessary that people should be sent to the Mareotis, we also should have been there with them, so that we might expose the enemies of the Church and point out those who were outsiders, and so that the investigation of the matter might be impartial. For you know that Eusebius and his associates arranged for a letter to be presented as if coming from the Colluthians, the Meletians, and Arians, and directed against us. But it is clear that these enemies of the Catholic Church speak nothing true about us, but say everything against us. And the law of God forbids an enemy to be either a witness or a judge. Therefore, as you will have to give an account on the day of judgment, receive this testimony, and recognizing the conspiracy that has been formed against us, beware, if you are asked by them, of doing anything against us and of taking part in the plans of Eusebius and his associates. For you know, as we said before, that they are our enemies, and you are aware why Eusebius of Caesarea became such last year. We pray that you may be in health, greatly beloved Lords.

We suppose that the conspiracy which has been formed against us by Eusebius, Theognius, Maris, Narcissus, Theodorus, Patrophilus, and their fellows is no longer uncertain. From the very beginning we all demurred, through our fellow-minister Athanasius, to the holding of the enquiry in their presence, knowing that the presence of even one enemy only, much more of many, is able to disturb and injure the hearing of a cause . And you also yourselves know the enmity which they entertain, not only towards us, but towards all the orthodox , how that for the sake of the madness of Arius , and his impious doctrine, they direct their assaults, they form conspiracies against all. And when, being confident in the truth , we desired to show the falsehood , which the Meletians had employed against the Church , Eusebius and his fellows endeavoured by some means or other to interrupt our representations, and strove eagerly to set aside our testimony, threatening those who gave an honest judgment, and insulting others, for the sole purpose of carrying out the design they had against us. Your godly piety , most honoured Lords, was probably ignorant of their conspiracy, but we suppose that it has now been made manifest. For indeed they have themselves plainly disclosed it; for they desired to send to the Mareotis those of their party who are suspected by us, so that, while we were absent and remained here, they might disturb the people and accomplish what they wished. They knew that the Arian madmen, and Colluthians and Meletians , were enemies of the Catholic Church and therefore they were anxious to send them, that in the presence of our enemies they might devise against us whatever schemes they pleased. And those of the Meletians who are here, even four days previously (as they knew that this enquiry was about to take place), dispatched at evening certain of their party, as couriers, for the purpose of collecting Meletians out of Egypt into the Mareotis, because there were none at all there, and Colluthians and Arian madmen, from other parts, and to prepare them to speak against us. For you also know that Ischyras himself confessed before you, that he had not more than seven persons in his congregation. When therefore we heard that, after they had made what preparations they pleased against us, and had sent these suspected persons , they were going about to each of you, and requiring your subscriptions, in order that it might appear as if this had been done with the consent of you all; for this reason we hastened to write to you, and to present this our testimony; declaring that we are the objects of a conspiracy under which we are suffering by and through them, and demanding that having the fear of God in your minds, and condemning their conduct in sending whom they pleased without our consent, you would refuse your subscriptions, lest they pretend that those things are done by you, which they are contriving only among themselves. Surely it becomes those who are in Christ , not to regard human motives, but to prefer the truth before all things. And be not afraid of their threatenings, which they employ against all, nor of their plots, but rather fear God. If it was at all necessary that persons should be sent to the Mareotis, we also ought to have been there with them, in order that we might convict the enemies of the Church , and point out those who were aliens, and that the investigation of the matter might be impartial. For you know that Eusebius and his fellows contrived that a letter should be presented, as coming from the Collutians, the Meletians , and Arians , and directed against us: but it is evident that these enemies of the Catholic Church speak nothing that is true concerning us, but say everything against us. And the law of God forbids an enemy to be either a witness or a judge. Wherefore as you will have to give an account in the day of judgment, receive this testimony, and recognising the conspiracy which has been framed against us, beware, if you are requested by them, of doing anything against us, and of taking part in the designs of Eusebius and his fellows. For you know , as we said before, that they are our enemies, and you are aware why Eusebius of Cæsarea became such last year. We pray that you may be in health, greatly beloved Lords.

To the most illustrious Count Flavius Dionysius, from the Bishops of the Catholic Church in Egypt who have come to Tyre.

78. To the most illustrious Count Flavius Dionysius, from the Bishops of the Catholic Church in Egypt who have come to Tyre .

We believe that the conspiracy formed against us by Eusebius, Theognius, Maris, Narcissus, Theodorus, Patrophilus, and their associates is now obvious. From the very beginning, we all objected, through our fellow minister Athanasius, to holding the inquiry in their presence, knowing that even one enemy present, much more many enemies, can disturb and damage the fair hearing of a case. Their hostility is clear, not only toward us but also toward all the orthodox, because they direct their attacks and form conspiracies against everyone. When we, confident in the truth, wanted to expose the lies that the Meletians had used against the Church, Eusebius and his associates tried by every possible means to interrupt our statements and worked hard to dismiss our testimony, threatening those who gave honest judgment and insulting others, solely to carry out their plan against us. Your goodness was probably unaware of the conspiracy they have formed against us, but we believe it has now become clear. Indeed, they have plainly revealed it themselves, for they wanted to send their own supporters, whom we suspect, to the Mareotis, so that while we were absent and remained here, they could stir up the people and accomplish what they wanted. They knew that Arian madmen, Colluthians, and Meletians were enemies of the Church, and therefore they were eager to send them so that in the presence of our enemies, they could devise whatever schemes they pleased against us. Those Meletians who are here even sent two of their own people as messengers four days earlier (since they knew this inquiry was about to take place) in the evening to gather Meletians from Egypt into the Mareotis, because there were none at all there, and to bring Colluthians and Arian madmen from other areas and prepare them to speak against us. Your goodness knows that he himself confessed before you that he had no more than seven people in his congregation. When we heard that after they had made whatever preparations they pleased against us and had sent these suspected persons, they were going around to each of the bishops demanding their signatures so that it would appear this was done with everyone's consent, we hurried to bring this matter to your honor and to present this testimony, declaring that we are the victims of a conspiracy under which we are suffering because of them. We ask that, keeping in mind the fear of God and the pious commands of our most religious Emperor, you would no longer tolerate these people but condemn their conduct in sending whomever they pleased without our consent.

We suppose that the conspiracy which has been formed against us by Eusebius, Theognius, Maris, Narcissus, Theodorus, Patrophilus and their fellows, is no longer uncertain. From the very beginning we all demurred, through our fellow-minister Athanasius, to the holding of the enquiry in their presence, knowing that the presence of even one enemy only, much more of many, is able to disturb and injure the hearing of a cause . For their enmity is manifest which they entertain, not only towards us, but also towards all the orthodox , because they direct their assaults, they form conspiracies against all. And when, being confident in the truth , we desired to show the falsehood which the Meletians had employed against the Church , Eusebius and his fellows endeavoured by some means or other to interrupt our representations, and strove eagerly to set aside our testimony, threatening those who gave an honest judgment and insulting others, for the sole purpose of carrying out the design they had against us. Your goodness was probably ignorant of the conspiracy which they have formed against us, but we suppose that it has now been made manifest. For indeed they have themselves plainly disclosed it; for they desired to send to the Mareotis those of their party who are suspected by us, so that, while we were absent and remained here, they might disturb the people and accomplish what they wished. They knew that Arian madmen, Colluthians, and Meletians were enemies of the Church , and therefore they were anxious to send them, that in the presence of our enemies, they might devise against us whatever schemes they pleased. And those of the Meletians who are here, even four days previously (as they knew that this enquiry was about to take place), dispatched at evening two individuals of their own party, as couriers, for the purpose of collecting Meletians out of Egypt into the Mareotis, because there were none at all there, and Colluthians, and Arian madmen, from other parts, and to prepare them to speak against us. And your goodness knows that he himself confessed before you, that he had not more than seven persons in his congregation. When therefore we heard that, after they had made what preparations they pleased against us, and had sent these suspected persons , they were going about to each of the Bishops and requiring their subscriptions, in order that it might appear that this was done with the consent of them all; for this reason we hastened to refer the matter to your honour , and to present this our testimony, declaring that we are the objects of a conspiracy, under which we are suffering by and through them, and demanding of you that having in your mind the fear of God , and the pious commands of our most religious Emperor, you would no longer tolerate these persons , but condemn their conduct in sending whom they pleased without our consent.

I, Adamantius, Bishop, have subscribed this letter: Ischyras, Ammon, Peter, Ammonianus, Tyrannus, Taurinus, Sarapammon, Ælurion, Harpocration, Moses, Optatus, Anubion, Saprion, Apollonius, Ischyrion, Arbæthion, Potamon, Paphnutius, Heraclides, Theodorus, Agathammon, Gaius, Pistus, Athas, Nicon, Pelagius, Theon, Paninuthius, Nonnus, Ariston, Theodorus, Irenæus, Blastammon, Philippus, Apollos, Dioscorus, Timotheus of Diospolis, Macarius, Heraclammon, Cronius, Myis, Jacobus, Ariston, Artemidorus, Phinees, Psais, Heraclides.

I Adamantius Bishop have subscribed this letter, Ischyras, Ammon, Peter, Ammonianus, Tyrannus, Taurinus, Sarapammon, Ælurion, Harpocration, Moses , Optatus, Anubion, Saprion, Apollonius, Ischyrion, Arbæthion, Potamon, Paphnutius, Heraclides, Theodorus, Agathammon, Gaius, Pistus, Athas, Nicon, Pelagius, Theon, Paninuthius, Nonnus, Ariston, Theodorus, Irenæus , Blastammon, Philippus, Apollos, Dioscorus, Timotheus of Diospolis, Macarius, Heraclammon, Cronius, Myis, Jacobus, Ariston, Artemidorus, Phinees, Psais, Heraclides.

Another letter from the same person.

Another from the same.

The Bishops of the Catholic Church who came from Egypt to Tyre, to the most illustrious Count Flavius Dionysius.

79. The Bishops of the Catholic Church who have come from Egypt to Tyre , to the most illustrious Count Flavius Dionysius.

We recognize that many conspiracies and plots are being formed against us through the schemes of Eusebius, Narcissus, Flacillus, Theognius, Maris, Theodorus, Patrophilus, and their associates (against whom we wanted at first to raise an objection, but were not allowed to do so). Therefore, we are forced to make this appeal. We also observe that great enthusiasm is being shown on behalf of the Meletians, and that a plot is being laid against the Catholic Church in Egypt through attacking us personally. For this reason, we present this letter to you, asking you to remember the Almighty Power of God, who protects the kingdom of our most religious and godly Emperor Constantine, and to reserve the hearing of the matters concerning us for the most religious Emperor himself. It is only reasonable, since you were commissioned by his Majesty, that you should reserve the matter for him when we appeal to his piety. We can no longer endure being the targets of the treacherous schemes of the previously mentioned Eusebius and his associates, and therefore we demand that the case be reserved for the most religious and God-beloved Emperor, before whom we will be able to present our own just claims and those of the Church. We are convinced that when his piety hears our case, he will not condemn us. Therefore, we again solemnly charge you by Almighty God and by our most religious Emperor, who together with the children of his piety has remained victorious and prosperous all these many years, that you proceed no further and do not allow yourselves to take any action in the Council regarding our affairs, but reserve the hearing of them for his piety. We have likewise made the same representations to my Lords the orthodox Bishops.

Perceiving that many conspiracies and plots are being formed against us through the machinations of Eusebius, Narcissus, Flacillus, Theognius, Maris, Theodorus, Patrophilus, and their fellows (against whom we wished at first to enter an objection, but were not permitted), we are constrained to have recourse to the present appeal. We observe also that great zeal is exerted in behalf of the Meletians , and that a plot is laid against the Catholic Church in Egypt in our persons . Wherefore we present this letter to you, beseeching you to bear in mind the Almighty Power of God , who defends the kingdom of our most religious and godly Emperor Constantine, and to reserve the hearing of the affairs which concern us for the most religious Emperor himself. For it is but reasonable, since you were commissioned by his Majesty, that you should reserve the matter for him upon our appealing to his piety . We can no longer endure to be the objects of the treacherous designs of the fore-mentioned Eusebius and his fellows, and therefore we demand that the case be reserved for the most religious and God-beloved Emperor, before whom we shall be able to set forth our own and the Church's just claims. And we are convinced that when his piety shall have heard our cause , he will not condemn us. Wherefore we again adjure you by Almighty God , and by our most religious Emperor, who, together with the children of his piety , has thus ever been victorious and prosperous these many years, that you proceed no further, nor suffer yourselves to move at all in the Council in relation to our affairs, but reserve the hearing of them for his piety . We have likewise made the same representations to my Lords the orthodox Bishops.

Alexander, Bishop of Thessalonica, after receiving these letters, wrote the following to Count Dionysius.

80. Alexander , Bishop of Thessalonica, on receiving these letters, wrote to the Count Dionysius as follows.

Bishop Alexander to my master Dionysius.

The Bishop Alexander to my master Dionysius.

I can see that a conspiracy has clearly been formed against Athanasius. They have decided, on grounds I don't understand, to send all those people to whom he has objected, without informing us, even though we had agreed to consider together who should be sent. Therefore, be careful that nothing is done rashly (for they came to me in great alarm, saying that the wild beasts have already stirred themselves up and are about to attack them; for they had heard reports that John had sent certain people), so that they don't act before us and devise whatever schemes they want. For you know that the Colluthians who are enemies of the Church, and the Arians, and Meletians, are all allied together and are capable of doing much harm. Consider therefore what is best to be done, so that no trouble arises and we are blamed for not judging the matter fairly. There are also strong suspicions about these people, that since they are devoted to the Meletians, they might travel through those Churches whose Bishops are here and stir up alarm among them, and so throw all of Egypt into disorder. For they can see that this is already happening to a large extent.

I see that a conspiracy has evidently been formed against Athanasius; for they have determined, I know not on what grounds, to send all those to whom he has objected, without giving any information to us, although it was agreed that we should consider together who ought to be sent. Take care therefore that nothing be done rashly (for they have come to me in great alarm, saying that the wild beasts have already roused themselves, and are going to rush upon them; for they had heard it reported, that John had sent certain ), lest they be beforehand with us, and concoct what schemes they please. For you know that the Colluthians who are enemies of the Church , and the Arians , and Meletians , are all of them leagued together, and are able to work much evil . Consider therefore what is best to be done, lest some mischief arise, and we be subject to censure, as not having judged the matter fairly. Great suspicions are also entertained of these persons , lest, as being devoted to the Meletians , they should go through those Churches whose Bishops are here , and raise an alarm among them, and so disorder the whole of Egypt . For they see that this is already taking place to a great extent.

Therefore, Count Dionysius wrote the following letter to Eusebius and his associates.

Accordingly the Count Dionysius wrote to Eusebius and his fellows as follows.

I have already mentioned this to my lords Flacillus and his companions: Athanasius has come forward and complained that the very people he objected to have been sent, and he is crying out that he has been wronged and deceived. Alexander, the lord of my soul, has also written to me about this matter. So that you may see that what his Goodness has said is reasonable, I have attached his letter for you to read. Remember also what I wrote to you before: I urged your Goodness, my lords, that the people who were sent should be appointed by the general vote and decision of everyone. Therefore, be careful that our proceedings do not come under criticism and that we do not give legitimate grounds for blame to those who are inclined to find fault with us. Just as the accuser's side should not suffer any injustice, neither should the defendant's. And I think there is significant reason to blame us when my lord Alexander clearly disapproves of what we have done.

81. This is what I have already mentioned to my lords, Flacillus and his fellows, that Athanasius has come forward and complained that those very persons have been sent whom he objected to; and crying out that he has been wronged and deceived. Alexander the lord of my soul has also written to me on the subject; and that you may perceive that what his Goodness has said is reasonable, I have subjoined his letter to be read by you. Remember also what I wrote to you before: I impressed upon your Goodness, my lords, that the persons who were sent ought to be commissioned by the general vote and decision of all. Take care therefore lest our proceedings fall under censure, and we give just grounds of blame to those who are disposed to find fault with us. For as the accuser's side ought not to suffer any oppression, so neither ought the defendant's. And I think that there is no slight ground of blame against us, when my lord Alexander evidently disapproves of what we have done.

While these things were happening, we withdrew from them as from a gathering of treacherous men, just as described in Jeremiah 9:2, because they did whatever they pleased. Yet everyone in the world knows that legal proceedings held in someone's absence cannot be considered valid. Divine law makes this clear. When the blessed Apostle was suffering under a similar conspiracy and was brought to trial, he demanded, saying, "The Jews from Asia ought to have been here before you, and object, if they had anything against me" (Acts 24:18-19). On that occasion, Festus also, when the Jews wanted to set such a trap against him as these men have now set against me, said, "It is not the manner of Romans to deliver any man to die, before the one who is accused has the accuser face to face, and has opportunity to answer for himself concerning the crime charged against him" (Acts 25:16). But Eusebius and his associates had the audacity to pervert the law and have proved themselves more unjust even than those wrongdoers. They did not proceed privately at first, but when they found themselves weak because we were present, they immediately went out, just like the Jews, and took counsel together alone about how they might destroy us and bring in their heresy, just as those others demanded Barabbas. This was their purpose, as they themselves have confessed, for doing all these things.

82. While matters were proceeding thus we withdrew from them, as from an assembly of treacherous men Jeremiah 9:2 , for whatsoever they pleased they did, whereas there is no man in the world but knows that ex parte proceedings cannot stand good. This the divine law determines; for when the blessed Apostle was suffering under a similar conspiracy and was brought to trial, he demanded, saying, 'The Jews from Asia ought to have been here before you, and object, if they had anything against me Acts 24:18-19 .' On which occasion Festus also, when the Jews wished to lay such a plot against him, as these men have now laid against me, said, 'It is not the manner of Romans to deliver any man to die, before that he which is accused have the accuser face to face, and have licence to answer for himself concerning the crime laid against him Acts 25:16 .' But Eusebius and his fellows both had the boldness to pervert the law, and have proved more unjust even than those wrong-doers. For they did not proceed privately at the first, but when in consequence of our being present they found themselves weak, then they straightway went out, like the Jews , and took counsel together alone, how they might destroy us and bring in their heresy , as those others demanded Barabbas. For this purpose it was, as they have themselves confessed, that they did all these things.

Although these circumstances were sufficient for our defense, I felt it was necessary to repeat them again so that the wickedness of these men and the clarity of the truth might be more fully revealed. I wanted to show that they acted inconsistently with themselves, and like men scheming in darkness, they ended up attacking their own allies. While they tried to destroy us, they wounded themselves like insane people. In their investigation of the subject of the Mysteries, they questioned Jews and examined catechumens, asking them, "Where were you when Macarius came and overturned the Table?" They answered, "We were inside," but there could be no offering if catechumens were present. Furthermore, although they had sent word everywhere that Macarius came and overturned everything while the presbyter was standing and celebrating the Mysteries, when they questioned whoever they wanted and asked, "Where was Ischyras when Macarius rushed in?" those people answered that he was lying sick in a cell. Well then, someone who was lying down was not standing, nor was someone lying sick in his cell offering the oblation. Besides, although Ischyras claimed that certain books had been burned by Macarius, those who were bribed to give evidence declared that nothing of the kind had happened and that Ischyras spoke falsely. Most remarkably, although they had again sent word everywhere that those who could give evidence had been hidden by us, these people appeared, and they questioned them. Yet they were not ashamed when it was proven on all sides that they were slanderers and were acting in this matter secretly and according to their own will. They prompted the witnesses by signs while the prefect threatened them and the soldiers jabbed them with their swords, but the Lord revealed the truth and showed them to be slanderers. They therefore concealed the records of their proceedings, which they kept for themselves, and ordered those who wrote them to hide them and give them to no one. But in this too they were disappointed, for the person who wrote them was Rufus, who is now public executioner in the Augustalian prefecture and can testify to the truth of this. Eusebius and his associates sent them to Rome by the hands of their own friends, and Julius the bishop transmitted them to me. Now they are furious because we obtained and read what they wished to conceal.

83. Although these circumstances were amply sufficient for our vindication, yet in order that the wickedness of these men and the freedom of the truth might be more fully exhibited, I have not felt averse to repeat them again, in order to show that they have acted in a manner inconsistently with themselves, and as men scheming in the dark have fallen foul of their own friends, and while they desired to destroy us have like insane persons wounded themselves. For in their investigation of the subject of the Mysteries, they questioned Jews , they examined Catechumens ; 'Where were you,' they said, 'when Macarius came and overturned the Table?' They answered, 'We were within;' whereas there could be no oblation if Catechumens were present. Again, although they had written word everywhere, that Macarius came and overthrew everything, while the Presbyter was standing and celebrating the Mysteries, yet when they questioned whomsoever they pleased, and asked them, 'Where was Ischyras when Macarius rushed in?' those persons answered that he was lying sick in a cell. Well, then, he that was lying was not standing, nor was he that lay sick in his cell offering the oblation. Besides whereas Ischyras said that certain books had been burnt by Macarius, they who were suborned to give evidence, declared that nothing of the kind had been done, but that Ischyras spoke falsely . And what is most remarkable, although they had again written word everywhere, that those who were able to give evidence had been concealed by us, yet these persons made their appearance, and they questioned them, and were not ashamed when they saw it proved on all sides that they were slanderers, and were acting in this matter clandestinely, and according to their pleasure. For they prompted the witnesses by signs, while the Prefect threatened them, and the soldiers pricked them with their swords; but the Lord revealed the truth , and showed them to be slanderers. Therefore also they concealed the minutes of their proceedings, which they retained themselves, and charged those who wrote them to put out of sight, and to commit to no one whomsoever. But in this also they were disappointed; for the person who wrote them was Rufus, who is now public executioner in the Augustalian prefecture, and is able to testify to the truth of this; and Eusebius and his fellows sent them to Rome by the hands of their own friends, and Julius the Bishop transmitted them to me. And now they are mad, because we obtained and read what they wished to conceal.

Since this was the nature of their scheming, they very quickly revealed the real reasons for their actions. When they left, they brought the Arians with them to Jerusalem and admitted them to communion there. They also sent out a letter about them, of which the following is a portion, beginning as follows.

84. As such was the character of their machinations, so they very soon showed plainly the reasons of their conduct. For when they went away, they took the Arians with them to Jerusalem, and there admitted them to communion, having sent out a letter concerning them, part of which, and the beginning, is as follows.

The holy Council assembled by the grace of God at Jerusalem, to the Church of God in Alexandria, and to the bishops, presbyters, and deacons in all Egypt, the Thebais, Libya, Pentapolis, and throughout the world, sends greetings in the Lord.

The holy Council by the grace of God assembled at Jerusalem, to the Church of God which is in Alexandria , and to the Bishops, Presbyters , and Deacons, in all Egypt , the Thebais, Libya, Pentapolis, and throughout the world, sends health in the Lord.

Having come together from different provinces to a great meeting which we held for the consecration of the Martyry of the Savior, which has been dedicated to the service of God the King of all and of His Christ, through the zeal of our most God-beloved Emperor Constantine, the grace of God has given us more abundant rejoicing of heart. Our most God-beloved Emperor himself has brought us this joy through his letters, in which he has stirred us up to do what is right, putting away all envy from the Church of God and driving far from us all malice by which the members of God have previously been torn apart, and that we should with simple and peaceable minds receive Arius and his companions, whom envy, that enemy of all goodness, has caused for a time to be excluded from the Church. Our most religious Emperor has also testified in his letter to the correctness of their faith, which he has learned from them directly, himself receiving their profession of it from them by word of mouth, and has now made it known to us by attaching to his own letters the men's orthodox opinion in writing.

Having come together out of different Provinces to a great meeting which we have held for the consecration of the Martyry of the Saviour , which has been appointed to the service of God the King of all and of His Christ, by the zeal of our most God-beloved Emperor Constantine, the grace of God has afforded us more abundant rejoicing of heart; which our most God-beloved Emperor himself has occasioned us by his letters, wherein he has stirred us up to do that which is right, putting away all envy from the Church of God , and driving far from us all malice , by which the members of God have been heretofore torn asunder, and that we should with simple and peaceable minds receive Arius and his fellows, whom envy , that enemy of all goodness, has caused for a season to be excluded from the Church . Our most religious Emperor has also in his letter testified to the correctness of their faith , which he has ascertained from themselves, himself receiving the profession of it from them by word of mouth, and has now made manifest to us by subjoining to his own letters the men's orthodox opinion in writing.

Every person who hears about these events must see through their treachery. They made no attempt to hide what they were doing—unless perhaps they confessed the truth without meaning to. For if I was the obstacle preventing Arius and his companions from being admitted into the Church, and if they were received while I was suffering from their plots, what other conclusion can be drawn except that these things were done on their account? All their proceedings against me—the story they fabricated about the breaking of the cup and the murder of Arsenius—were for the sole purpose of introducing impiety into the Church and preventing them from being condemned as heretics. This was what the Emperor had previously threatened in his letters to me. They were not ashamed to write as they did and to claim that those persons whom the whole Ecumenical Council anathematized held orthodox sentiments. Just as they undertook to say and do anything without scruple, so they were not afraid to meet together in a corner in order to overthrow, as far as they were able, the authority of so great a Council.

85. Every one that hears of these things must see through their treachery. For they made no concealment of what they were doing; unless perhaps they confessed the truth without wishing it. For if I was the hindrance to the admittance of Arius and his fellows into the Church , and if they were received while I was suffering from their plots, what other conclusion can be arrived at, than that these things were done on their account, and that all their proceedings against me, and the story which they fabricated about the breaking of the cup and the murder of Arsenius, were for the sole purpose of introducing impiety into the Church , and of preventing their being condemned as heretics ? For this was what the Emperor threatened formerly in his letters to me. And they were not ashamed to write in the manner they did, and to affirm that those persons whom the whole Ecumenical Council anathematized held orthodox sentiments. And as they undertook to say and do anything without scruple, so they were not afraid to meet together 'in a corner,' in order to overthrow, as far as was in their power, the authority of so great a Council.

Furthermore, the price they paid for false testimony reveals their wickedness and impious intentions even more fully. The Mareotis, as I have already said, is a country district of Alexandria in which there has never been either a bishop or a chorepiscopus. Rather, the churches of the whole district are subject to the bishop of Alexandria, and each presbyter has under his charge one of the largest villages, of which there are about ten or more. Now the village in which Ischyras lives is a very small one and has so few inhabitants that there has never been a church built there, but only in the neighboring village. Nevertheless, they decided, contrary to ancient usage, to nominate a bishop for this place, and not only that, but even to appoint someone who was not even a presbyter. Knowing as they did how unusual such a proceeding was, yet being forced by the promises they had given in return for his false accusation against me, they submitted even to this, lest that abandoned person, if they treated him ungratefully, should reveal the truth and thereby expose the wickedness of Eusebius and his associates. Despite this, he has no church, nor a people to obey him, but is despised by them all like a dog, although they have even caused the emperor to write to the Receiver-General (for everything is in their power), commanding that a church should be built for him, so that having that, his statement about the cup and the table may appear credible. They also caused him immediately to be nominated a bishop, because if he had no church and was not even a presbyter, he would appear to be a false accuser and a fabricator of the whole matter. At any rate he has no people, and even his own relatives are not obedient to him, and just as the title which he retains is an empty one, so also the following letter is ineffectual, which he keeps, displaying it as an exposure of the utter wickedness of himself and of Eusebius and his associates.

Moreover, the price which they paid for false testimony yet more fully manifests their wickedness and impious intentions. The Mareotis, as I have already said, is a country district of Alexandria, in which there has never been either a Bishop or a Chorepiscopus ; but the Churches of the whole district are subject to the Bishop of Alexandria, and each Presbyter has under his charge one of the largest villages, which are about ten or more in number. Now the village in which Ischyras lives is a very small one, and possesses so few inhabitants, that there has never been a church built there, but only in the adjoining village. Nevertheless, they determined, contrary to ancient usage , to nominate a Bishop for this place, and not only so, but even to appoint one, who was not so much as a Presbyter. Knowing as they did the unusual nature of such a proceeding, yet being constrained by the promises they had given in return for his false impeachment of me, they submitted even to this, lest that abandoned person, if he were ungratefully treated by them, should disclose the truth , and thereby show the wickedness of Eusebius and his fellows. Notwithstanding this he has no church, nor a people to obey him, but is scouted by them all, like a dog , although they have even caused the Emperor to write to the Receiver-General (for everything is in their power), commanding that a church should be built for him, that being possessed of that, his statement may appear credible about the cup and the table. They caused him immediately to be nominated a Bishop also, because if he were without a church, and not even a Presbyter, he would appear to be a false accuser, and a fabricator of the whole matter. At any rate he has no people, and even his own relations are not obedient to him, and as the name which he retains is an empty one, so also the following letter is ineffectual, which he keeps, making a display of it as an exposure of the utter wickedness of himself and of Eusebius and his fellows.

The Letter of the Tax Collector.

The Letter of the Receiver-General.

Flavius Hemerius sends greetings to the Tax-collector of the Mareotis.

Flavius Hemerius sends health to the Tax-collector of the Mareotis.

Ischyras the Presbyter petitioned the piety of our Lords, the Augusti and Caesars, requesting that a church be built in the district of Irene, which belongs to Secontarurus. Their divinity has ordered that this be done as quickly as possible. Therefore, as soon as you receive the copy of the sacred Edict, which is placed above with all due reverence, and the Reports that have been drawn up before my devotion, make sure that you promptly prepare a summary of them and transfer them to the Order book, so that the sacred command may be carried out.

Ischyras the Presbyter having petitioned the piety of our Lords, Augusti and Cæsars, that a Church might be built in the district of Irene, belonging to Secontarurus , their divinity has commanded that this should be done as soon as possible. Take care therefore, as soon as you receive the copy of the sacred Edict, which with all due veneration is placed above, and the Reports which have been formed before my devotion, that you quickly make an abstract of them, and transfer them to the Order book, so that the sacred command may be put in execution.

While they were plotting and scheming in this way, I went to the Emperor and reported the unjust conduct of Eusebius and his associates, since it was he who had ordered the Council to be held, and his Count presided over it. When the Emperor heard my account, he was deeply disturbed and wrote to them the following letter.

86. While they were thus plotting and scheming, I went up and represented to the Emperor the unjust conduct of Eusebius and his fellows, for he it was who had commanded the Council to be held, and his Count presided at it. When he heard my report, he was greatly moved, and wrote to them as follows.

Constantine, Victor, Maximus, Augustus, to the Bishops assembled at Tyre.

Constantine, Victor , Maximus, Augustus, to the Bishops assembled at Tyre .

I do not know what decisions you have reached in your Council amid noise and tumult, but somehow the truth seems to have been distorted as a result of certain confusion and disorder, because you, through your mutual contentiousness which you are determined to maintain, have failed to discern what is pleasing to God. However, it will rest with Divine Providence to scatter the troubles that clearly arise from this contentious spirit, and to show us plainly whether you, while assembled in that place, have had any regard for the truth, and whether you have made your decisions without being influenced by either favor or enmity. Therefore I wish all of you to assemble as quickly as possible before my piety so that you may give in person a true account of your proceedings.

I know not what the decisions are which you have arrived at in your Council amidst noise and tumult: but somehow the truth seems to have been perverted in consequence of certain confusions and disorders, in that you, through your mutual contentiousness, which you are resolved should prevail, have failed to perceive what is pleasing to God . However, it will rest with Divine Providence to disperse the mischiefs which manifestly are found to arise from this contentious spirit, and to show plainly to us, whether you, while assembled in that place, have had any regard for the truth , and whether you have made your decisions uninfluenced by either favour or enmity. Wherefore I wish you all to assemble with all speed before my piety in order that you may render in person a true account of your proceedings.

I want to explain to you why I've decided to write to you this way and why I'm summoning you by letter. As I was recently entering our blessed city of Constantinople, which bears our name (I happened to be on horseback at the time), Bishop Athanasius suddenly approached me in the middle of the road with some companions. He appeared so unexpectedly that I was quite astonished. God, who knows all things, is my witness that I wouldn't have been able to recognize him at first sight if some of my attendants hadn't told me who he was and what injustice he was suffering, after I naturally asked them. However, I didn't speak with him at that time or grant him an audience. When he asked to be heard, I refused and almost ordered him removed. But with growing boldness he asked for only this one thing: that you be summoned to appear so that he might present his complaint about his mistreatment before me in your presence. Since this seemed to me a reasonable request and appropriate for the circumstances, I gladly ordered this letter to be written to you. This is so that all of you who formed the Council that met at Tyre might come without delay to my court, to prove through your actions that you passed a fair and honest judgment. You must do this before me, whom even you cannot deny is a true servant of God.

The reason why I have thought good to write thus to you, and why I summon you before me by letter, you will learn from what I am going to say. As I was entering on a late occasion our all- happy home of Constantinople, which bears our name (I chanced at the time to be on horseback), on a sudden the Bishop Athanasius, with certain others whom he had with him, approached me in the middle of the road, so unexpectedly, as to occasion me much amazement. God , who knows all things, is my witness , that I should have been unable at first sight even to recognise him, had not some of my attendants, on my naturally inquiring of them, informed me both who it was, and under what injustice he was suffering. I did not however enter into any conversation with him at that time, nor grant him an interview; but when he requested to be heard I was refusing, and all but gave orders for his removal; when with increasing boldness he claimed only this favour, that you should be summoned to appear, that he might have an opportunity of complaining before me in your presence, of the ill-treatment he has met with. As this appeared to me to be a reasonable request, and suitable to the times, I willingly ordered this letter to be written to you, in order that all of you, who constituted the Council which was held at Tyre , might hasten without delay to the Court of my clemency, so as to prove by facts that you had passed an impartial and uncorrupt judgment. This, I say, you must do before me, whom not even you will deny to be a true servant of God .

Because of my devotion to God, peace is maintained everywhere, and the Name of God is truly worshipped even by the barbarians, who until now have been ignorant of the truth. And it is clear that whoever is ignorant of the truth does not know God either. Nevertheless, as I said before, even the barbarians have now come to the knowledge of God through me, His true servant, and have learned to fear Him whom they recognize from actual experience to be my shield and protector everywhere. And from this especially they have come to know God, whom they fear through the dread they have of me. But we, who are supposed to set forth (for I will not say to guard) the holy mysteries of His Goodness, we are engaged in nothing but what leads to dissension and hatred, and, in short, whatever contributes to the destruction of humanity. But hurry, as I said before, and all of you come to us with all speed, being convinced that I will try with all my might to correct what is wrong, so that those things especially may be preserved and firmly established in the law of God to which no blame or dishonor may attach; while the enemies of the law, who under pretense of His holy Name bring in manifold and various blasphemies, shall be scattered abroad, completely crushed, and utterly destroyed.

For indeed through my devotion to God , peace is preserved everywhere, and the Name of God is truly worshipped even by the barbarians, who have hitherto been ignorant of the truth . And it is manifest, that he who is ignorant of the truth , does not know God either. Nevertheless, as I said before, even the barbarians have now come to the knowledge of God , by means of me, His true servant , and have learned to fear Him Whom they perceive from actual facts to be my shield and protector everywhere. And from this chiefly they have come to know God , Whom they fear through the dread which they have of me. But we, who are supposed to set forth (for I will not say to guard) the holy mysteries of His Goodness, we, I say, engage in nothing but what tends to dissension and hatred , and, in short, whatever contributes to the destruction of mankind . But hasten, as I said before, and all of you with all speed come to us, being persuaded that I shall endeavour with all my might to amend what is amiss, so that those things specially may be preserved and firmly established in the law of God , to which no blame nor dishonour may attach; while the enemies of the law, who under pretence of His holy Name bring in manifold and various blasphemies , shall be scattered abroad, and entirely crushed, and utterly destroyed.

When Eusebius and his associates read this letter, being conscious of what they had done, they prevented the rest of the bishops from going up, and only they themselves went—namely Eusebius, Theognius, Patrophilus, the other Eusebius, Ursacius, and Valens. They no longer said anything about the cup and Arsenius, for they did not have the boldness to do so. Instead, they invented another accusation that concerned the Emperor himself, and declared before him that Athanasius had threatened to withhold the grain shipment that was sent from Alexandria to his own city. The bishops Adamantius, Anubion, Agathammon, Arbethion, and Peter were present and heard this. This was proved also by the Emperor's anger, for although he had written the preceding letter and had condemned their injustice, as soon as he heard such a charge as this, he was immediately enraged, and instead of granting me a hearing, he sent me away into Gaul. And this again shows their wickedness further, for when the younger Constantine, of blessed memory, sent me back home, remembering what his father had written, he also wrote as follows.

87. When Eusebius and his fellows read this letter, being conscious of what they had done, they prevented the rest of the Bishops from going up, and only themselves went, viz. Eusebius, Theognius, Patrophilus, the other Eusebius, Ursacius, and Valens. And they no longer said anything about the cup and Arsenius (for they had not the boldness to do so), but inventing another accusation which concerned the Emperor himself, they declared before him, that Athanasius had threatened that he would cause the grain to be withheld which was sent from Alexandria to his own home. The Bishops Adamantius, Anubion, Agathammon, Arbethion, and Peter, were present and heard this. It was proved also by the anger of the Emperor; for although he had written the preceding letter, and had condemned their injustice , as soon as he heard such a charge as this, he was immediately incensed, and instead of granting me a hearing, he sent me away into Gaul . And this again shows their wickedness further; for when the younger Constantine, of blessed memory, sent me back home, remembering what his father had written , he also wrote as follows.

Constantine Caesar, to the people of the Catholic Church of the city of Alexandria.

Constantine Cæsar, to the people of the Catholic Church of the city of Alexandria.

I assume it has not escaped the knowledge of your devout minds that Athanasius, the interpreter of the divine Law, was sent away to Gaul for a time. The intent was that, since the cruelty of his bloodthirsty and longstanding enemies pursued him to the point of endangering his sacred life, he might thus avoid suffering some irreparable harm through the wicked actions of those evil men. To escape this danger, he was rescued from the jaws of his attackers and was ordered to spend some time under my government. He was provided abundantly with all necessities in this city where he lived, although indeed his well-known virtue, relying entirely on divine help, disregards the sufferings brought by misfortune. Now seeing that it was the firm intention of our master Constantine Augustus, my father, to restore the said bishop to his own place and to your most beloved devotion, but he was taken away by that fate common to all people and went to his rest before he could accomplish his wish, I have thought it proper to fulfill that intention of the emperor of sacred memory which I have inherited from him. When he comes to present himself before you, you will learn with what respect he has been treated. Indeed it is not surprising, whatever I have done on his behalf, for the thoughts of your longing desire for him and the presence of so great a man moved my soul and urged me to act. May divine Providence continually preserve you, beloved brethren.

I suppose that it has not escaped the knowledge of your pious minds, that Athanasius, the interpreter of the adorable Law, was sent away into Gaul for a time, with the intent that, as the savageness of his bloodthirsty and inveterate enemies persecuted him to the hazard of his sacred life, he might thus escape suffering some irremediable calamity, through the perverse dealing of those evil men. In order therefore to escape this, he was snatched out of the jaws of his assailants, and was ordered to pass some time under my government, and so was supplied abundantly with all necessaries in this city, where he lived, although indeed his celebrated virtue , relying entirely on divine assistance, sets at nought the sufferings of adverse fortune. Now seeing that it was the fixed intention of our master Constantine Augustus, my Father, to restore the said Bishop to his own place, and to your most beloved piety , but he was taken away by that fate which is common to all men , and went to his rest before he could accomplish his wish; I have thought proper to fulfil that intention of the Emperor of sacred memory which I have inherited from him. When he comes to present himself before you, you will learn with what reverence he has been treated. Indeed it is not wonderful, whatever I have done on his behalf; for the thoughts of your longing desire for him, and the appearance of so great a man , moved my soul , and urged me thereto. May Divine Providence continually preserve you, beloved brethren.

Dated from Trier, June 17th.

Dated from Treveri the 15th before the Calends of July.

This being the reason why I was sent away into Gaul, who, I ask again, does not clearly see the Emperor's intention and the murderous spirit of Eusebius and his associates, and that the Emperor had done this to prevent them from forming some more desperate plot? For he listened to them in innocence. Such were the practices of Eusebius and his associates, and such were their schemes against me. Who that has witnessed them will deny that nothing has been done in my favor out of bias, but that that great number of bishops, both individually and collectively, wrote as they did on my behalf and condemned the lies of my enemies justly and in accordance with the truth? Who that has observed such proceedings as these will deny that Valens and Ursacius had good reason to condemn themselves and to write as they did, to accuse themselves when they repented, choosing rather to suffer shame for a short time than to undergo the punishment of false accusers forever and ever?

88. This being the reason why I was sent away into Gaul , who, I ask again, does not plainly perceive the intention of the Emperor, and the murderous spirit of Eusebius and his fellows, and that the Emperor had done this in order to prevent their forming some more desperate scheme? For he listened to them in simplicity. Such were the practices of Eusebius and his fellows, and such their machinations against me. Who that has witnessed them will deny that nothing has been done in my favour out of partiality, but that that great number of Bishops both individually and collectively wrote as they did in my behalf and condemned the falsehood of my enemies justly , and in accordance with the truth ? Who that has observed such proceedings as these will deny that Valens and Ursacius had good reason to condemn themselves, and to write as they did, to accuse themselves when they repented, choosing rather to suffer shame for a short time, than to undergo the punishment of false accusers for ever and ever ?

Therefore my blessed fellow-ministers, acting justly and according to the laws of the Church, while certain people claimed that my case was uncertain and tried to force them to overturn the verdict passed in my favor, have now endured every kind of suffering and have chosen rather to be exiled than to see the judgment of so many bishops reversed. Now if those true bishops had only opposed with words those who plotted against me and wanted to undo everything done on my behalf, or if they had been ordinary men and not the bishops of famous cities and leaders of great churches, there would have been reason to suspect that in this instance they too had acted out of rivalry and to please me. But when they not only tried to persuade through argument but also endured exile, and one of them is Liberius, Bishop of Rome (for although he did not endure the sufferings of exile to the end, he still remained in his banishment for two years, being aware of the conspiracy formed against us), and since there is also the great Hosius, together with the bishops of Italy and of Gaul and others from Spain and from Egypt and Libya and all those from Pentapolis (for although for a short time, through fear of Constantius's threats, he seemed not to resist them, yet the great violence and tyrannical power exercised by Constantius and the many insults and beatings inflicted upon him proved that it was not because he abandoned my cause but through the weakness of old age, being unable to bear the beatings, that he gave in to them for a time), therefore I say it is entirely right that everyone, being fully convinced, should hate and detest the injustice and violence they have used toward me, especially since it is well known that I have suffered these things on account of nothing else but the Arian heresy.

89. Wherefore also my blessed fellow-ministers, acting justly and according to the laws of the Church , while certain affirmed that my case was doubtful, and endeavoured to compel them to annul the sentence which was passed in my favour, have now endured all manner of sufferings, and have chosen rather to be banished than to see the judgment of so many Bishops reversed. Now if those genuine Bishops had withstood by words only those who plotted against me, and wished to undo all that had been done in my behalf; or if they had been ordinary men, and not the Bishops of illustrious cities, and the heads of great Churches, there would have been room to suspect that in this instance they too had acted contentiously and in order to gratify me. But when they not only endeavoured to convince by argument, but also endured banishment, and one of them is Liberius , Bishop of Rome , (for although he did not endure to the end the sufferings of banishment, yet he remained in his exile for two years, being aware of conspiracy formed against us), and since there is also the great Hosius, together with the Bishops of Italy , and of Gaul , and others from Spain , and from Egypt , and Libya, and all those from Pentapolis (for although for a little while, through fear of the threats of Constantius, he seemed not to resist them yet the great violence and tyrannical power exercised by Constantius, and the many insults and stripes inflicted upon him, proved that it was not because he gave up my cause , but through the weakness of old age, being unable to bear the stripes, that he yielded to them for a season), therefore I say, it is altogether right that all, as being fully convinced, should hate and abominate the injustice and the violence which they have used towards me; especially as it is well known that I have suffered these things on account of nothing else but the Arian impiety.

If anyone wants to understand my case and the falsehood of Eusebius and his associates, let him read what has been written on my behalf and hear the witnesses—not just one, two, or three, but that large number of bishops. And again, let him pay attention to the witnesses of these events: Liberius, Hosius, and their colleagues, who when they saw the attacks being made against us, chose to endure all kinds of sufferings rather than abandon the truth and the judgment that had been pronounced in our favor. They did this with an honorable and righteous purpose, for what they suffered proves how desperate the situation was for the other bishops. Their actions stand as memorials and records against the Arian heresy and the wickedness of false accusers, and they provide an example and model for those who come after, to contend for the truth even to death, and to reject the Arian heresy which fights against Christ and is a forerunner of Antichrist, and not to believe those who try to speak against me. For the defense that was presented and the verdict given by so many bishops of high character are trustworthy and sufficient testimony on our behalf.

90. Now if anyone wishes to become acquainted with my case, and the falsehood of Eusebius and his fellows, let him read what has been written in my behalf, and let him hear the witnesses, not one, or two, or three, but that great number of Bishops; and again let him attend to the witnesses of these proceedings, Liberius and Hosius, and their fellows, who when they saw the attempts made against us, chose rather to endure all manner of sufferings than to give up the truth , and the judgment which had been pronounced in our favour. And this they did with an honourable and righteous intention, for what they suffered proves to what straits the other Bishops were reduced. And they are memorials and records against the Arian heresy , and the wickedness of false accusers, and afford a pattern and model for those who come after, to contend for the truth unto death Sirach 4:28 , and to abominate the Arian heresy which fights against Christ , and is a forerunner of Antichrist , and not to believe those who attempt to speak against me. For the defense put forth, and the sentence given, by so many Bishops of high character, are a trustworthy and sufficient testimony in our behalf.


Five Tomes Against Nestorius — Book V

On the Passion: the Son of God suffered in His own flesh while remaining impassible as God, and so freed us from death.

Jewish disbelief in Christ followed by some Christian teachers. The SON GOD by Nature gave His own body to death to free us, albeit His Godhead might not suffer. "Glory before the world was," can be no man's glory but that of GOD. Father most strictly God the FATHER though He permit such relations to us. 'Crucified out of weakness,' yet, Lord of glory. 'Servant's form.' 'Not Mine own will.' The forsaking on the Cross. He raised His own Body. S. Thomas' confession. Nicene Fathers. Testimony of GOD and man to the SON.

Source: Cyril of Alexandria, Five Tomes Against Nestorius (1881) Book 5. pp.155-184.. Transcribed by Roger Pearse (tertullian.org); public domain.

Contents · 8 chapters
  1. Opening
  2. §1
  3. §2
  4. §3
  5. §4
  6. §5
  7. §6
  8. §7

Opening

The God-inspired Paul takes pride in the sufferings of Christ and says at one time, "But may I never boast except in the cross of Christ, through whom the world has been crucified to me and I to the world," and at another time, "For I am not ashamed of the gospel, for it is the power of God for salvation to everyone who believes, to the Jew first and also to the Greek." The Spirit-filled apostle thought it right both to think this way himself and to teach others, for he did not write without purpose, but to persuade us to be eager for the correctness of the faith that was in him, choosing to help us delight in Christ's sufferings. But some are ashamed of the cross and impiously rise up against those who have been made teachers of everyone under the sun, because they choose to think the opposite. These wretched people practically mock Christ's sufferings and are ashamed of the gospel, infected with Jewish ignorance and in no way less foolish than they are. For the Savior's cross has become an offense to them. Indeed, when they saw the Prince of Life, the fulfillment of the Law, fastened to the wood, they shook their impious heads at him, not believing that God had truly become man and descended to our lowly state, but supposing instead that he was simply a man like us. They said, bringing forth evil things from the evil treasury of their heart, "You who destroy the temple and rebuild it in three days, save yourself; if you are the Son of God, come down from the cross," and again, "He saved others, he cannot save himself; if he is the king of Israel, let him come down from the cross now and we will believe in him." For they did not think, as I just said, that he was God by physis, nor truly the Son of God the Father, but rather that he was boasting and daring to claim for himself the glory of the Godhead. So they used to say at one time, "We are not stoning you for a good work, but for blasphemy, because you, being a man, make yourself God," and at another time they brought him to Pilate and asked that he be crucified, and when Pilate demanded that they tell the reason for their hostility toward him, they immediately began to accuse him, saying that he made himself the Son of God. But look, even now he clearly suffers the same treatment, not at the hands of Israelites or the crowd of Pharisees, but at the hands of those who appear to be Christians and are counted among teachers and those who hold the divine priesthood. For he is disbelieved to be both God by physis and the one and only true Son of God the Father, and the excuse for their wrong thinking about this very thing is that he chose to suffer death in the flesh, even though he descended to our lowly state for this very purpose according to the economy, so that by suffering for us in the flesh, he might destroy the dominion of death, since he himself is by physis Life and comes from Life, God the Father. For human physis was sick with corruption in its firstfruits and original root, that is, Adam. Since it offended through its disobedience its lawgiver and God who brought it into being, it was immediately cursed and subject to death, and death reigned from Adam to Moses, with this sentence extending over the whole seed and race that comes from him. For as those sprung from a corruptible root, we too are corruptible and remain (wretchedly!) held fast in the snares of death. But when the Creator planned good things for us and wanted to transform human physis—with corruption removed—back to what it was in the beginning, he established a new root (so to speak) for us, one that could not be overcome by death, the one Lord Jesus the Christ, that is, God the Word from his ousia made man like us, born of a woman. For we do not say that a mere man is God-bearing, but that the Word from God has truly been united to flesh in its very self, so that having laid down his life for us and given his own body to death for our sake according to the economy, and then shown it superior to corruption through the resurrection from the dead, he might give assurance to all who believe in him that he will raise us up too and make us superior to the chains of death and hardly troubled by the snares of decay.

THE Divine-uttering Paul glories in the Sufferings of Christ and says, one while, But to me be it not that I should glory save in the Cross of Christ through Whom the world has been crucified to me and I to the world, another while again, For I am not ashamed of the Gospel, for it is the power of God unto salvation unto every one that believeth, to the Jew first and to the Greek. And thus did the Spirit-clad deem right both himself to think and besides to teach others, for he hath written not without purpose, but that he might persuade us to be zealous for the rightness of the faith that was in him, choosing to delight us in the Sufferings of Christ. But some are ashamed of the Cross and impiously rising up against them that have been made teachers of all below the sun, by reason that they choose to think contrarily, they (wretched ones!) all but smile at Christ's sufferings and and are ashamed of the Gospel, sick with the Jewish unlearning and in no way inferior to them in infatuation. For the Saviour's Cross hath become to them an offence: and verily they beholding the Prince of Life, the fulfilment of the Law, affixed to the wood, they were wagging at Him their impious heads, not believing that God is of a truth made Man and come down unto emptiness, but supposing rather that He was simply a man as we, and they said, putting forth as out of the evil treasure of their heart evil things, Thou That destroyest the temple and buildest it in three days save Thyself; if Thou be the Son of God, come down from the Cross: and again, He saved others, Himself He cannot save, if He be the king of Israel, let Him now come down from the Gross and we will believe on Him. For they thought not, as I said just now, that He was God by Nature, nor yet in truth Son of God the Father but rather that He was bragging and daring to allot to Himself the glory of the Godhead. Hence they used to say, one while, For a good work we stone Thee not, but for blasphemy, because THOU being a man makest Thyself God; another while they brought Him to Pilate and besought that He should be crucified, and when he demanded that they should tell the reason of their awkwardness towards Him, they straightway began to accuse Him saying that He made Himself the Son of God. But lo now too, not at the hands of them of Israel nor yet from the multitude of the Pharisees, but at their hands who seem to be Christians and are ranked among teachers and them whose lot is the Divine Priesthood, doth He manifestly suffer equal case. For He is disbelieved to be both God by Nature, and One and Alone and Verily Son of God the Father, and the plea of their ill-counsel as to this very thing, that He chose to suffer death in the flesh, albeit for this cause He descended unto emptiness economically, in order that suffering for us in the flesh, He might bring to nought the mastery of death, as being Himself by Nature Life and sprung of Life, God the Father. For the nature of man was sick of decay, in its firstfruits and original root, i. e., Adam. For since it offended through its disobedience its Law-giver and God and That brought it forth unto being, straightway it was accursed and liable to death, and death hath reigned from Adam unto Moses, the doom for this extending over the whole seed and race that is from him. For as sprung from corruptible root, corruptible are WE too, and abide (wretched!) holden in the meshes of death. But when the Creator planned good things concerning us and willed to transelement the nature of man, decay being taken away, unto what it was at the beginning, He adorned a new root (so to speak) for us, which endured not to be overmastered by death, the One Lord Jesus the Christ, that is, God the Word out of His Essence made man as we, made of a woman. For we do not say that just a man is God-bearing, but that the Word out of God has been of a truth Its very Self united to flesh, in order, having laid down His Life for us, and given to death His own Body for our sakes economically, and then shewn it superior to corruption through the Resurrection from the dead, to give pledge to all who believe on Him that He will raise up us too, and make us superior to the bonds of death, and little heedful of the nets of decay.

Hence I think this is why the divinely-inspired Paul also speaks at length and with wonder about the love of God the Father toward us. For he said, "What shall we say therefore to these things? If God be for us, who is against us? He that spared not His own Son but gave Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him too freely give us all things?" Yet there are very many sons by grace and by adoption (for we too have been called gods and all are sons of the Most High), but One and Alone is He Who is so by physis and is His own, that is, God the Word Who is out of Him even when He was made flesh. For thus we say that He has been given even for all, as He Himself also says somewhere, "For God so loved the world that He gave His Only-Begotten Son that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have eternal life." Therefore He who was given is Only-Begotten, for He alone sprang from the essence of God the Father, the Word both out of Him and in Him. But since He has been made man, therefore we make our faith in Him declaring His death after the flesh and confessing His Resurrection, knowing that the Same is both Son before the ages and man economically in the last times, and that He suffered in the flesh for our sakes and has risen from the dead.1

Hence I deem it is that the Divine-uttering Paul too, makes a matter of much speech and marvel, the love towards us of God the Father. For he said thus, What shall we say therefore to these things? if God he for us, who is against us? He that spared not His own Son but gave Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him too freely give us all things? albeit exceeding many are the sons by grace and of adoption (for we too have been called gods and all are sons of the Most High), but One and Alone is He Who is so by Nature and is His Own, that is, God the Word Who is out of Him even when He was made Flesh. For thus do we say that He has been given even for all, as Himself too somewhere saith, For God so loved the world that He gave His Only-Begotten Son that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have eternal life. Only-Begotten therefore is He Who was given, for He Alone sprung from the Essence of God the Father, the Word both out of Him and in Him: but since He hath, been made Man, therefore do we make our faith in Him declaring His death after the Flesh and confessing His Resurrection, knowing that the Same is both Son before the ages and Man economically in the last times and that He suffered in the flesh for our sakes and hath risen from the dead.1

But somehow the advocate of the Jews' ignorance is indignant at our words, for he said again,

But (I know not how) the advocate of the Jews' unlearning is indignant at our words, for he said again,

§1

Nestorius: "We have shown that the divine Scripture uses the term 'Son' for the birth from the Virgin, the Mother of Christ. Now hear also about His death, whether God is anywhere used in such a way that we might introduce a passible God: 'Being enemies,' it says, 'we were reconciled to God through the death of His Son.' It did not say, 'Through the death of God the Word.'"

Nestorius: "That therefore the divine Scripture puts, Son, of the birth from the Virgin, Mother of Christ, we have shewn. Hear of His death also, whether God is any where put, so as we might bring in a passible God: Being enemies, it says, we were reconciled to God through the death of His Son, it said not, Through the death of God the Word."

True it is, as it is written, "There is a righteous man that perishes in his righteousness," for whoever by nature is inclined to harm, sometimes putting on the appearance of being helpful, turns aside from what is right, even the well-established mind. For he thinks he is being pious in no small degree, attempting to confirm what is confessed by all, and therefore saying, "In His own physis the Word out of God the Father is as God beyond sufferings and superior to death; for how should Life die?" Yet nonetheless he offends against the doctrines of the Church, completely disregarding the economy with flesh of the Only-Begotten, and in no way considering the depth of the mystery.

True is it, according as it is written, There is a righteous man that perisheth in his righteousness: for that whoso nature is to hurt, putting on sometimes the shew of being helpful, turns aside from what is right, even the well stablished mind. For he thinks he is pious in no slight degree, essaying to confirm what is confessed by all, therefore saying, In His own Nature the Word out of God the Father is as God beyond sufferings and superior to death; for how should Life die? Yet he not a whit the less too offends against the doctrines of the Church, wholly unrecking of the economy with flesh of the Only-Begotten, and in no wise considering the depth of the mystery.

If we were examining what the Nature of the Word is, or had to explain it to those who asked and wanted to learn it, it would surely be fitting and necessary to carefully go through every wise and true thought to show that it is beyond the reach of death and completely removed from sufferings. But since the mode of the Incarnation gives Him—as far as the plan of the Economy is concerned—the ability to die in the flesh even though He chooses to do so, without suffering anything in His own Nature, why do you rob us of our greatest boasts? For you heard Him say, "The Good Shepherd lays down His life for His sheep." Therefore, even though He is said to suffer, we know that He is Impassible as God. We say that He suffered death economically in His own Flesh, so that by trampling on it and rising—being Life and Life-giving—He might transform into incorruption that which is tyrannized by death, namely the body. And so the power of this achievement spreads to us as well, extending to the whole human race. And indeed the divinely-inspired Paul says, "I through the Law died to the law that I might live to God. I am crucified with Christ. I live, yet no longer I, but Christ lives in me. And the life I now live, I live by faith in the flesh of the Son of God who loved me and gave Himself for me. I do not frustrate the grace of God." For we no longer live our own life but rather that which is in Christ, and it is true that One died for all so that those who live should no longer live for themselves but for Him who died for them and rose. For before the Only-Begotten Word of God shone upon us, we were mastered by ignorance and darkness, bearing the yoke of sin, impiously offering worship to the creature rather than to our Creator and Maker, and practicing every kind of baseness without shame. We wretchedly remained in separation from Him, hostile to Him in our minds, but we have been reconciled through the death of His Son, as it is written.2

If it were under examination by us, what were the Nature of the Word, or we had to declare it to them who asked and were desirous of learning it; it would I suppose be of a surety meet and necessary, hastening to go through every wise and true thought, to shew that It is unapproachable by death and utterly removed from sufferings. But since the mode of the Incarnation gives Him, so far as pertains to the plan of the Economy, even though He choose to die in the flesh, to suffer nought in His own Nature, why bereavest thou us of our fairest boasts? for thou heard'st Him say. The Good Shepherd layeth down His Life for His sheep. Hence even though He be said to suffer, we know that He is Impassible as God, we say that He hath suffered death economically in His own Flesh, in order that treading it and risen in that He is Life and Life-giving, He might transelement unto incorruption that which is tyrannized over by death, i. e., the body: and so unto us too spreadeth the might of the achievement, extending unto the whole race. And verily the Divine-uttering Paul saith, I through the Law died to the law that I might live unto God, I am crucified with Christ, I live, no longer I, but Christ liveth in me, and wherein I now live, I live in faith, in the flesh of the Son of God Who loved me and gave Himself for me. I do not frustrate the grace of God. For no longer do we live our own life but rather that in Christ, and true is it that One died for all that they who live should no more live unto themselves but to Him which died for them and rose. For before that the Only-Begotten Word of God beamed on us, mastered by unlearning and darkness and having the yoke of sin and impiously ascribing worship to the creature rather than our Creator and Maker and practising unblamed every kind of baseness, we wretched abode in severance [from Him], in mind hostile to Him, but we have been reconciled through the death of His Son, as it is written.2

But you have again shown little regard for the truth, and putting forward your speech that rushes headlong into foolishness, you say that the world has been reconciled to God, not through the Only-Begotten—that is, the Word who came forth from the Father. And when you hear about the death of His Son and examine closely, as you suppose, the words of the Divine, you were not afraid to say, "He did not say, 'Through the death of God the Word.'" Then how, tell me, could such a statement be wise? Or rather, how could it not be filled with complete madness? For how could it be appropriate, tell me, to present the Life as subject to death? And to accuse the Nature that gives life to all things of being subject to decay—how could that not be utterly deranged, and would it not be, and rightly so, a charge of blasphemy reaching to the very extreme? By no means, therefore, does the mind of the saints agree with your subtle arguments here, or rather your empty words. For it knows, it knows that the Word of God suffered in the flesh for our sake, and through the death of His own Body has called the world to reconciliation with the Father who is in Heaven. And indeed, when making His conversation with one of the holy disciples, He said somewhere, "I am the Way and the Truth and the Life, and no one comes to the Father except through Me." But who else could be Truth and Life and Way, except the Word who came forth from God, even though He became as we are by taking the form of a servant?

But THOU again hast made but slight account of the truth, and putting forth unto us thy speech unbridled unto vapidness, sayest that the world has been reconciled to God, not through the Only-Begotten, i. e. the Word That sprang of the Father; and hearing, the death of His Son, and investigating subtilly as thou supposest, the words of the Divine, thou fearedst not to say, "He said not, Through the death of God the Word." Then how (tell me) were such a word wise, yea rather, how were it not replete with utter distraction? for how were it meet (tell me) to set forth the Life as subject to death; and to the Nature Which quickeneth all things to lay a charge of decay, how were it not wholly distraught and would it not be, and that with reason, a charge of blasphemy reaching unto the very extreme? By no means therefore does the mind of the saints go along with thy subtilties herein, or rather thy idle words: for it knows, it knows that the Word of God suffered in the flesh for our sakes, and through the death of His own Body hath called the world unto reconciliation with the Father Which is in Heaven. And verily when making His discourse with one of the holy disciples He somewhere said, I am the Way and the Truth and the Life and no man cometh unto the Father but by Me: but Truth and Life and Way, who else may be, save the Word which sprang of God, even though He have been made as we, by taking servant's form?

The fact that through him we have been shown to be partakers of the divine physis, and that we who were once far off have been brought near and united participatively through him to the Father and also to one another in one faith and unity of soul because we have been made participants of one Spirit—he himself will confirm this when he says to God the Father in heaven: "I do not ask for these alone, but also for those who believe in me through their word, that they all may be one, just as you, Father, are in me and I in you, that they also may be one in us, so that the world may believe that you sent me. And the glory which you have given me I have given them, that they may be one even as we are one, both I in them and you in me, that they may be perfected into one." Understand therefore how he himself is of physis in his own Father but is presented as a Mediator and Reconciler through being made as we are. He is in us both through his own Flesh which gives us life in spirit and through partaking of his holiness—I mean again through the Holy Spirit. And he asks for glory from the Father to make his own physis manifest to us, that it is both life-giving and superior to corruption as God. And truly he said again: "I glorified you on the earth by completing the work which you have given me to do, and now glorify me, O Father, with yourself, with the glory which I had before the world was, with you." And we are a completed work, as he first overcame decay and trampled on the power of death, for he lived again from the dead, having all things in himself.

And that through Him we have been manifested partakers of the Divine Nature and, we who once were far, have been made nigh, united participatively through Him to the FATHER and besides to one another in one faith and unity of soul by reason of being made participant of One Spirit; Himself will give assurance saying unto God the Father in Heaven, Not for these alone do I ask but for them also which believe on Me through their word, that they all may be one, as THOU Father art in Me and I in Thee, that they also may be one in us, that the world may believe that THOU sentest Me, and I. the glory which Thou hast given Me, have given them, that they may be one even as WE are one, both I in them, and THOU in Me that they may be perfected into one. Understand therefore how Himself is of Nature in His own Father but is set forth a Mediator and Reconciler through being made as we: He is in us, both through His own Flesh Which quickeneth us in spirit and through partaking of His holiness, I mean again through the Holy Ghost. And He asketh as glory from the Father to make His own Nature manifest unto us, that It is both Life-giving and superior to corruption as God. And verily He said again, I glorified Thee on the earth by perfecting the work which Thou hast given Me to do, and now do Thou glorify Me, o Father, with Thyself with the glory which I had before the world was, with Thee. And a perfected work are WE, in Him first overcoming decay and treading on the might of death, for He lived anew from the dead, having all in Himself.

But perhaps you twist what has been said toward other ideas. You say that these things should not be understood of God the Word, but rather you remove from Him and set apart by himself the one born of the holy Virgin as another son. You claim that it is him to whom such things belong, and you are eager to teach others also to think and say as you do. And you will surely say, I suppose, that the Only-Begotten Word of God, being Lord of glory, would not have sought glory from the Father as though He lacked it. Hear therefore from us as well: If you say that the Only-Begotten Son Who is out of God by physis is not He Who here asks glory from the Father, who was it who said, "Glorify Me with the glory which I had before the world was, with Thee"? How then, tell me, was the one from the holy Virgin, conceived according to you as a man separately, before the world? Will it not belong to the Creator of the ages to have an existence older than the world and co-eternal with the Father? No one who is accustomed to thinking rightly will doubt it. Therefore, when He emptied Himself, receiving the form of a servant, then—at that time—desiring to ascend to the glory inherent in Him by physis and along with the Flesh which was united to Him, He says at the proper time, "Do Thou Father glorify Me with Thyself with the glory that I had before the world was with Thee, that the world may believe that Thou sentest Me, and I, the glory which Thou hast given Me, have given them, that they may be one as We are One, I in them, and Thou in Me that they may be perfected into one." Through Him therefore we have had the reconciliation, for thus He has completed the work which the Father has given Him to accomplish. And I will make the most holy Paul the supporter of my words, who wrote thus to those who have been called out of the Gentiles: "But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometime were far off were made nigh in the Blood of Christ: for He is our Peace, Who made both one and undid the middle wall of partition, having abolished in His Flesh the enmity, the law of commandments in ordinances, for to make in Himself of twain one new man, making peace; and that He might reconcile both unto God in one body through the cross, having slain the enmity therein, and came and preached peace to you which were afar off and to them that were nigh," and again elsewhere too, "Justified therefore by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ." Therefore we have been reconciled to God the Father through the death of His Son, who brought to nothing or slew the enmity in His Flesh, according to the faith of the sacred scriptures.

But haply bearing off to other ideas what has been said, thou sayest that not of God the Word ought these things to be understood, but removing from Him and putting apart by himself him that is born of the holy Virgin as another son, thou affirmest that him it is whom such things befit and art zealous to teach others also to think and say with thee: and wilt (I suppose) surely say that the Only-Begotten Word of God being Lord of glory, would not as though lacking glory, have sought it from the Father. Hear therefore from us too, If thou sayest that the Only-Begotten Son Who is out of God by Nature is not He Who here asketh glory from the Father; who was it who said, Glorify Me with the glory which I had before the world was, with Thee? How then (tell me) was he that is of the holy Virgin, conceived of according to thee as man separately, before the world? will it not pertain to the Creator of the ages, to have a being elder than the world and Co-eternal with the Father? no one will doubt it of those who are accustomed to think aright. When therefore He emptied Himself receiving servant's form, then, then, desirous to mount up unto the glory inherent in Him by Nature and along with the Flesh which was united to Him, in fit season does He say, Do THOU Father glorify Me with Thyself with the glory that I had before the world was with Thee; that the world may believe that THOU sentest Me, and I, the glory which Thou hast given Me, have given them, that they may be one as WE are One, I in them, and THOU in Me that they may be perfected into one. Through Him therefore have we had the reconciliation, for thus hath He perfected the work which the Father hath given Him for consummation. And the supporter of my words will I make again the most holy Paul who thus wrote to those who have been called out of the Gentiles, But now in Christ Jesus YE who sometime were far off were made nigh in the Blood of Christ: for He is our Peace, Who made both one and undid the middle wall of partition, having abolished in His Flesh the enmity, the law of commandments in ordinances, for to make in Himself of twain one new man, making peace; and that He might reconcile both unto God in one body through the cross, having slain the enmity therein, and came and preached peace to you which were afar off and to them that were nigh, and again elsewhere too, Justified therefore by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore we have been reconciled to God the Father through the death of His Son, who brought to nought or slew the enmity in His Flesh, according to the faith of the sacred scriptures.

But you are undermining the language of the divine economy and refuse to confess that the Word of God has suffered in the flesh for our sakes, employing a certain unskilled way of speaking. For you say that Son is a name common to the Word who came forth from God and to ourselves. Then, having made God the Word—through whom we have been saved—no agent of the good things that have been accomplished for us, you will evidently be caught assigning the things in which he is glorified to someone like us, conceived as other than and separate from him. And you suppose that sharing a common name will suffice quite well for proving what you said and wrongly thought. You fail to consider that even though certain other beings may be said to share the same name with things that exist by nature as they ought, one must not therefore push aside the things that are by nature, constantly transferring their properties to those which are by adoption or imitation. Instead, we must always examine the natures of things and assign them to whomever they rightly belong. For example, the Father is named and truly is God, and from him every fatherhood both in heaven and on earth is named, as it is written, yet there are also other fathers among us, both physical and spiritual. If, therefore, something most befitting God is said of God the Father, will it also belong to those who obtain the same title with him by adoption, and will the identity of name push him away from the things that most properly belong to him alone? Yet how is it not obvious to everyone that it is both absurd and contradictory for anyone among us to think and say such things? Why then do you, constantly talking to us about sharing a common name, dishonor the Son by nature and in truth, setting him aside and making him a stranger to the kindly deeds done for us? Although you ought to bring together into unity what you shamelessly completely separate, and you ought to consider as one with his own flesh the Word who is from God the Father. For in this way you will free yourself from much labor, and thinking rightly you will at last be commended. And you will in no way say that the Godhead of the Only-Begotten is passible, but you will confess with us that he is Life and Life-giving by nature and moreover beyond all suffering. Next, that the flesh suffering which was united to him—he by the grace of God, as it is written, tasted death for every man, so that having shown his own Temple superior to the one who had conquered all who are on earth, he might be called the firstfruits of those who slept and the firstborn from the dead. He transmits to us also the grace, so that being One and Only Son, both before the Incarnation and after it, he might still be called Savior and Redeemer of all. And, as I said, freeing from sin all who believe in him, he might become peace to those who are far off and to those who are near, reconciling through himself to God the Father those who formerly worshiped the creature and through sin were at enmity with the All-good God.

But thyself art undoing the words of the economy and deignest not to confess that the Word of God hath suffered in the flesh for our sakes, making use of certain unskilful loquacity: for thou sayest that Son is a name common to the Word Which sprang of God and to ourselves. Then having made God the Word, through Whom we have been saved, no worker of the good things that have been wrought to us-ward, thou wilt be evidently caught allotting the things wherein He is glorified to one as we, conceived of as other than He and apart, and thou supposest that community of name will suffice full well for demonstration of what thou saidst and unrightly thoughtest; not considering that even though with things which obtain by nature the being ought, certain other of things that be, be said to be co-named, one must not therefore thrust away the things that are by nature, ever putting their properties about those which are by adoption or imitation. But we must (I deem) ever test the natures of things done and allot them to whomsoever they rightly pertain. As for example, the Father is named and is in truth God, and from Him is every father-hood both in heaven and upon earth named, as it is written, yet are there with us other fathers too both fleshly and spiritual. If therefore ought of things most God-befitting be said of God the Father, will it belong to those too who by adoption obtain the same title with Him, and will the identity of name thrust Him away from the things which in the highest degree befit Him alone? yet how is it not evident to all that it is both absurd and discordant that any of ours should be minded thus to think and say? Why then dost thou ever talking to us of community of name, dishonour the by Nature and truly Son, putting Him forth and rendering Him alien from kindly deeds to usward? albeit thou oughtest to gather into union what thou blushest not utterly to sever, and [oughtest] to deem one with His own Flesh the Word that is out of God the Father: for thus wilt thou free thyself from much toil, and deeming aright wilt at length be praised. And thou wilt in no wise say that the Godhead of the Only-Begotten is passible, but wilt with us confess that He is Life and Life-giving by Nature and moreover beyond all suffering; next that the flesh suffering which was united to Him, He by the grace of God, as it is written, tasted death for every man, that having shewn His own Temple superior to him who had conquered all that are on the earth, He might be called the firstfruits of them that slept and the firstborn from the dead: transmitting to us too the grace, that being One and Only Son, both before the Incarnation and after it He might yet be called Saviour and Redeemer of all: and freeing (as I said) from sin all who believe on Him, might become peace to them that are afar and to the near, reconciling through Himself to God the Father them who of old worshipped the creature and through sin were at enmity with the All-good God.

But by dividing once again the One Lord Jesus Christ into a pair of sons, he speaks in this way:

But severing again into a pair of sons the One Lord Jesus Christ, he says after this wise:

§2

Nestorius: "Listen to their other testimony as well, for if they had known, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory. Look—he says 'the Lord of glory.' He does not call the manhood this, but the Godhead. Yet this objection belongs to those who tear apart the proper union, because when you say, 'This is not Lord, but the other one is,' you make Christ a mere man. So what do you say, you heretic dressed in clergy's clothing? Is the man also Lord or not? If he is Lord, then what is said agrees. If he is not Lord, then don't accuse me of making Christ a mere man when you yourself are doing it." Then he says, "Let us hear the blessed Paul openly proclaiming who it is that was crucified. Hear then most plainly his words: 'For he was crucified out of weakness, yet he lives out of the power of God.' If he was crucified out of weakness, who was it who was weak, heretic? God the Word?"3

Nestorius: "Hear their other testimony also; for had they known, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory. Lo he says the Lord of glory, he calls not so the manhood but the Godhead. But this belongs to those who pluck asunder the accurate connection, for when thou sayest, This is not Lord, but the other is, THOU makest Christ a mere man. What then dost thou say, o heretic in clerical form? is the man too Lord or not? if then he be Lord, the things said agree; if he be not Lord, do not THOU making Christ a mere man, fasten the reproach of it on me." Then he says, "Hear we the blessed Paul openly crying out who He is who is crucified. Hear then most plainly the voice, For (says he) He was crucified out of weakness, yet He liveth out of the Power of God. If He were crucified out of weakness, who was it who was weak, heretic? God the Word?"3

He is carried away to absurd thoughts and to a reprobate mind, in no way understanding the force of the mystery, as it seems to me, but rather in every way following his own devices and perhaps afraid, lest he should be caught either thinking or saying anything that pertains to rightness or truth. For he arrays against himself, as he supposes, the words of the orthodox, but is caught again putting forward things which no one of those who are accustomed to walk rightly in the Faith would even endure another person saying. For we say that He who was crucified is Lord of glory, and He is so in truth: yet acknowledging that the Word of God is inseparable and one with the flesh united to Him, having a reasonable soul, we say that it is He who offered Himself, as it were the Immaculate Offering and most sweet-smelling Sacrifice of His Own Body, to God the Father, and nailed to the wood the handwriting that was against us. And one may hear Him say by the mouth of David, Sacrifice and offering You did not want but a Body You prepared for Me, whole burnt offerings and offerings for sin You took no pleasure in: then I said, Behold I come (in the volume of the book it has been written of Me) to do Your Will, O God. The commandment according to the Law now being of no effect, and perfecting nothing, and God the Father holding the sacrifices through blood unacceptable—He says that a Body has been prepared for Himself, in order that giving it as a Ransom for the salvation and life of all, He might redeem all, from both death and decay and yet more from sins.

He is carried away unto absurd thoughts and unto a reprobate mind, in no wise understanding the force of the mystery, as seems to me, but rather every way following his own devices and haply afraid, lest he should be caught either thinking or saying ought that pertains to Tightness or truth. For he arrays against himself, as he supposes, the words of the orthodox, but is caught again putting those things which no one of those who are wont to walk aright as to the Faith, would even so much as endure another saying. For we say that He which was crucified is Lord of glory, and He is so of a truth: yet acknowledging that the Word of God is inseverable and one with the flesh united, to Him having a reasonable soul, we say that He it is Who offered Himself, as it were the Immaculate Offering and most sweet-smelling Sacrifice of His Own Body, to God the Father, and nailed to the wood the handwriting that was against us. And one may hear Him say by the mouth of David, Sacrifice and offering Thou wouldest not but a Body preparedst Thou Me, whole burnt sacrifices and for sin Thou tookest no pleasure in: then said I, Lo I come (in the volume of the book it has been written of Me) to do Thy Will, o God. The commandment according to the Law now availing nought, and perfecting nothing, and God the Father holding the sacrifices through blood unacceptable;—-He says that a Body has been prepared for Himself, in order that giving it a Ransom for the salvation and life of all, He might redeem all, from both death and decay and yet more from sins.

We say, then, that the very Word from God the Father chose to suffer for us in the flesh, according to the Scriptures. This is how the most holy Paul instructed us: "Who, being in the form of God, did not regard equality with God as something to be grasped, but emptied himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of man and found in fashion as a man. He humbled himself and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross, wherefore God also highly exalted him." Consider now how he who is in the form of God the Father as God, the impress of his hypostasis (personal subsistence) and in no way falling short, being and being conceived of in equality in everything, has emptied himself and brought himself down of his own will to lowliness.

We say then that the very Word out of God the Father chose even to suffer for us in the flesh, according to the Scriptures: thus hath the most holy Paul instructed us, Who being in the Form of God held not the being Equal with God a thing to seize, but emptied Himself taking servant's form, made in likeness of man and found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself and became obedient unto death, the death of the cross, wherefore God also highly exalted Him. View now how He That is in the Form of God the Father as God, the Impress of His Person and in no wise falling short, being and being conceived of in Equality in everything, hath emptied Himself and brought Himself down of His own will unto lowliness.

What then (tell me) will be the manner of the emptying, and how again has He been brought low by receiving servant's form and being made obedient to death, the death of the Cross? Is it not clear to everyone that what is High is brought low, not what is by its own nature already in lowliness and brought down? That (I suppose) is emptied which is full and in need of nothing; what receives the servant's form is what was previously free by nature. He is found to be man who was not man before He was so found when He was not. Who then is He who was High by Nature and brought Himself down to lowliness? Who is the full one, that He may be understood as emptied? Who is He who is beyond the conditions of bondage, so that He may be said to take the bondman's form? Who is it that, not previously being man as we are and an ordinary man, is said to have been found as such? For I suppose that to dare to assign this to one who is like us and to an ordinary man would be foolishness and truly filled with the greatest of all ignorance, but it will belong with all reason to the Supreme Nature.

What then (tell me) will be the mode of the emptying, how again has He been abased receiving servant's form and made obedient unto death, the death of the Cross? is it not clear to all that the High is abased, not that which from itself and of its own nature is in abasement and brought low; that (I suppose) is emptied which is full and in need of nought; receives the servant's form which before it was free by nature, He is found to be man too Who was not so, before He was so found when He was not? Who then is He That was High by Nature and abased Himself unto lowliness? who the full, that He may be conceived of as emptied? who He That is beyond the measures of bondage, that so He may be said to take the bondman's form? who that not being aforetime man as we is said to have been so found? For I suppose that to dare to allot this to one of those as we and to a common man, would be folly and verily replete with the uttermost of all unwit, but it will pertain with all reason to the Supreme Nature.

But the Word of God, out of his exceeding mercy and kindness toward us, has offered his own body for us. Having taken the servant's form, he has become obedient to God the Father even to death. And the choice to suffer in the flesh, he did not regard as something to be rejected, even though he is by physis impassible as God. Yet this man foolishly objects to his most God-befitting plans for us, and thinking he honors him, actually wrongs him. For he removes him from the suffering, though no one else claims that he suffers in his own physis. And he does not perceive that he forbids him to be confessed as Savior and Redeemer of all, if it is the case that the one who is son and lord is someone other than he, separately and apart, through whom we have been saved and redeemed through the precious Cross. And if he is simply man, and not rather the Word from God the Father appearing in human form, let him come and show that he is both in the form of the Father and in equality with him (for he did not consider being equal with God a thing to grasp), and moreover that he took the form of the servant as one who did not possess it before, and came to be in emptiness, as one who possesses fullness in his own nature. For the divinely-inspired Paul says that he who is in the form and equality with God the Father was made obedient to him even to death, the death of the Cross.

But the Word of God, of His exceeding Clemency and Kindness towards us, hath offered for us His own Body and having taken the servant's form, hath become obedient to God the Father unto death: and the choice to suffer in the Flesh, He made not a thing to be spurned, albeit by Nature Impassible as God. Yet does this man foolishly blush at His most God-befitting schemes for us, and thinking he honours Him, wrongs Him: for he bears Him away from the suffering, though no one else says that He suffers in His own Nature; and does not perceive that he forbids Him to be confessed Saviour and Redeemer of all, if so be that he is son and lord other than He, separately and apart, through whom we have been saved and redeemed through the precious Cross. And if so be he be simply man, and not rather the Word out of God the Father appearing in human form, let him come, let him shew that he is both in the Form of the Father and in Equality with Him (for He thought not the being equal with God a thing to seize) and moreover that he took the form of the servant as at one time not possessing it, and came to be in emptiness, as possessing fulness in his own nature: for the Divine-uttering Paul says that He Who is in the Form and Equality with God the Father, was made obedient unto Him even to death, the death of the Cross.

Isn't the absurdity of their ideas obvious? When blessed Paul calls the one who was crucified the Lord of glory, no one will say, "He is not speaking about the human nature but about the Godhead." For we confess one Christ and Son and Lord of Glory, the Word from God the Father who became man for our sake and suffered for us in the flesh, according to the Scriptures.

Is not then the absurdity of their notions manifest? when blessed Paul calls Him that was crucified Lord of glory, no one will say, 'He is not speaking of the human nature but the Godhead.' For we confess One Christ and Son and Lord of Glory, the Word out of God the Father made man for our sakes and suffering for us in the flesh, according to the Scriptures.

But he sharply criticizes those who assign the title of Lordship to God the Word and take it away from the human nature, accusing them of wanting to tear apart the precise union (as he himself puts it). Yet forgetting what he said, he is caught tearing the One into two and caring little about the precise union (according to him). For he foolishly asks, "Is the man also lord or not? If he is lord, then what is said makes sense." Therefore, according to your senseless question, if the Word is Lord by Himself and the man is lord, there are surely two lords and sons. The force of precise union will in no way benefit those who have believed that one ought to conceive of One Christ and Son and Lord with the Flesh united to Him. For when the prosopon of Immanuel is set forth and presented, even if one should say "man," we conceive of the Word from God the Father having taken the form of a servant and say that He is shown by the measures of self-emptying; and if we say Only-Begotten God, we believe the Same now Incarnate and made Flesh. But he (as I said), assigning to a man who is individual and alone and considered apart from the Word Who is from the Father, the accomplishments of the Economy with flesh, says that he too endured the cross for us and claims that he is the Lord of glory, placing upon a mere creature the glories of the Supreme Nature. For he says, "Let us hear the blessed Paul openly declaring who it is that is crucified; for indeed He was crucified out of weakness but He lives by the Power of God. Who is weak, O heretic—is it God the Word?"

But he in no small measure blaming, as wishing to pluck asunder the accurate connection (as himself says), those who allot to God the Word the name of Lordship and bear it away from the human nature:—-he falling into forgetfulness of what he said, is caught plucking asunder into two the One, and little recking of accurate (according to him) connection. For he unlearnedly enquires, "Is the man too lord or not? if then he be lord, the things said harmonize." Hence if according to thy witless enquiry, the Word is Lord by Himself and the man lord, two surely are the lords and sons. The force then of accurate connection will in no wise profit them who have believed that one ought to conceive of One Christ and Son and Lord with the Flesh united to Him. For the Person of Immanuel being put and brought forward, though one should say man, we conceive of the Word out of God the Father having taken the servant's form and say that He is shewn by the measures of emptiness: and if [we say] Only-Begotten God, we believe the Same now Incarnate and made Flesh. But he (as I said) allotting to a man, individual and alone and considered apart from the Word Which is out of the Father, the achievements of the Economy with flesh, says that he too endured the cross for us and affirms that he is the Lord of glory, putting about a mere creature the glories of the Supreme Nature, for he says, "Let us hear the blessed Paul openly exclaiming who he is that is crucified; for verily He was crucified out of weakness but He liveth out of the Power of God; who is weak o heretic, is it God the Word?"

He is utterly without any share in weakness, this Word from God the Father whom we believe in, for He is the Lord of Hosts. But tell me this: are you afraid to apply the term weakness to Him? Why? The Economy with flesh sets Him apart from all blame, even if He is said to suffer anything that is outside His own Nature and glory. For if, being Rich, He became poor and was made like us, receiving the form of a servant, then even if He should be called weak because of the human nature, there is nothing contradictory in seeing the Rich One poor, the High One in lowly condition, the Lord of Hosts in weakness like us. The mystery concerning Him is marvelous for this reason as well. For how is He said to hunger, though He Himself is the Bread of Life who came down from Heaven and gives Life to the world? How was He wearied by the journey, when He establishes the Heavens by His own Spirit?

Utterly imparticipate therefore of all weakness is the Word out of God the Father by us believed to be: for He is the Lord of Hosts. But tell me this, art thou afraid to admit the appellation of weakness in respect to Him? why? albeit the Economy with flesh puts Him apart from all blame, even though He be said to suffer ought of what is beside His own Nature and glory: for if being Rich He became poor and was made as we receiving servant's form, even though He should be said to be weak by reason of the human nature, there is nought repugnant, that you should see the Hich poor, the High in low estate, the Lord of Hosts in weakness as we. Marvellous on this account also is the mystery respecting Him. For how is He said also to hunger, albeit Himself the Bread of Life and Who came down from Heaven and giveth Life to the world? how was He wearied with the journey, Who stablisheth the Heavens with His own Spirit?

But it seems you cannot tolerate it if someone says these things about the Only-Begotten Himself, even though when I examine your own words I find them clearly stating this as belonging to the prosopon of the Only-Begotten.

But thou wilt not endure (it seems) if one say these things of the Only-Begotten Himself, albeit investigating thine own words I find them clearly saying, as of the Person of the Only-Begotten,

§3

Nestorius: "I am clothed in the form of a servant, though I am in the form of God. I am seen in flesh, though I am God the Word. I am clothed in the prosopon of a poor man for your sake, though I am Lord of all. I visibly hunger, yet I supply food to the hungry."

Nestorius: "The form of God, I am clad in servant's form: being God the Word, am seen in flesh: Lord of all, am clad for your sakes in person of a poor man: hungering visibly, I supply food to the hungry."

How then, tell me, did you, fearing the label of weakness and trying to remove it from Him—even though the plan of the economy does not permit this—say that He hungers visibly, that is, humanly, yet divinely supplies food to the hungry? Are you not saying that it is a form of weakness to need food and to be said to hunger as we do? But against those who want to find fault, the method of the economy will stand very strong in defense. We must therefore either remove Him completely from all things said humanly and in lowly terms and attribute such sufferings to a mere man, or, recognizing that He who is God has been made as we are, confess that He is impassible with respect to the physis of the Godhead, but say in addition that He endured the weakness on our behalf, according to the human nature and according to the flesh, I mean. Since, tell me—I ask you again—the divinely-inspired Paul says that He was crucified out of weakness; but do you take this away from God the Word, saying, I suppose, that it is petty and ignoble and not worthy of Him? Then it is someone other than Him who was crucified, whom our divine teacher also calls Lord of glory, saying, "For had they known, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory." Did He then still remain Lord of glory, who set it aside and endured this ignoble and lowly suffering? If therefore He remained so, then He suffered no loss through being weak. How then did you fear to say that the Word of God came to be in this condition economically? But if He truly fell from being any longer Lord of glory, and anyone claims that this is so, he will incur the charge of the most complete blasphemy, and rightly so, for to Him every knee shall bow and every tongue shall confess Lord Jesus Christ, to the glory of God the Father. For the glory of Christ who suffered for us in the flesh extends over all that is under heaven, as we have very often said. When therefore you hear the Spirit-inspired saying, "He was crucified out of weakness but He lives by the power of God," understand it piously, for he says that He suffered humanly, though He has a physis utterly beyond passion. And possessing this, He bore with the weak flesh, and having suffered death humanly, He lived again divinely, Himself quickening His own temple as the power of the Father.

How then, say, didst thou fearing the appellation of weakness and bearing it away from Him, albeit the plan of the economy will it not, say that He hungers visibly, i. e., humanly, yet Divinely supplies food to the hungry? dost thou not say that it is a form of weakness to be in need of food and to be said to hunger as we? but against them who desire to be fault-finders, full strong will the mode of the economy array itself. We must therefore, either bearing Him away from all things that are said humanly and in mean wise, put such passions about a mere man, or considering that He being God has been made as we, confess that He is impassible in respect of the Nature of the Godhead, but say besides that He endured the weakness in our behalf, according to the human nature and after the flesh, I mean. Since, tell me who ask thee again, The Divine-uttering Paul says that He has been crucified out of weakness; but dost thou bear away this thing from God the Word, saying (I suppose) that it is small and ignoble and not worthy of Him? Other therefore than He is he that was crucified, Whom also our Divine instructor calls Lord of glory, saying, For had they known, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory. Hath He, then yet remained Lord of Glory Who put it aside and endured this ignoble and mean suffering? If therefore He hath remained so, neither hath He any loss through being weak. How then fearedst thou to say that the Word of God came to be in this case economically? But if He truly fell from being any longer Lord of glory, and any one affirm that it is so, he will incur the charge of the most utter blasphemy and that with reason: for to Him boweth every knee and every tongue shall confess Lord Jesus Christ, to the glory of God the Father. For over all that is under Heaven extendeth the glory of Christ Who suffered for us in the flesh, as we have full often said. When therefore thou nearest the Spirit-clad saying, He was crucified out of weakness but He liveth of the Power of God, understand it piously: for he says that He hath suffered humanly, albeit He hath a nature utterly beyond passion. And so having, He bare with the weak flesh and having suffered death humanly, He lived again Divinely, Himself quickening His own Temple, as the Might of the Father.

And truly when the time was now at hand when He had to endure the Cross for us, He went away and prayed, saying, "Father, if it is possible, let this cup pass from Me," but He added at the end of His prayer, "Nevertheless not as I will but as You will." But since He, though being the Word and God Almighty, was once held to be in weakness like us, He gave the reason for this most economically when He said, "The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak." Consider therefore how He, though letting go of nothing Himself and not suffering any weakness in His own physis, permitted His flesh to follow its own natural laws, and this thing is said to be His because His body is His own. Thus His being weak according to the flesh proved to us that He was man, while His not yielding to death and driving away decay from His own body proved that He is God, who does not know weakness, for He is the Life and Might of the Father. That the weakness involved here was unusual and unwilled by Him, yet He made it voluntary in the good pleasure of God the Father in order to save all under heaven—He Himself will teach this, saying, "For I have come down from heaven, not to do My own will but the will of Him who sent Me, that of all which He has given Me I should lose nothing but should raise it up at the last day."4

And verily when the time was now at hand in which He must endure the Cross for us, He went away and prayed saying, Father if it he possihle, let this cup pass from Me, but added hereto at the close of His Prayer, Nevertheless not as I will but as THOU. But since He albeit Word and God all-Powerful, has once been held to be in weakness like we, He giving the cause of this most economically, says, The spirit indeed is willing, the flesh weak. Consider therefore how He though Himself letting go nought, nor yet suffering weakness in His own Nature, permitted His Flesh to go after its own laws, and this thing is said to be His, because His Body is His own. Hence the being weak according to the Flesh proved to us that He was Man, the not enduring death and scaring away decay from His own Body that He is God Who knows not to be weak: for He is the Life and Might of the Father. For that the weakness herein unwonted and unwilled by Him, He made voluntary in the good-pleasure of God the Father, to save all under Heaven, Himself will teach saying, For I have come down from Heaven, not to do Mine own Will but the Will of Him That sent Me, that of all which He hath given Me I should lose nothing but should raise it up at the last day.4

Yet how, if the will of the Father is good, does the Son say that He has His own will—surely a good one—and different from this? For if it is not good, how can He still be believed to be His Image and Impress? How will He be true when He says, "I and the Father are One," and "He that has seen Me has seen the Father"? For one would not behold the Good by nature in what is not good. But truly the Son, being Good, has come forth from a Good Father and is His exact Image in everything. What will, then, which He says is His own, does He set aside when He says that He has done that of the Father? He was about to set free from death those who had become subject to it—that is, us—by the death of His own Flesh. But to die in the Flesh was ignoble and unusual (as I said) and repugnant to Him. Yet He endured this too for our sakes in the good pleasure of the Father. For He knew, He knew well that though dishonored a little because of the sufferings of the Flesh, He would save all, transforming them into what was incomparably better. For if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creature; old things have passed away; behold, all things have become new, as it is written.

Yet how, if the will of the Father be good, does the Son say that He has His own Will, a good one surely, and other than this? For if it be not good, how is He any longer believed to be His Image and Impress? how will He be true, saying, I and the Father are One, and, He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father? for not in the not good, would one behold the Good by Nature. But verily the Son being Good hath sprung from a Good Father and is His exact Image in everything. What Will therefore, which He says is His own, does He letting go, say that He hath done that of the Father? He was about by the death of His own Flesh to set free from death those who had become subject thereto, i. e., us. But to die in the Flesh was ignoble, and unwonted (as I said) and repugnant to Him: yet hath He endured this too for our sakes in the Good-pleasure of the Father. For He knew, He knew and that well that a little dishonoured by reason of the sufferings of the Flesh He should save all, transforming them unto what was incomparably better. For if any be in Christ, a new creature, old things are gone by, behold all things have become new, as it is written.

The God-inspired Scriptures therefore proclaim to the world one Christ and Son and Lord, and say that He is the Lord of Glory and that by His own will He bore for our sake the insults of the Jews and in accordance with the economy endured death upon the wood. He did this not to remain dead with us, but so that having destroyed the undefeatable power of death, He might restore the physis of humanity to immortality. For He was God in flesh.

The God-inspired Scriptures therefore proclaim to the world One Christ and Son and Lord and say that He is the Lord of Glory and that He of His own Will bare for our sakes the contumelies of the Jews, and economically endured Death upon the wood, not in order with us to remain dead, but that having undone the might of death which none might withstand, He might bring again to immortality the nature of man: for He was God in Flesh.

But this man, in his attempt to gather from every possible source reasons for dividing the One into two, uselessly sets himself against people who do not even exist. He accuses certain individuals of speaking against the truth and wanting to corrupt the plan of the mystery, and he says,

But this man again essaying to gather to himself from all quarters occasions of severing into two the One, arrays himself to no purpose against those who exist not at all, and makes accusal of certain as though they spake against the truth and desired to adulterate the plan of the mystery, and says,

§4

Nestorius: "Here I would gladly ask the heretics who mix the physis of the Godhead and the Manhood into one essence: who is it here that the traitor betrayed to the Jews? For if there had been a mixture of both, then both were held together by the Jews—both God the Word and the physis of the manhood. Which one endured the slaughter? I must use simpler words so that what I say may be clear to everyone. To whom, tell me, did this deed happen? For if it was the physis of the Godhead, how do you dare to mix both together? God has both remained unheld by the Jews and has not shared with the flesh in its slaughter. From where, tell me, do you get this mixture?"56

Nestorius: "Here I would gladly enquire of the heretics who mix up into one essence the Nature of the Godhead and of the Manhood, who he is here who is by the traitor betrayed to the Jews: for if there have been a mixture of both, both were together holden of the Jews, both God the Word and the nature of the manhood: which is it that endured the slaughter? I am obliged to use meaner words that what I say may be plain to all. To whom (tell me) befell this deed? for if the Nature of the Godhead, how darest thou commingle both? God hath both remained unholden of the Jews and hath not shared with the flesh in its slaughter: whence (tell me) dost thou get in the mixture?56

If there are those who say that the natures have been commingled with one another and that they undergo an impossible fusion, and who maintain that the physis of the Word could suffer change into flesh, or that the flesh united to him could ever pass into Godhead, they have erred from the truth and, out of their right mind—indeed sick with the most complete distraction—they shall hear from us: You err, not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God. For the physis of God the Word is steadfast and does not know how to suffer a shadow of turning, but participating in flesh and blood and taking part with us in the same, as it is written, he remained the same. But if everyone who is educated in the Holy Scriptures considers it repugnant even to hear that any change was brought about in the Only-Begotten, why do you, while admitting as true and actually spoken things so disgraceful and condemned by everyone with one voice and utterly rejected, attempt to separate the indivisible, and that after the union? For if you would truly learn who it is that is given up by the traitor to the Jews and endured slaughter, you will clearly hear: the one and only Christ and Son and Lord, that is, the Word from God who took the servant's form, made man and incarnate. For he was sold by the traitor to the rulers of the Jews and was held humanly, because he was man too along with remaining God, but divinely he was convicting the weakness of those who held him. And the divinely-inspired evangelist John makes this manifest to us, writing thus: Judas therefore having received the band and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees came there with torches and lanterns and weapons; Jesus knowing all things that were coming upon him, went forth and said to them, Whom do you seek? They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus said to them, I am. And Judas who betrayed him was standing with them. When therefore he said to them, I am, they went backward and fell to the ground. Do you hear that he does not let those who have been gathered together by the traitor behave themselves proudly against his glory? For he offered himself saying, I am, but they, unstrung by the voice alone, went backward.

If then there be who say that there has been a commingling of the natures one with another and that they undergo an impossible fusion, and who maintain that the Nature of the Word could suffer change into flesh, or the Flesh united to Him ever pass into Godhead; they have erred from the truth and, out of their right mind, yea rather sick with the veriest distraction, they shall hear from us, Ye do err not knowing the Scriptures nor the Power of God; for steadfast is the Nature of God the Word, nor knows it to suffer a shadow of turning, but participate in flesh and blood and taking part with us in the same, as it is written, He abode the Same. But if every one who is educated in the Holy Scriptures holds it repugnant to so much as hear that any change was wrought in the Only-Begotten, why dost thou admitting as true and really spoken things so disgraceful and condemned by one voice by all and utterly rejected, essay to sever the Indivisible and that after the Union? For if thou wouldest indeed of a truth learn who it is who is by the traitor given up to the Jews, and endured slaughter, thou wilt clearly hear, The One and Only Christ and Son and Lord, that is the Word out of God Who took the servant's form, made man and Incarnate: for He was sold by the traitor to the rulers of the Jews, and was holden humanly, because He was Man too along with abiding God, but Divinely He was convicting the weakness of them who hold Him. And this the Divine-uttering Evangelist John makes manifest to us, thus writing, Judas therefore having received the band and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees cometh thither with torches and lanterns and weapons; Jesus knowing all things that were coming upon Him, went forth and said unto them, Whom seek ye? they answered Him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am. And Judas which betrayed Him was standing with them. When therefore He said unto them, I am, they went backward and fell to the ground. Hearest thou that He does not let them who have been gathered together by the traitor behave themselves proudly against His Glory? for He offered Himself saying, I am, but they unstrung by the voice alone, went backward.

That it was not by their own strength that they were able to hold Him, but that at the right time and according to His purpose He willingly accepted death for our sake, He proved by saying, "Did you come out with swords and clubs to arrest Me as if I were a robber? I sat daily in the Temple teaching, and you did not lay hold of Me, but all this has happened so that the Scriptures of the Prophets might be fulfilled." For what He had long ago foretold through the holy Prophets, this He fulfilled, humbling Himself to the point of emptiness though He is above all creation, and appearing in the form of a man though He exists in the Form and Equality with the Father.

And that it was no work of their own strength to hold Him, but that in his season and in need He made death for us welcome, He hath proved saying, As a robber came ye forth with swords and staves to take Me? daily did I sit in the Temple teaching, and ye laid no hold on Me, but all this has been done that the Scriptures of the Prophets might be fulfilled. For what He hath of old foretold through the holy Prophets, this hath He fulfilled, abasing Himself unto emptiness Who is above all the creation, and found in fashion as a man Who is in the Form and Equality with the Father.

Why then do you attempt to smuggle in the term "mixture" and thus misrepresent to the ears of simpler believers the marvel of the incarnate dispensation? It is not appropriate for you to come forward harshly and bitterly saying, "Was God the Word captured? Did the nature of the Godhead undergo slaughter?" That you are speaking these things without precision, you will easily understand from the following. We say that the holy martyrs have been perfected, choosing to endure all things so that having fought the good fight, finished their course, and kept the faith, they might receive the crown of true relationship to Christ. Now if someone were to come forward and ask, "When the bodies of the saints were torn by the sword or consumed by fire, or when they first became prisoners, were their souls captured along with their bodies? Did they too become subject to fire and sword?"—even though we say that they were separate from their bodies, suffering none of these outrages in their own nature—will they therefore (tell me) be excluded from the crowns because they did not suffer what the body suffered? But surely the word of truth does not exclude them from suffering, for they suffered the things of their own bodies, not those of others' bodies.

Why then dost thou, essaying to bring in privily the name of mixture, wrong in the ears of the more simple the marvel of the economy with flesh? for it does not befit thee bitterly and harshly to come forward saying, "Was God the Word holden? did the nature of the Godhead undergo slaughter?" That of no accurate…. thou art saying such things, thou wilt know hence and that easily. We say that the holy Martyrs have been perfected, choosing to suffer all things in order that having striven the good strife, finished their course, kept the faith, they might bind on them the crown of true relationship to Christ. If then any were to come forward and ask, When the bodies of the saints were torn by the steel or wasted by fire or again when they first became prisoners, were their souls holden along with their bodies? did they too become the work of fire and sword? albeit we say that they [the souls] were apart from their bodies, enduring nought of such contumelies in their own nature. Will they therefore (tell me) be for this reason imparticipate of the crowns, because they have not suffered the things of the body? But verily the word of truth does not put them apart from suffering, for they suffered the things of their own, not those of others' bodies.

It is therefore ignorant to want to ask whether the nature of the Godhead was betrayed along with the flesh, or whether it was caught in the snares of the Jews or also endured the slaughter. Rather, it is pious to understand that the Word will surely and entirely make His own the sufferings that befell His own flesh, yet remained impassible (incapable of suffering) as God, while not being separate from His suffering body. But he, by charging with absurdity the things so carefully arranged according to the economy, and repeatedly saying that the nature of the Godhead ought not to be said by anyone to have undergone slaughter, impiously limits the power of the mystery to a mere man by himself, and says that it is this man who was crucified and endured death for the life of the world. For I hear him saying in another exposition of his,7

Unlearned then is it to want to ask whether the nature of the Godhead have been betrayed along with the flesh, or whether It were holden in the meshes of the Jews or endured the slaughter also: but it is pious to conceive rather that the Word will surely and entirely make His own the sufferings that have befallen His own Flesh, but abode Impassible as God yet not external to His suffering Body. But he involving in charges of absurdity the things so economically wrought, and again and again saying that the Nature of the Godhead ought not to be said by any to have undergone slaughter, unholily arrays the force of the Mystery about a man by himself, and says that he it is who was crucified and endured death for the life of the world. For I hear him saying in another exposition of his,7

§5

Nestorius: "This is the one who was encircled by the crown of thorns, the one who says, 'My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?' This is the one who endured a three-day death."8

Nestorius: "This is he who was encircled in the thorny Crown, this he who saith, My God, My God why forsookest Thou Me? this he who endured a three days' death."8

Such things he says, following his own purpose, but we will show him a wiser and truer Emmanuel, the Savior and Redeemer of the whole world. For the Word, as we have said very often, was made flesh, and making His own a body that could suffer insults and death, He gave it for us and, as the divinely-speaking Paul says, endured the cross, despising the shame. For was it not shame and a kind of humiliation to Him who has a nature that is all-powerful and life-giving and above suffering, to appear to be crucified out of human weakness and to come to death according to the flesh? And truly the Same says through the voice of Isaiah, "I gave my back to scourges, my cheeks to blows, I did not turn my face away from the shame of spitting," and again, "Therefore I was not confounded, but I set my face as a firm rock and I know that I shall not be ashamed, for He is near who justifies me." For as far as the impious multitudes of the Greeks and also of the Jews are concerned, the Mystery of Christ is considered both a stumbling block and foolishness, for they mock (miserable ones!) the precious Cross. But the outcome of the weakness (as it seemed to them) resulted in power of glory most truly befitting God. For through the Resurrection from the dead it has been testified that He is God and Son of God in truth, as superior to death and decay, and is worshipped by all together with Him who begot Him.

Such things then doth he say, following his own aim, but WE will shew him a wiser and truer Emmanuel, the whole world's Saviour and Redeemer. For the Word, as we have full often said, was made flesh, and making His own, a Body which knew to suffer contumelies and death, He hath given it for us and, as the Divine-uttering Paul saith, endured the cross, despising the shame. For was it not shame and a sort of abashment to Him that hath a Nature All-Strong and Quickening and above suffering, to seem to be crucified out of human weakness and to come to death after the flesh? And verily the Same saith through the voice of Isaiah, My Back I have given to scourges, My Cheeks to blows, My Face turned I not away from the shame of spittings, and again, Therefore was I not confounded, but I set My Face as a firm rock and I know that I shall not be ashamed, for He is near that justifieth Me. For as far as regards the impious multitudes of the Greeks and also of the Jews, the Mystery of Christ is reputed a stumbling block alike and foolishness, for they deride (miserable ones!) the Precious Cross; but the end of the weakness (as it seemed to them) resulted in might of glory most truly God-befitting. For through the Resurrection from the dead it has been testified that He is God and Son of God in truth, as superior to death and decay, and is worshipped by all together with Him Who begat Him.

And hear the sacred Scriptures proclaiming this very thing to us: "Thus says the Lord, sanctify Him who held His soul lightly, Him who is abhorred by the nations, the servants, the rulers: kings shall see Him and princes shall rise up and worship Him." Confess (it said) that He is holy by nature as God—He who held His own soul cheaply, that is, despised His own life (for He laid it down for His sheep, as a good shepherd). The nations regarded Him vilely, servants and officers insulted Him with blows, and the crowds of Pharisees impiously outraged Him. Yet kings shall see Him and rise up, and princes shall worship Him as God—that is, the One who descended into emptiness so that, suffering in the flesh, He might save all under heaven. This is He who for us was encircled with the thorny crown, this One and no other, He who as man is crucified and says, "My God, My God, why have you forsaken Me?" Yet as God He restrains the light of the sun and makes it night at midday, so that we should not confess Him to be merely a man honored with a simple connection (according to you) with the Word who is from God, but should rather believe that He is God, in likeness as we are, and in the form of a servant. Remember Him who says through a saint's voice, "And I will clothe the heavens with darkness, and I will make their covering as sackcloth." For He who speaks is present, and what He as God foretold long ago, He was fulfilling in due season, crucified as man. For the heaven put on darkness, practically a mourning garment, and the sun no longer gave the brightness of its rays to those who had dared to outrage the Lord and God of all. This foreshadowed the darkness they would have in mind and heart. For the blessed David also sings somewhere about them, "Let their eyes be darkened so that they do not see, and bow down their back always." And the veil of the temple was also torn, now revealing to those who believe in Him the holy of holies and showing the innermost parts, for the first tabernacle no longer stands, but the way into the holy place is now made manifest, that is, into the holy of holies. For the Law too was confessedly holy, in that it furnished righteousness and was our guide to Christ. Yet the life in Christ is judged incomparably holier, and the worship in spirit and in truth is more excellent and in better condition than that in shadows and types. Will not such achievements then be God-befitting and above the nature of man? Has not the saving Passion put to shame the flaming sword and brought man back into Paradise? For Christ said to the robber who hung with Him, "Today you shall be with Me in Paradise." Did He not shine upon those who were in darkness, saying with authority, "Show yourselves"? For as God He emptied Hell and loosed those who were in it from their bonds. And it was He who long ago cried out to the most enduring Job, "Did you come into the springs of the sea? Did you walk in the tracks of the depth? Are the gates of death opened to you in fear of you? Did the doorkeepers of hell tremble when they saw you?"

And hear the sacred Scriptures proclaiming to us this very thing: Thus saith the Lord, Sanctify Him That holdeth light His Soul, Him that is abhorred by the nations, the servants, the rulers: kings shall see Him and princes shall rise up and worship Him. Confess (it said) that He is Holy by Nature as God, Who held cheaply His own Soul, i. e., despised His own life (for He hath laid it down for His sheep, as Good Shepherd): Him Whom the nations vilely esteemed, servants and officers insulted with blows, while the multitudes of the Pharisees impiously outraged Him, Him shall kings see and rise up, Him shall princes worship, as God, that is, who descended into emptiness, in order that suffering in the flesh, He might save all under Heaven. This is He Who for us was encircled with the Thorny Crown, this, not another, He Who as Man is crucified and says, My God My God why forsookest Thou Me? yet who restrains as God the Light of the sun, and makes it night in mid-day that we should not confess Him Man, simply honoured with mere connection (according to thee) with the Word I mean That is out of God, but should believe rather that He is God, in likeness as we, and in servant's form, remembering Him Who saith by a Saint's voice, And I will clothe the Heavens with darkness, and I will make their covering as sackcloth. For He Who speaketh is at hand, and what He of old hath as God foresignified would be, He in due season was fulfilling, crucified as Man. For the Heaven put on darkness, all but a mourning dress, the sun no longer giving the brightness of its rays to them who had durst outrage the Lord and God of all, hath foresignified the darkness which they should have in mind and heart. For the blessed David too sings somewhere of them, Let their eyes he darkened that they see not and bow down their back alway. And the veil too of the Temple was rent, revealing now to those who believe on Him the holy of holies and shewing the most inward parts, the first tabernacle no longer standing, but the way into the holy now made manifest, that is into the holy of holies. For holy confessedly was the Law too, in that it was the furnisher of righteousness, our guide too unto Christ: yet incomparably holier is the life in Christ esteemed, and more excellent and in better case the worship in spirit and in truth than that in shadows and types. Will not such achievements then be God-befitting and above the nature of man? hath not the saving Passion shamed the waving sword, brought man again into Paradise? for Christ said to the robber who hung with Him, Today shalt thou be with Me in Paradise: beamed He not on them that were in darkness, uttering with authority, Shew yourselves? For He has emptied Hell as God, and loosed from their bonds those who were in it: and He it was Who of old crieth out to the most enduring Job, Camest thou into the springs of the sea? walkedst thou in the tracks of the depth? are the gates of death open to thee in fear [ of thee]? did the doorkeepers of hell seeing thee tremble?

Why then are you not ashamed to assign things that are fitting for God to someone who is merely one of us and a mere man? The all-wise Paul will provide us proof that the Word of God Himself, taking the form of a servant, participated in flesh and blood, endured giving His own Body to death for our sake, and, being Impassible by Nature (physis), suffered in the Flesh by His own will. Paul writes: "Giving thanks to the Father who made us fit to share in the inheritance of the saints in light, who delivered us from the authority of darkness and transferred us into the kingdom of the Son of His love, in whom we have redemption, the forgiveness of sins, who is the Image of the invisible God, the firstborn of all creation; for in Him all things in heaven and on earth were created, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or principalities or authorities—all things were created through Him and for Him, and He is before all things and in Him all things hold together, and He is the head of the body, the Church, who is the beginning, the firstborn from the dead, that in all things He might have the preeminence." Notice now that the priest of His mysteries said—and very clearly—that the very God the Word, through whom are all things and in whom are all things, who is the Image of the invisible God, through whom both the things in heaven and those on earth were brought into being, the visible and invisible, who is before all things, in whom all things hold together, has been given as Head to the Church, and is Himself the firstborn from the dead.

Wherefore then blushest thou not allotting things that are yet God-befitting to one as we and to a mere man? For that the Word of God Himself, taking servant's form, participate in flesh and blood, endured to give His own Body to death for our sakes and, being Impassible by Nature, suffered in the Flesh of His own will, the all-wise Paul will give us proof, writing, Giving thanks unto the Father Which made us meet to be partakers of the lot of the saints in light, Who delivered us from the authority of darkness and translated us into the kingdom of the Son of His Love, in Whom we have redemption, the forgiveness of sins, Who is the Image of the Invisible God, the firstborn of every creature; for in Him were created all things in Heaven and upon earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or lordships or principalities or authorities, all things were created through Him and unto Him, and He is before all things and in Him all things consist, and He is the Head of the body, the Church, Who is the beginning, the firstborn from the dead, that in all things He might have the preeminence. See now the Priest of His Mysteries said and that very clearly that the Very God the Word, through Whom are all things and in Whom are all things, Who is the Image of the Invisible God; He through Whom were brought into being both the things which are in Heaven and those on earth, the visible and invisible; He Who is before all things, in Whom all things consist; has been given as Head to the Church, and is Himself the firstborn from the dead.

But you will perhaps say: the Word from God the Father is by nature Life; how then, or in what way, might Life die? Well, your question is necessary and useful. Therefore, to understand the power of this mystery, we must grasp and say that the ever-living and life-giving Word of God was made flesh—that is, He made His own a body capable of receiving death—so that He Himself might be understood to suffer, because His very own body suffered. For this is how we say that He became the firstfruits of those who slept and the firstborn from the dead: He is said to have been laid with us in a tomb through His own flesh, even though He is the one who raises the dead, so that we too might be raised together with Him. For this is the way He opened up for us, and for this He humbled Himself, lowering Himself to emptiness and to humanity with us, even though the Only-Begotten is God by nature and shone forth from God the Father.

But (you will perhaps say) the Word out of God the Father is by Nature Life; how then or in what way might Life die? well: necessary and useful is your question. Therefore unto the force of the mystery is serviceably taken, that we conceive and say that the ever-living and Life-giving Word of God was made Flesh, i. e., made His own a Body recipient of death, that Himself might be conceived to suffer, because His Very own Body suffered. For thus do we say that He became the firstfruits of them that slept, and the firstborn from the dead: for He is said to have been laid with us in a tomb through His own flesh, Who raiseth the dead, that we too might be co-raised with Him: for this w ay did He inaugurate for us and for this hath He humbled Himself, abasing Himself unto emptiness and unto manhood with us; albeit the Only-Begotten is God by Nature and beamed from God the Father.

But he thinks (it seems) that those who suppose these things are true, and who hold the right view, have reached the extreme limit of confusion. And by constantly insisting that we ought to confess the Word from God the Father to be Impassible, he removes from Him—and removes completely—the manner of His Economy (divine plan of salvation). He thinks it neither appropriate to think nor to say that He suffered for us, even though the God-inspired Scripture says that He suffered in the Flesh—He who is both Impassible and Unembodied—because the Body that is His own and united to Him suffered. He says again as follows,

But he thinks (it seems) that they who suppose that these things are so, and who deem aright, have advanced to the goal of the uttermost distraction; and everywhere alleging that we ought to confess the Word out of God the Father to be Impassible, he removes from Him and that utterly the mode of His Economy: and thinks it not meet either to think or say that He suffered for us, albeit the God-inspired Scripture says that He suffered in the Flesh, He both Impassible and Unembodied, because the Body suffered that is His own and united to Him. He says again thus,

Therefore concerning our first-fruits, blessed Peter, when telling and relating the exaltation by the Godhead of the nature that is seen, says, "This Jesus God raised up." God did not die; He raised up. Hear, O Apollinarius, the words of Peter; hear with Apollinarius, you too, Arius. "This Jesus," he says, "God raised up"—the visible one, him who was seen with the eyes, affixed to the wood, handled by the hands of Thomas, who cried to him, "Handle Me, for a spirit does not have flesh and bones as you see Me have." And the disciple, persuaded by these words and by the handling of the crucified body convinced of the resurrection, began to glorify the wonder-working God: "Glory to You, my Lord and my God"—not addressing as God that which was handled, for the Godhead is not discerned by handling. And after other things, "Of this that was handled, Peter too was exclaiming, 'This Jesus God raised up, being therefore exalted by the Right Hand of God.' God the Word had no need of an aiding right hand, O Arius."9

"Therefore concerning our first-fruits, blessed Peter telling, and relating the exaltation by the Godhead of the nature that is seen, says, This Jesus God raised up. God did not dio, He raised up. Hear, o Apolinarius, the words of Peter, hear with Apolinarius, thou too Arius. This Jesus, he says, God raised up, the visible, him who was seen with the eyes, affixed to the wood, handled by the hands of Thomas, who cried to him, Handle Me, for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see Me have. And by these words the disciple persuaded, and by the handling of the crucified body persuaded of the resurrection, began to glorify the wonder-working God, Glory to Thee, my Lord and my God: not addressing as God that which was handled, for not by handling is the Godhead discerned." And after other, "Of this that was handled was Peter too exclaiming, This Jesus God raised up, being therefore by the Right Hand of God exalted. God the Word had no need of an aiding right hand, o Arius."9

§6

The Son raises the dead, and we say He is superior to death, because we remember the One who openly said, "I am the Resurrection and the Life." Yet when the divinely-inspired Peter announces to us, "This Jesus God raised up," we believe that the Word made man is Jesus Himself. How then can one say that He has been raised by the Father and exalted by His Right Hand? I think this should be clearly explained to those who cannot understand, so that by removing any cause for stumbling, we may set forth the way of truth as straight and completely without error.

The Son raiseth up the dead and we say that He is superior to death, for we remember Him Who hath openly said, I am the Resurrection and the Life: yet when the Divine-uttering Peter announces to us saying, This Jesus God raised up, we believe that the Word made man is Jesus Himself. How then will one say that He has been raised by the Father and exalted by His Right Hand? for I think that this should be clearly set forth to those who cannot understand, in order that cutting off occasion of stumbling, we may set forth the way of truth straight and most unerring.

He gave His own body to death for a little while, for by the grace of God, as Paul says, He tasted death for every man. Then, being Himself the life-giving Right Hand and Power of God the Father, He made it superior to decay and death. He gives us assurance of this when He says to the Jews, "Destroy this temple and in three days I will raise it up." Understand therefore that He Himself promises to raise His own temple, even though God the Father is said to raise it. For the Son is, as I said, the life-giving Right Hand and Power of the Father. So even though the Father is said to accomplish the quickening of the divine temple, He has accomplished it through the Son; and though the Son again is seen to accomplish it, yet not without the Father in the Spirit. For one is the physis of Godhead, conceived of in three distinct hypostases, and having its motion and operation—spiritual I mean and befitting God—in regard to all things that are done.

He gave therefore His own Body to death for a little while: for by the grace of God, as Paul saith, He tasted death for every man. Then being Himself the Life-giving Right Hand and Power of God the Father, He rendered it superior to decay and death: and of this He gives us assurance saying to the Jews, Destroy this Temple and in three days I will raise it up. Understand therefore that Himself promises to rear His own Temple, albeit God the Father is said to raise it: for the Son is, as I said, the Life-giving Right Hand and Power of the Father. So that even though the Father be said to work the quickening of the Divine Temple, He hath wrought it through the Son, and though the Son again be seen to work it, yet not without the Father in the Spirit. For One is the Nature of Godhead, conceived of in three several Persons, and having Its motion and Operation, spiritual I mean and God-befitting, in regard to all things that are done.

The body therefore yielded to the laws of its own nature and experienced the taste of death, with the Word united to it permitting this to happen for the sake of benefit. But the body was brought to life by the divine power of the Word personally united to it. We think of the whole Emmanuel—which means "God is with us"—when we hear the divinely inspired Peter say, "This Jesus God raised up." And even when you speak of the visible one who was nailed to the wood, of "him whom Thomas's hands touched," we still understand this to be the Word from God the Father incarnate, and we confess one and the same Son. For though he is invisible by nature, he has become visible because the visible body is also his. The divine David sings to us, "God shall come manifestly, our God and shall not keep silence," and the blessed Habakkuk says, "God shall come from Teman and the Holy One from the deep-shaded mountain." Though he is also untouchable, he is said to have become touchable by reason of the body united to him. Luke writes, "Since many have undertaken to set in order an account of those things which have been most surely believed among us, even as they handed them to us who from the beginning were eyewitnesses and ministers of the Word." And the wise John says to this point, "That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we looked upon and our hands handled, of the Word of Life, and the Life was manifested and we have seen and bear witness and declare to you the eternal life which was with the Father and was manifested to us." Yet if he had not become touchable and visible, having for his own a body that is subject to touch and sight, how could the all-wise disciples have been made eyewitnesses of the Word? How could they have both seen and said that they handled the Word of Life, which was with the Father and was manifested to us? This very same one who was both touchable and visible, who was nailed to the wood, Thomas recognized and rightly confessed to be God and Lord, for he immediately said, "My Lord and my God." Then our Lord Jesus Christ said to him, "Because you have seen me, you have believed. Blessed are they who have not seen and believed." Believed what, I ask you? Is it not that being God by nature, he raised from the dead his own temple? Yet how could there be any doubt of this?

The body therefore yielded to the laws of its own nature, and admitted the taste of death, the Word united thereto permitting it for profit's sake to suffer this: but was quickened by the Divine power of the Word Personally united to it. We conceive then of Whole Emmanuel, which is interpreted, With us is God, when we hear the Divine-uttering Peter say, This Jesus God raised up; and though thou speak of the visible and affixed to the wood, of "him who was handled by the hands of Thomas," no less do WE conceive of the Word out of God the Father Incarnate, and confess One and the Same Son. For being Invisible by Nature He hath become visible, because His too was the visible Body. And verily the Divine David sings to us, God shall come manifestly, our God and shall not keep silence, and moreover the blessed Habaccuc, God shall come from Teman and the Holy One from the deep-shaded mountain. He being also Impalpable is said to have become palpable by reason of the Body united to Him. And Luke writes, Since many essayed to set forth in order an account of those things which have been most surely believed among us, even as they handed them to us which from the beginning were eye-witnesses and ministers of the Word, and to this the wise John saith, That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we looked on and our hands handled, of the Word of Life, and the Life was manifested and we have seen and bear witness and declare to you the eternal life which was with the Father and was manifested to us. Yet had He not become palpable and visible, as having for His own a Body which is subject to touch and sight, how had the all-wise disciples been made eye-witnesses of the Word? how had they both seen, and say that they handled the Word of Life, Which was with the Father and was manifested to us? This very Same therefore Which was both palpable and visible, Which was affixed to the wood, Thomas recognized and did rightly confess to be God and Lord: for he said immediately, My Lord and my God. Then said to him our Lord Jesus Christ, Because thou hast seen Me, thou hast believed, blessed they which have not seen and believed. Believed what, tell me? is it not that being God by Nature, He raised from the dead His own Temple? yet how could there be any doubt of this?

But this man, almost foolishly embarrassed by the disciple's words, does not say, "He confessed that He is both Lord and God, the Firstborn from the dead." Instead, he twists the meaning of the words to suit himself and says that Thomas "began to glorify the wonder-working God, saying, My Lord and my God," and adds, "Not addressing as God that which was handled, for the Godhead is not discerned by touch."

But this good man, all but foolishly ashamed of the words of the disciple, says not, 'He confessed Him that He is both Lord and God, the Firstborn from the dead: ' but rather he perverts to his own pleasure the force of the word and says that he "began to glorify the wonder-working God, saying, My Lord and my God," and subjoins, "Not addressing as God that which was handled, for not by the touch is the Godhead discerned."

Are you really blaming the disciple for calling Christ Lord and God? Our argument has just shown that the Only Begotten, who is by physis God, Impalpable and Invisible, became palpable and visible. But when you say, "for not by the touch is the Godhead discerned," we will respond again: Why do you push aside the Economy and speak of the Godhead as if it were bare? And why, rushing headlong into forgetfulness that the Impalpable and Unembodied became both Incarnate and made Man, do you refuse to accept that God-inspired Scripture calls Him God, even though He was handled in flesh and seen by the holy Apostles? But we, my friend, together with blessed Thomas, crown with fitting praises the One who was nailed to the wood, the One who was handled by hands and seen by human eyes, and we say, My Lord and my God.

Blamest thou therefore (tell me) the disciple calling Christ Lord and God? though our argument has but just now shewn that the Only Begotten being by Nature God, Impalpable and Invisible, became palpable and visible. But when thou sayest, "for not by the touch is the Godhead discerned," we again will say, Why dost thou, thrusting aside the Economy discourse of Godhead as though bare? and rushing full speed to forgetfulness that the Impalpable and Unembodied was both Incarnate and made Man, endurest not the God-inspired Scripture naming Him God, because that He had been both handled in flesh and likewise seen of the holy Apostles? But WE, my friend, together with blessed Thomas, crowning with the praises befitting Him, Him That was affixed to the wood, Him That was handled by hands and seen of human eyes, say, My Lord and my God.

But I will attempt to show once again from what you yourself have written or said in the Church that even if someone were to say that the Word of God suffered in His own Flesh, he would still deserve praise and would have chosen to think the truth (for even in this way He has remained Impassible). You consider our holy Fathers praiseworthy—I mean those who were gathered together at Nicea in their time—because they formed for us an accurate and complete confession of faith. Yet you do not understand what they actually do (how could you?), nor do you fix your mind on the doctrines of the truth and desire to go straight. Instead, you halt on both thighs, as it is written: foolishly blaming those who love right doctrine, yet holding as truth whatever pleases you, or rather not even caring to abide by what you yourself said. For I find you saying about the holy fathers,

But that though a man should say that the Word of God suffered in His own Flesh, he would not be without share in being praise-worthy nor in having chosen to think the truth (for even thus hath He abode Impassible): I will essay to shew again from what thyself hast written or saidst in Church. For thou deemest worthy of praise our holy Fathers, those (I mean) who were in their season gathered together at Nicea, as having formed full well for us an accurate and finished confession of faith: yet thou thinkest not what they do (whence should'st thou?) nor yet fixing thy mind on the doctrines of the truth, dost thou long to go straight, but haltest on both thighs, as it is written: foolishly blaming the lovers of right doctrine, yet holding for truth what liketh thyself, yea rather not even caring to abide in what thyself saidst, for I find thee saying of the holy fathers,

§7

Nestorius says: "If they had stated 'We believe in One God the Word,' death would have been attributed to the Divine Nature. Instead, they acknowledge a common term, Christ Jesus, so that they may point to both the one who died and the one who did not die." He continues: "In the same way, if someone says 'So-and-so is dead,' even though the soul is immortal, because he used a word that indicates the two natures—both the mortal body and the immortal soul—the statement is without error. For both are called man: both the body and the soul. This is how that great assembly spoke of Christ."

Nestorius: "For since if they had said, We believe in One God the Word, death would have been imputed to the Divine Nature, they admit a common term, Christ Jesus, that they may indicate both Him That died, and him that did not die." And he adds, "So that if a man should say, Such an one is dead, though the soul is immortal, yet since he said the word which iudicates the two natures, both the mortal body and the immortal soul, the expression is free from risk: for both are called man, both the body and the soul: thus it is therefore that that great band spake of Christ."

When they named Christ Jesus, they did not mean two separate sons who share a common name, Christ Jesus, but rather the Word from God made Man. I think no one who judges rightly will disagree with this, and I think it is unnecessary for us to add many more words on this matter beyond what has already been said. But if you are not persuaded by our words to think that, though we say the Word of God suffered in the Flesh for our sakes, we still hold Him to be Impassible as God, at least grant that your own words seem to have been correctly framed. For just as someone who said "man" indicated the soul together with the body, even though the soul is of a different nature than the body, and even if that person's body were said to be dead, the whole person would reasonably be considered to have suffered this, although he possesses a soul that cannot receive death—so it is also with Christ the Saviour of us all. For since the Word from God the Father (as we have said repeatedly) partook of blood and flesh in the same way as we do, and made His own the Body from the holy Virgin and was thus also called Son of man, for this reason when His Flesh died, the plan of true union attributes the suffering to Him, yet knows that He remained apart from suffering because He is both God by Nature and Life. And indeed the divinely-inspired Peter, setting this teaching before us, says of Him somewhere to those who believe in Him: "Whom having not seen you love, in Whom, though now you do not see Him, yet believing, you rejoice with joy inexpressible and full of glory, receiving the fulfillment of your faith, the salvation of your souls, concerning which salvation the prophets searched and inquired carefully, who prophesied about the grace that would come to you, searching what person or time the Spirit of Christ that was in them was indicating, when It testified beforehand to the sufferings of Christ and the glory that would follow them, to whom it was revealed that they were serving not themselves but us in these things which have now been announced to us through those who preached the Gospel to us with the Holy Spirit sent down from Heaven—things into which angels long to look."

That in naming Christ Jesus, they did not indicate two several sons, having a common name, Christ Jesus, but rather the Word out of God made Man, I think no one that deems aright will gainsay, and I think it superfluous for us to yet array many words on this matter besides what have been already said. Yet if thou be not persuaded by our words to think that though we say that the Word of God hath suffered in the Flesh for our sakes, we hold Him even thus Impassible as God, at least allow to thine own words that they appear to have been rightly framed. For just as he who said man, indicated the soul together with the body although it be of other nature than it; and even though such an one's body were said to be dead, the whole person would reasonably be held to have suffered this, albeit he possess a soul which is not recipient of death: so of Christ too the Saviour of us all. For since the Word out of God the Father (as we have repeatedly said) hath partaken of blood and flesh in like manner as we, and made His own the Body that is of the holy Virgin and has thus been called Son of man too; for this reason when His Flesh died, the plan of true union attributes the suffering to Him, yet knows that He hath remained apart from suffering because He is both God by Nature and Life. And verily the Divine-uttering Peter setting before us this teaching says of Him somewhere to them that believe on Him, Whom having not seen ye love, on Whom, though now ye see Him. not, yet believing, ye exult with joy unutterable and glorified, receiving the fulfilment of your faith, the salvation of your souls, of which salvation the prophets searched out and examined into, who prophesied of the grace to youward, searching what or what manner of time the Spirit of Christ Which was in them was signifying, when It testified beforehand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow, unto whom it was revealed that not unto themselves but to us they were ministering the things which are now declared unto us through them that preached the Gospel unto us with the Holy Ghost sent down from Heaven: which things the Angels long to look into.

Do you hear that the Spirit of Christ was in the holy prophets too, and that they proclaimed beforehand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow? Did they then proclaim to the world that a mere man was suffering for us? Is this the mystery which has been entrusted through our holy apostles and evangelists, and are these the things into which the angels long to look? Yet how can anyone not be utterly rejected who tries to confine the power of the mystery within the limits of human nature alone? God the Word himself, who exists in the form of God the Father, has emptied himself, taking the form of a servant, and has undergone birth in the flesh for our sake. He himself has suffered for us in his own flesh, and he came back to life as God, having emptied Hades and said to those who were in bonds, "Come forth," and to those who were in darkness, "Show yourselves." Why then do you try to overturn the awesome and marvelous plan of salvation through which we have both been saved and brought into all good? What we have gained through it you will know very clearly, since blessed Paul has written: "And you who were once alienated and enemies in your mind by wicked works, yet now he has reconciled in the body of his flesh through death, to present you holy and blameless and beyond reproach in his sight, if indeed you continue in the faith." Therefore the faith benefits those who hold it unshaken. How it benefits, the most wise John will assure us, saying: "Who is he that overcomes the world but he who believes that Jesus is the Son of God? This is he who came through water and blood, Jesus Christ, not in water only, but in water and blood, and the Spirit is truth. For there are three that testify: the Spirit, the water, and the blood, and the three are one. If we receive the testimony of men, the testimony of God is greater, for this is the testimony of God, that he has testified concerning his Son. He who believes in the Son of God has the testimony in himself. He who does not believe God has made him a liar, because he has not believed the testimony which he has given regarding his Son." And how God the Father has testified to his Son, John the Baptist, who spoke divine words, will declare, saying: "And I did not know him, but he who sent me to baptize with water said to me, 'Upon whom you shall see the Spirit descending and remaining upon him, this is he who baptizes with the Holy Spirit.' And I saw and have testified that this is the Son of God." Our Lord Jesus Christ is therefore witnessed to through the Father's voice, that he is by nature and in truth his Son. He is witnessed to no less through the water and the blood and the Spirit. For by the holy water he cleanses away the sins of those who believe, he gives life through his own blood and connects to God those on earth. And since he is God by nature, he also richly grants the Holy Spirit, pouring it forth as his own into the hearts of those who believe, and making them partakers of the divine nature, and crowning them with the hope of the good things to come.

Hearest thou that the Spirit of Christ was in the holy Prophets too, and that they proclaimed beforehand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow? Did they then proclaim to the world as though a mere man were suffering for us? and is this the mystery which through our holy Apostles and Evangelists hath been given in trust, and into these things does he say that the Angels long to look? yet how is not he to be utterly repudiated who essays to shut up the might of the mystery within the limits of the human nature alone? God the Word Himself, Who is in the Form of God the Father, hath emptied Himself taking servant's form and hath undergone birth in the flesh for our sakes, Himself hath suffered for us in His own Flesh, and He lived again as God, having emptied Hades and said to them that were in bonds, Come forth, and to them that were in darkness, Shew yourselves. Why then essayest thou to overturn the so dread and marvellous economy through which we have been both saved and have been brought within all good? for what we gained through it, thou wilt know and that very clearly, since blessed Paul hath thus written, And you that were sometime alienated and enemies n your mind in wicked works, yet now hath He reconciled in the body oj His flesh through death to present you holy and unblameable and unreproveable in His sight if so be ye endure in the Faith. Therefore the faith profits them who will hold it unshaken; how it profits, the all-wise John will assure us saying, Who is he that overcometh the world but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God? This is He that came through water and blood, Jesus Christ, not in water only, but in water and blood, and the Spirit is Truth; for three testify, the Spirit, the water and the Blood, and the Three are One. If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater, for this is the witness of God, because He hath witnessed concerning His Son: he that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself, he that believeth not God hath made him a liar, because he believed not the testimony which He hath testified regarding His Son. And how God the Father hath testified to His Son, the Divine-uttering John the Baptist will declare saying. And I knew Him not, but He That sent me to baptize with water, He said to me, Upon Whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending and remaining upon Him, This is He Which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. And I saw and have testified that This is the Son of God. Our Lord Jesus Christ therefore is witnessed to through the Father's Voice, that He is by Nature and in truth His Son, He is witnessed to no less through the water and the Blood and the Spirit. For by the holy water He purgeth away the sins of them that believe, He quickeneth through His own Blood and connecteth to God them on the earth: and since He is God by Nature He maketh also richly the grant of the Holy Ghost, pouring It forth as His own into the hearts of them who believe, and making them partakers of the Divine Nature, and crowning them with the hope of the good things to come.

We therefore confess one Son, Christ Jesus the Lord—that is, the Word of God who became man and took on flesh—and confess him as crucified, raised from the dead, and coming at the appointed time in the glory of God the Father with the holy angels. Through him and with him, glory belongs to God the Father together with the Holy Spirit forever. Amen.

We confess therefore One Son, Christ Jesus the Lord, that is, the Word of God made Man and Incarnate and Him crucified and raised from the dead and to come in due time in the Glory of God the Father with the holy Angels; through Him and with Him to God the Father be glory with the Holy Ghost for ever. Amen.